Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1863], Hannah Thurston: a story of American life (G. P. Putnam, New York) [word count] [eaf713T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] Free Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page HANNAH THURSTON: A
STORY OF AMERICAN LIFE.
NEW YORK:
G. P. PUTNAM, 441 BROADWAY.
1863.

-- --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863,
By G. P. PUTNAM,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the
Southern District of New York.
C. A. ALVORD, STEREOTYPER AND PRINTER.

-- --

TO GEORGE P. PUTNAM. My Dear Friend:

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

When I decided to write a brief letter of Dedication
for this book, and thus evade a Preface—since all that
need be said to the reader can be said just as well, if not
better, to the friend—I began to cast about in my mind
for the particular individual willing to stand by my side in
this new literary venture, deserving of all the fleeting compliment
which possible success may give, and too secure,
in the shelter of his own integrity, to be damaged by
whatever condemnation may fall upon the author. While
various cherished names arose, one after the other, the cab
in which I rode and meditated passed down Regent Street
into Waterloo Place, and my eyes fell upon that door,
where, seventeen years ago, I entered for the first time
one dreary March afternoon—entered as a timid, desponding
stranger, and issued thence with the cheer and encouragement
which I owed to your unexpected kindness. The

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

conditions which I sought are all fulfilled in you. From
that day to this, in all our intercourse, I have found in you
the faithful friend, the man of unblemished honor and unselfish
ambition, to whom the author's interests were never
secondary to his own. According to the poet Campbell,
we should be “natural enemies,” but I dedicate this book
to you as my natural friend.

I am aware how much is required for the construction
of a good work of fiction—how much I venture in entering
upon a field so different from those over which I have
hitherto been ranging. It is, however, the result of ne
sudden whim, no ambition casually provoked. The plan
of the following story has long been familiar to my mind.
I perceived peculiarities of development in American life
which have escaped the notice of novelists, yet which are
strikingly adapted to the purposes of fiction, both in the
originality and occasional grotesqueness of their external
manifestation, and the deeper questions which lie beneath
the surface. I do not, therefore, rest the interest of the
book on its slender plot, but on the fidelity with which it
represents certain types of character and phases of society.
That in it which most resembles caricature is oftenest the
transcript of actual fact, and there are none of the opinions
uttered by the various characters which may not now and
then be heard in almost any country community of the

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

Northern and Western States. Whether those opinions
are to be commended or condemned, the personages of the
story are alone responsible for them. I beg leave, once
more, to protest against the popular superstition that an
author must necessarily represent himself in one form or
another. I am neither Mr. Woodbury, Mr. Waldo, nor
Seth Wattles.

This is all I have to say. The intelligent reader will
require no further explanation, and you no further assurance
of how steadily and faithfully I am your friend,

Bayard Taylor. Wood's Hotel, London,
August, 1863.
Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

PAGE


CHAPTER I.
In which we attend the Great Sewing-Union at Ptolemy 9

CHAPTER II.
Mr. Woodbury's Introduction to Lakeside 26

CHAPTER III.
An Evening of Gossip, in which we learn something about the Persons
already mentioned
37

CHAPTER IV.
An Interview on the Road, and a New Household 48

CHAPTER V.
In which Mr. Woodbury hears a Woman Speak 61

CHAPTER VI.
In which Lakeside becomes lively 77

CHAPTER VII.
What Happened during the Evening 90

CHAPTER VIII.
In which Mr. Woodbury pays an Unexpected Visit 105

CHAPTER IX.
Spiritual and other Rappings 113

CHAPTER X.
In which we hear a Diverting Story 129

CHAPTER XI.
Containing Two Declarations, and the Answers thereto 143

CHAPTER XII.
Mother and Daughter 155

CHAPTER XIII.
In which Spring Opens 167

CHAPTER XIV.
Containing Conversations more important than they seem to be 177

CHAPTER XV.
Which comes near being Tragic 189

CHAPTER XVI.
Concerning an Unexpected Journey to Tiberius 205

CHAPTER XVII.
Which Solves the preceding one 218

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XVIII.
One of the Summer Diversions of Ptolemy 232

CHAPTER XIX.
In which there is both Attraction and Repulsion 246

CHAPTER XX.
In which Seth Wattles is again Disappointed 258

CHAPTER XXI.
With an entire Change of Scene 269

CHAPTER XXII.
In which Trouble comes to Lakeside 281

CHAPTER XXIII.
Which contains both Love and Death 293

CHAPTER XXIV.
Various Changes, but little Progress in the Story 308

CHAPTER XXV.
In which Hannah Thurston makes a New Acquaintance 319

CHAPTER XXVI.
In which a Wedding takes place 333

CHAPTER XXVII.
Describing certain Troubles of Mr. Woodbury 344

CHAPTER XXVIII.
In which Hannah Thurston also has her Troubles 356

CHAPTER XXIX.
In which a Crisis approaches 368

CHAPTER XXX.
Mr. Woodbury's Confession 380

CHAPTER XXXI.
In which the Strong-minded Woman becomes Weak 392

CHAPTER XXXII.
In which all Retreat is cut off 407

CHAPTER XXXIII.
Concerning Marriage, Death, Gossip, and Going Home 419

CHAPTER XXXIV.
Concerning the New Household of Lakeside 430

CHAPTER XXXV.
In which we attend another Meeting in favor of “Women's
Rights”
442

CHAPTER XXXVI.
In which the Man and Woman come to an Understanding 455

Main text

-- --

p713-014 CHAPTER I. IN WHICH WE ATTEND THE GREAT SEWING-UNION AT PTOLEMY.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

Never before had the little society of Ptolemy known so
animated a season. For an inland town, the place could not at
any time be called dull, and, indeed, impressed the stranger
with a character of exuberant life, on being compared with
other towns in the neighborhood. Mulligansville on the east,
Anacreon on the north, and Atauga City on the west, all fierce
rivals of nearly equal size, groaned over the ungodly cheerfulness
of its population, and held up their hands whenever its
name was mentioned. But, at the particular time whereof we
write—November, 1852—the ordinarily mild flow of life in
Ptolemy was unusually quickened by the formation of the great
Sewing-Union. This was a new social phenomenon, which
many persons looked upon as a long stride in the direction of
the Millennium. If, however, you should desire an opposite
view, you have but to mention the subject to any Mulligansvillain,
any Anacreontic, or any Atauga citizen. The simple
fact is, that the various sewing-circles of Ptolemy—three in
number, and working for very different ends—had agreed to
hold their meetings at the same time and place, and labor in
company. It was a social arrangement which substituted one

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

large gathering, all the more lively and interesting from its
mixed constitution, in place of three small and somewhat
monotonous circles. The plan was a very sensible one, and it
must be said, to the credit of Ptolemy, that there are very few
communities of equal size in the country where it could have
been carried into effect.

First, the number of members being taken as the test of relative
importance, there was the Ladies' Sewing-Circle, for raising
a fund to assist in supporting a Mission at Jutnapore. It was
drawn mainly from the congregation of the Rev. Lemuel Styles.
Four spinsters connected with this circle had a direct interest
in four children of the converted Telugu parents. There was
a little brown Eliza Clancy, an Ann Parrott, and a Sophia
Stevenson, in that distant Indian sheepfold; while the remaining
spinster, Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, boasted of a (spiritual)
son, to whom she had given the name of her deceased brother,
Elisha. These ladies were pleasantly occupied in making
three mousseline-de-laine frocks, an embroidered jacket, and
four half-dozens of pocket handkerchiefs for their little Telugu
children, and their withered bosoms were penetrated with a
secret thrill of the lost maternal instinct, which they only
dared to indulge in connection with such pious and charitable
labors.

The second Circle was composed of ladies belonging to the
Cimmerian church, who proposed getting up a village fair,
the profits of which should go towards the repair of the Parsonage,
now sadly dilapidated. Mrs. Waldo, the clergyman's
wife, was at the head of this enterprise. Her ambition was
limited to a new roof and some repairs in the plastering, and
there was a good prospect that the Circle would succeed in
raising the necessary sum. This, however, was chiefly owing
to Mrs. Waldo's personal popularity. Ptolemy was too small
a place, and the Cimmerians too insignificant a sect, for the
Church, out of its own resources, to accomplish much for its
shepherd.

Lastly, there was the Sewing-Circle for the Anti-Slavery

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

Fair, which was limited to five or six families. For the previous
ten years, this little community, strong in the faith, had
prepared and forwarded their annual contribution, not discouraged
by the fact that the circulation of their beloved
special organ did not increase at the Ptolemy Post-Office, nor
that their petitions to Congress were always referred, and
never acted upon. They had outlived the early persecution, and
could no longer consider themselves martyrs. The epithets
“Infidel!” “Fanatic!” and “Amalgamationist!” had been hurled
at them until their enemies had ceased, out of sheer weariness,
and they were a little surprised at finding that their importance
diminished in proportion as their neighbors became
tolerant. The most earnest and enthusiastic of the little band
were Gulielma Thurston, a Quaker widow, and her daughter
Hannah; Mrs. Merryfield, the wife of a neighboring farmer,
and Seth Wattles, a tailor in the village. Notwithstanding
the smallness of this circle, its members, with one exception,
were bright, clear-minded, cheerful women, and as the suspicions
of their infidelity had gradually been allayed (mainly by
their aptness in Biblical quotation), no serious objection was
made to their admittance into the Union.

The proposition to unite the Circles came originally, we
believe, from Mrs. Waldo, whose sectarian bias always gave
way before the social instincts of her nature. The difficulty
of carrying it into execution was much lessened by the fact
that all the families were already acquainted, and that, fortunately,
there was no important enmity existing between any
two of them. Besides, there is a natural instinct in women
which leads them to sew in flocks and enliven their labor by
the discussion of patterns, stuffs, and prices. The Union, with
from twenty-five to forty members in attendance, was found
to be greatly more animated and attractive than either of the
Circles, separately, had been. Whether more work was
accomplished, is a doubtful question; but, if not, it made
little difference in the end. The naked Telugus would not
suffer from a scantier supply of clothing; the Cimmerians

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

would charge outrageous prices for useless articles, in any
case: nor would The Slavery Annihilator perish for want of
support, if fewer pen-wipers, and book-marks, inscribed with
appropriate texts, came from Ptolemy.

The Sewing-Union was therefore pronounced a great social
success, and found especial favor in the eyes of the gentlemen,
who were allowed to attend “after tea,” with the understanding
that they would contribute something to either of the
three groups, according to their inclinations. Mrs. Waldo, by
general acquiescence, exercised a matronly supervision over
the company, putting down any rising controversy with a
gentle pat of her full, soft hand, and preventing, with cheerful
tyranny, the continual tendency of the gentlemen to interrupt
the work of the unmarried ladies. She was the oleaginous
solvent, in which the hard yelk of the Mission Fund, the vinegar
of the Cimmerians, and the mustard of the Abolitionists
lost their repellant qualities and blended into a smooth social
compound. She had a very sweet, mellow, rounded voice,
and a laugh as comforting to hear as the crackling of a wood-fire
on the open hearth. Her greatest charm, however, was
her complete unconsciousness of her true value. The people
of Ptolemy, equally unconscious of this subduing and harmonizing
quality which she possessed, and seeing their lionesses
and lambs sewing peaceably together, congratulated themselves
on their own millennial promise. Of course everybody
was satisfied—even the clergymen in Mulligansville and
Anacreon, who attacked the Union from their pulpits, secretly
thankful for such a near example of falling from the stiff,
narrow, and carefully-enclosed ways of grace.

It was the third meeting of the Union, and nearly all the
members were present. Their session was held at the house
of Mr. Hamilton Bue, Agent of the “Saratoga Mutual” for
the town of Ptolemy, and one of the Directors of the Bank at
Tiberius, the county-seat. Mrs. Hamilton Bue was interested
in the contribution for the mission at Jutnapore, and the Rev.
Lemuel Styles, pastor of the principal church in the village,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

had been specially invited to come “before tea,” for the purpose
of asking a blessing on the bountiful table of the hostess.
The parlor, large as it was (for Ptolemy), had been somewhat
overcrowded during the afternoon; therefore, anticipating a
large arrival of gentlemen in the evening, Mrs. Bue had the
tables transferred from the sitting-room to the kitchen, locked
the hall door, and thus produced a suite of three apartments,
counting the hall itself as one. The guests were admitted at
the side-entrance, commonly used by the family. Two or
three additional lamps had been borrowed, and the general
aspect of things was so bright and cheerful that Mr. Styles
whispered to Mrs. Hamilton Bue: “Really, I am afraid this
looks a little like levity.”

“But it's trying to the eyes to sew with a dim light,” said
she; “and we want to do a good deal for The Fund this evening.”

“Ah! that, indeed!” he ejaculated, smiling blandly as he
contemplated Miss Eliza Clancy and Miss Ann Parrott, who
were comparing the dresses for their little brown namesakes.

“I think it looks better to be gored,” said the former.

“Well—I don't know but what it does, with that figure,”
remarked Miss Parrott, “but my Ann's a slim, growing girl,
and when you've tucks—and I'm making two of 'em—it
seems better to pleat.

“How will this do, Miss Eliza?” asked Mrs. Waldo, coming
up at the moment with a heavy knitted snood of crimson
wool, which she carefully adjusted over her own abundant
black hair. The effect was good, it cannot be denied. The
contrast of colors was so pleasing that the pattern of the
snood became quite a subordinate affair.

“Upon my word, very pretty!” said the lady appealed to.

“Pity you haven't knit it for yourself, it suits you so well,”
Miss Parrott observed.

“I'd rather take it to stop the leak in my best bed-room,”
Mrs. Waldo gayly rejoined, stealing a furtive glance at her

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

head in the mirror over the mantel-piece. “Oh, Miss Thurston,
will you let us see your album-cover?”

Hannah Thurston had caught sight of a quiet nook in the
hall, behind the staircase, and was on her way to secure possession
of it. She had found the warmth of the sitting-room
intolerable, and the noise of many tongues began to be distracting
to her sensitive Quaker ear. She paused at once, and
in answer to Mrs. Waldo's request unfolded an oblong piece
of warm brown cloth, upon which a group of fern-leaves,
embroidered with green silk, was growing into shape. The
thready stems and frail, diminishing fronds were worked
with an exquisite truth to nature.

“It is not much more than the outline, as yet,” she remarked,
as she displayed the embroidery before the eager
eyes of Mrs. Waldo and the two spinsters.

The former, who possessed a natural though uncultivated
sense of beauty, was greatly delighted. “Why it's perfectly
lovely!” she exclaimed: “if I was younger, I'd get you to
teach me how you do it. You must be sure and let me see
the book when it's finished.”

“I don't see why my Eliza couldn't make me one of the
flowers around Jutnapore,” said Miss Clancy. “I'll mention
it in my next letter to Miss Boerum—the missionary's wife,
you know. It would be such a nice thing for me to remember
her by.”

Meanwhile the gentlemen began to drop in. Mr. Merryfield
arrived, in company with the Hon. Zeno Harder, member of
the Legislature for Atauga county. Then followed the Rev.
Mr. Waldo, a small, brisk man, with gray eyes, a short nose,
set out from his face at a sharper angle than is usual with
noses, and a mouth in which the Lord had placed a set of
teeth belonging to a man of twice his size—for which reason his
lips could not entirely close over them. His face thus received
an expression of perpetual hunger. The air of isolation, common
to clergymen of those small and insignificant sects which
seem to exist by sheer force of obstinacy, was not very

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

perceptible in him. It had been neutralized, if not suppressed,
by the force of a strong animal temperament. On that side
of his nature, there was no isolation.

A number of young fellows—bashful hobbledehoys, or
over-assured men of two or three and twenty, with rigorously
fashionable shirt-collars—now made their appearance and
distributed themselves through Mrs. Hamilton Bue's rooms.
In the rising noise of conversation the more timid ventured to
use their tongues, and the company soon became so animated
that all of Mrs. Waldo's authority was necessary, to prevent
the younger ladies from neglecting their tasks. The Cimmerians,
as a point of etiquette, were installed in the parlor,
which also accommodated a number of the workers for the
Mission Fund, the remainder being gathered in the sitting-room,
where Mr. Styles and Mr. Waldo carried on an exceedingly
guarded and decorous conversation. Hannah Thurston
had secured her coveted nook behind the staircase in the
hall, where she was joined by Mrs. Merryfield and Miss Sophia
Stevenson. Mrs. Waldo, also, kept a chair at the same table,
for the purpose of watching the expanding fern-leaves in the
intervals of her commandership. Seth Wattles tilted his chair
in a corner, eager for an opportunity to usurp the conversation.

Seth was an awkward, ungainly person, whose clothes were
a continual satire on his professional skill. The first impression
which the man made, was the want of compact form.
His clay seemed to have been modelled by a bungling apprentice,
and imperfectly baked afterwards. The face was
long and lumpy in outline, without a proper coherence between
the features—the forehead being sloping and contracted
at the temples, the skull running backwards in a high, narrow
ridge. Thick hair, of a faded brown color, parted a little on
one side, was brushed behind his ears, where it hung in stiff
half-curls upon a broad, falling shirt-collar, which revealed his
neck down to the crest of the breast-bone. His eyes were
opaque gray, prominent, and devoid of expression. His nose

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

was long and coarsely constructed, with blunt end and thick
nostrils, and his lips, though short, of that peculiar, shapeless formation,
which prevents a clear line of division between them.
Heavy, and of a pale purplish-red color, they seemed to run
together at the inner edges. His hands were large and hanging,
and all his joints apparently knobby and loose. His skin
had that appearance of oily clamminess which belongs to such
an organization. Men of this character seem to be made of
sticks and putty. There is no nerve, no elasticity, no keen,
alert, impressible life in any part of their bodies.

Leaving the ladies of the Fund to hear Mrs. Boerum's last
letter describing the condition of her school at Jutnapore, and
the Cimmerians to consult about the arrangements for their
Fair, we will join this group in the hall. Mrs. Waldo had
just taken her seat for the seventh time, saying: “Well, I
never shall get any thing done, at this rate!”—when her attention
was arrested by hearing Hannah Thurston say, in answer
to some remark of Mrs. Merryfield:

“It is too cheerful a place, not to be the home of cheerful
and agreeable people.”

“Oh, you are speaking of Lakeside, are you not?” she
asked.

“Yes, they say it's sold,” said Mrs. Merryfield; “have you
heard of it?”

“I believe Mr. Waldo mentioned it at dinner. It's a Mr.
Woodbury, or some such name. And rich. He was related,
in some way, to the Dennisons. He's expected immediately.
I'm glad of it, for I want to put him under contribution. Oh,
how beautiful! Did you first copy the pattern from the
leaves, Hannah, or do you keep it in your head?”

“Woodbury? Related to the Dennisons?” mused Mrs.
Merryfield. “Bless me! It can't be little Maxwell—Max.
we always called him, that used to be there summers—well,
nigh twenty years ago, at least. But you were not here
then, Mrs. Waldo—nor you, neither, Hannah. I heard afterwards
that he went to Calcutty. I remember him very

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

well—a smart, curly-headed youngster, but knowed nothing
about farming. Him and my poor Absalom”—here she
smothered a rising sigh—“used to be a good deal with
other.”

An unusual stir in the sitting-room interrupted the conversation.

There were exclamations—noises of moving chairs—indistinct
phrases—and presently the strong voice of the Hon.
Zeno Harder was heard: “Very happy to make your acquaintance,
Sir—very happy!” Mrs. Waldo slipped to the
door and peeped in, telegraphing her observations in whispers
to the little party behind the stairs. “There's Mr.
Hammond—the lawyer, you know, from Tiberius, and another
gentleman—a stranger. Tall and sunburnt, with a moustache—
but I like his looks. Ah!” Here she darted back to her
seat. “Would you believe it?—the very man we were talking
about—Mr. Woodbury!”

In accordance with the usages of Ptolemy society, the new-comers
were taken in charge by the host, and formally introduced
to every person present. In a few minutes the round
of the sitting-room was completed and the party entered the
hall. Miss Thurston, looking up with a natural curiosity, encountered
a pair of earnest brown eyes, which happened, at
the moment, to rest mechanically upon her. Mr. Hamilton
Bue advanced and performed his office. The stranger bowed
with easy self-possession and a genial air, which asserted his
determination to enjoy the society. Mrs. Waldo, who was no
respecter of persons—in fact, she often declared that she
would not be afraid of Daniel Webster—cordially gave him
her hand, exclaiming: “We were this minute talking of you,
Mr. Woodbury! And I wished you were here, that I might
levy a contribution for our Sewing-Circle. But you're going
to be a neighbor, and so I'll ask it in earnest, next
time.”

“Why not now?” said the gentleman, taking out his
purse. “First thoughts are often best, and you know the

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

proverb about short settlements. Pray accept this, as a token
that you do not consider me a stranger.”

“Oh, thank you!” she cried, as she took the bank-note;
“but” (hesitatingly) “is this a donation to our Society, or
must I divide it with the others?” The peculiar tone in
which the question was put rendered but one answer possible.
No man could have uttered it with such artful emphasis.

The constitution of the Sewing-Union was explained, and
Mr. Woodbury purchased a universal popularity by equal
contributions to the three Circles. Had he been less impulsive—
less kindly inclined to create, at once, a warm atmosphere
around his future home—he would not have given so
much. The consequences of his generosity were not long in
exhibiting themselves. Two days afterwards, the Seventh-Day
Baptists, at Atauga City, waited on him for a subscription
towards the building of their new church; and even the
ladies of Mulligansville so far conquered their antipathy to
the Ptolemy district, as to apply for aid to the Mission at
Pulo-Bizam, in the Ladrone Islands, which was a subject of
their especial care.

The introduction of a new element into a society so purely
local as that of Ptolemy, is generally felt as a constraint.
Where the stranger is a man of evident cultivation, whose superiority,
in various respects, is instinctively felt, but would be
indignantly disclaimed if any one dared to assert it, there is,
especially, a covert fear of his judgment. His eye and ear are
supposed to be intensely alert and critical: conversation becomes
subdued and formal at his approach: the romping youths
and maidens subside into decorous and tedious common-places,
until the first chill of his presence is overcome. Mr. Woodbury
had tact enough to perceive and dissipate this impression.
His habitual manners were slightly touched with reserve, but
no man could unbend more easily and gracefully. To the few
who remembered him as “Little Max.”—among them Mrs.
Merryfield—he manifested the cordial warmth of an old
friend, and laughed with a delight which came from the

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

heart, at their mention of certain boyish mishaps which marked
his summers at Lakeside. The laborers for the Mission
Fund were rejoiced to learn that, though he had never been at
Jutnapore, yet he had once seen Mr. Boerum, on that gentleman's
arrival at Calcutta. (“What a pity he did'nt go to
Jutnapore! He might have told me about my Eliza,” remarked
Miss Clancy, aside.) In short, the ice between Mr.
Woodbury and the rest of the company was broken so quickly
that even the formation of the first thin crust was scarcely
perceived. His introduction to Ptolemy society was—in the
social technology of Boston—“a success.”

Again the clacking of tongues rose high and shrill, lessening
only for a few minutes after the distribution of wedges of
molasses-cake, offered by Mrs. Hamilton Bue's black-mitted
hands. Mr. Hamilton Bue followed in her wake with a jingling
tray, covered with glasses of lemonade, which the ladies
sipped delicately. The four spinsters, observing that Mrs.
Lemuel Styles drank but the half of her glass, replaced theirs
also half-filled, though it went to their hearts to do so. The
needles now stood at ease, no longer marching, with even
stitch, over their parade-grounds of silk, or cotton, or mousseline-de-laine.
One straggler after another fell out of the
ranks, until it was finally declared that “we have done enough
for this evening.” Then came singing, commencing with
“From Greenland's Icy Mountains,” in which half the company
joined. Miss Sophia Stevenson, who had a good voice,
with—it must be admitted—an occasional tendency to sharps,
led the hymn; but the parts were unequally distributed,
which Mr. Woodbury perceiving, he struck in with a rich
baritone voice. This acquisition was immediately noticed,
and, at the conclusion of the hymn, Mrs. Waldo requested
that he would favor them with a solo.

“I prefer to listen,” he answered. “I know none but the
old, old songs, which you all have heard. But you are welcome
to one of them, if you will first let me hear something
newer and fresher.” Unconsciously, he had hit the custom

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

of Ptolemy, never to sing until somebody else has first sung,
to encourage you. The difficulty is, to find the encourager.

Mrs. Waldo seized upon Seth Wattles, who, nothing loth,
commenced in a gritty bass voice:



“Why-ee dooz the why-eet man follah mee pawth,
Like the ha-ound on the ty-eeger's tra-hack?
Dooz the flu-hush on my da-hark cheek waken his wrawth—
Dooz he co-hovet the bow a-hat mee ba-hack?”

“What in the world is the song about?” whispered Mr.
Woodbury.

“It's the Lament of the Indian Hunter,” said Mrs. Waldo:
“he always sings it. Now comes the chorus: it's queer:
listen!”

Thereupon, from the cavernous throat of the singer, issued
a series of howls in the minor key, something in this wise:

Yo-ho—yo-ho! Yo-HO-O—yo-HO-ho-ho-ho!”

“After this,” thought Woodbury, “they can bear to hear
an old song, though a thousand times repeated.” And being
again pressed, he gave simply, without any attempt at brilliancy
of execution: “The Harp of Tara.”

There was profound silence, as his voice, strung with true
masculine fibre, rang through the rooms. Generally, the least
intellectual persons sing with the truest and most touching expression,
because voice and intellect are rarely combined: but
Maxwell Woodbury's fine organ had not been given to him at
the expense of his brain. It was a lucky chance of nature. His
hearers did not really know how admirably he interpreted that
sigh of the Irish heart, but they were pleased, and not niggardly
in their expressions of delight.

More songs were called for, and refused. There was the
usual coaxing, and a shocking prevalence of hoarseness, combined
with sudden loss of memory. One young lady commenced
with “Isle” (which she pronounced eye-heel) “of
Beauty,” but broke down at the end of the first verse, and all
the cries of: “Do go on!” “It's so pretty!” could not

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

encourage her to resume. Finally some one, spying Hannah Thurston,
who had folded up her embroidery and was sitting in a shaded
corner, cried out:

“Oh, Miss Thurston! Give us that song you sang the last
time—that one about the mountains, you know.”

Miss Thurston started, as if aroused out of a profound
revery, while a flitting blush, delicate and transient as the
shadow of a rose tossed upon marble, visited her face. She
had felt and followed, word by word and tone by tone, the
glorious Irish lay. The tragic pathos of the concluding lines—


“For freedom now so seldom wakes,
The only throb she gives
Is when some heart indignant breaks,
To show that still she lives!”
—thrilled and shook her with its despairing solemnity. What
a depth of betrayed trust, of baffled aspiration, it revealed!
Some dormant sentiment in her own heart leapt up and answered
it, with that quick inner pang, which would be a cry
were it expressed in sound. Yet was the despair which the
melody suggested of a diviner texture than joy. It was that
sadness of the imaginative nature which is half triumph, because
the same illumination which reveals the hopelessness of
its desires reveals also their beauty and their divinity.

The request addressed to her was a shock which recalled
her to herself. It was so warmly seconded that refusal would
have been ungracious, and a true social instinct told her that
her revery, though involuntary, was out of place. She profited
by the little delay which ensued in order to secure silence—
for in our country communities silence always precedes the
song—to recover her full self-possession. There was no tremor
in her voice, which soared, with the words, into a still,
clear ether, in which the pictures of the song stood out
pure, distinct, and sublime. It was one of those lyrics of
Mrs. Hemans, which suggest the trumpet at woman's lips—
shorn of its rough battle-snarl, its fierce notes tenderly

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

muffled, but a trumpet still. She sang, with the bride of the
Alpine hunter:



“Thy heart is in the upper world,
And where the chamois bound;
Thy heart is where the mountain-fir
Shakes with the torrent's sound:
And where the snow-peaks gleam like stars
In the stillness of the air,
And where the lawine's voice is heard,—
Hunter, thy heart is there!”

It was rather musical declamation, than singing. Her voice,
pure, sweet, and strong, distinctly indicated the melody, instead
of giving it positively, beyond the possibility of a mistaken
semitone. It was a ringing chant of that “upper world”
of the glaciers, where every cry or call is followed by a musical
echo,—where every sound betrays the thin air and the
boundless space. Hannah Thurston sang it with a vision of
Alpine scenery in her brain. She saw, gleaming in the paler
sunshine, beneath the black-blue heaven, the sharp horns of
frosted silver, the hanging ledges of short summer grass, the
tumbled masses of gray rock, and the dust of snow from falling
avalanches. Hence, he who had once seen these things in
their reality, saw them again while listening to her. She knew
not, however, her own dramatic power: it was enough that
she gave pleasure.

Maxwell Woodbury's eyes brightened, as the bleak and
lofty landscapes of the Bernese Oberland rose before him.
Over the dark fir-woods and the blue ice-caverns of the
Rosenlaui glacier, he saw the jagged pyramid of the Wetterhorn,
toppling in the morning sky; and involuntarily asked
himself what was the magic which had started that half-forgotten
picture from the chambers of his memory. How
should this pale, quiet girl who, in a musical sense, was no
singer, and who had assuredly never seen the Alps, have
caught the voice which haunts their desolate glory? But
these were questions which came afterwards. The concluding

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

verse, expressing only the patience and humility of love in the
valley, blurred the sharp crystal of the first impression and
brought him back to the Sewing-Union without a rude shock
of transition. He cordially thanked the singer—an act rather
unusual in Ptolemy at that time, and hence a grateful surprise
to Hannah Thurston, to whom his words conveyed a more
earnest meaning than was demanded by mere formal courtesy.

By this time the assembled company had become very
genial and unconstrained. The Rev. Lemuel Styles had entirely
forgotten the levity of Mrs. Bue's illumination, and even indulged
in good-humored badinage (of a perfectly mild and
proper character) with Mrs. Waldo. The others were gathered
into little groups, cheerfully chatting—the young gentlemen
and ladies apart from the married people. Scandal was
sugar-coated, in order to hide its true character: love put on
a bitter and prickly outside, to avoid the observation of others:
all the innocent disguises of Society were in as full operation
as in the ripened atmosphere of great cities.

The nearest approach to a discord was in a somewhat heated
discussion on the subject of Slavery, which grew up between
Seth Wattles and the Hon. Zeno Harder. The latter was
vehement in his denunciation of the Abolitionists, to which
the former replied by quoting the Declaration of Independence.
The two voices—either of them alike unpleasant to a
sensitive ear—finally became loud enough to attract the attention
of Mrs. Waldo, who had a keen scent for opportunities
for the exercise of her authority.

“Come, come!” she cried, placing one hand on Seth's shoulder,
while she threatened the Honorable Zeno with the other:
“this is forbidden ground. The Sewing-Union would never
hold together, if we allowed such things. Besides, what's the
use? You two would talk together all night, I'll warrant, and
be no nearer agreeing in the morning.”

“No,” cried Seth, “because your party politicians ignore
the questions of humanity!”

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“And your fanatical abstractionists never look at any thing
in a practical way!” rejoined the Honorable Zeno.

“And both are deficient in a sense of propriety—I shall
have to say, if you don't stop,” was Mrs. Waldo's ready comment.

This little episode had attracted a few spectators, who
were so evidently on Mrs. Waldo's side, that “the Judge,”
as the Hon. Zeno was familiarly called, at once saw the politic
course, and rising magnificently, exclaimed: “Although we
don't advocate Women's Rights, we yield to woman's authority.”
Then, bowing with corpulent condescension, he passed
away. Seth Wattles, having no longer an opponent, was condemned
to silence.

In the mean time, it had been whispered among the company
that the next meeting of the Union would be held at the
Merryfield farm-house, a mile and a half from Ptolemy. This
had been arranged by the prominent ladies, after a good deal
of consultation. Mr. Merryfield still belonged to the congregation
of the Rev. Lemuel Styles, although not in very good
repute. His farm-house was large and spacious, and he was
an excellent “provider,” especially for his guests. Moreover,
he was the only one of the small clan of Abolitionists, who
could conveniently entertain the Union,—so that in him were
discharged all the social obligations which the remaining members
could fairly exact. The four spinsters, indeed, had exchanged
patient glances, as much as to say: “This is a cross
which we must needs bear.” Mr. Merryfield, be it known,
had refused to contribute to Foreign Missions, on the ground
that we had already too many black heathen at home. The
younger persons, nevertheless, were very well satisfied, and
thus the millennial advance of Ptolemy was not interrupted.

The more staid guests had now taken leave, and there was
presently a general movement of departure. The ladies put
on their bonnets and shawls in the best bedroom up-stairs, and
the gentlemen picked out their respective hats and coats from
the miscellaneous heap on the kitchen settee. The hall-door

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

was unlocked to facilitate egress, and lively groups lingered
on the stairs, in the doorway, and on the piazza. The gentlemen
dodged about to secure their coveted privilege of
escort: now and then a happy young pair slipped away in the
belief that they were unnoticed: there were calls of “Do
come and see us, now!”—last eager whispers of gossip, a great
deal of superfluous female kissing, and the final remarks to
Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton Bue: “Good-bye! we've had a nice
time!”—as the company filtered away.

When the last guest had disappeared, Mr. Hamilton Bue
carefully closed and locked the doors, and then remarked to
his wife, who was engaged in putting out the extra lamps:
“Well, Martha, I think we've done very well, though I say it
that shouldn't. Mr. Styles liked your tea, and the cake must
have been pretty good, judging from the way they stowed it
out of sight.”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Bue; “I was afraid at one time, there
wouldn't be enough to go round. It's well I made up my
mind, at the last minute, to bake five instead of four. Molasses
is so high.”

“Oh, what's the odds of two shillings more or less,” her
husband consolingly remarked, “when you've got to make a
regular spread? Besides, I guess I'll clear expenses, by persuading
Woodbury to insure his house in our concern. Dennisons
always took the Etna.”

-- 026 --

p713-031 CHAPTER II. MR. WOODBURY'S INTRODUCTION TO LAKESIDE.

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

On the very day when the Sewing-Union met in Ptolemy,
there was an unusual commotion at Lakeside. Only four or
five days had elapsed since the secluded little household had
been startled by the news that the old place was finally sold,
and now a short note had arrived from Mr. Hammond, of Tiberius,
who was the agent for the estate, stating that the new
owner would probably make his appearance in the course of
the day.

The first thing that suggested itself to the distracted mind
of Mrs. Fortitude Babb, the housekeeper, was immediately to
summon old Melinda, a negro woman, whose specialty was
house-cleaning. Had there been sufficient time, Mrs. Babb
would have scoured the entire dwelling, from garret to cellar.
A stranger, indeed, would have remarked no appearance of
disorder, or want of proper cleanliness, anywhere: but the
tall housekeeper, propping her hands upon her hips, exclaimed,
in despair: “Whatever shall I do? There 's hardly time to
have the rooms swep', let alone washin' the wood-work.
Then, ag'in, I dunno which o' the two bed-rooms he'd like
best. Why couldn't Mr. Hammond hold him back, till things
was decent? And the libery 's been shet up, this ever so
long; and there's bakin' to do—squinch tarts, and sich likes—
and you must kill two chickens, Arbutus, right away!”

“Don't be worried, Mother Forty,” replied Arbutus Wilson,
the stout young man whom Mrs. Babb addressed, “things
a 'n't lookin' so bad, after all. Max.—well, Mr. Woodbury, I
must say now, though it'll go rather queer, at first—was always
easy satisfied, when he was here afore.”

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

“I reckon you think people doesn't change in twenty year.
There's no tellin' what sort of a man he's got to be. But
here comes Melindy. I guess I'll open the libery and let it
air, while she fixes the bedrooms.”

Mrs. Babb's nervousness had a deeper cause than the condition
of the Lakeside mansion. So many years had elapsed
since she first came to the place as housekeeper, that it seemed
to have become her own property as surely as that of the
Dennison family. The death of Mrs. Dennison, eight months
before, recalled her to the consciousness of her uncertain tenure.
Now, since the estate was finally sold and the new
owner about to arrive, a few days, in all probability, would
determine whether her right was to be confirmed or herself
turned adrift upon the world. Although her recollections of
Maxwell Woodbury, whose last visit to Lakeside occurred
during the first year of her reign, were as kindly as was consistent
with her rigid nature, she awaited his arrival with a
mixture of jealousy and dread. True, he was somewhat
nearer to her than those relatives of Mrs. Dennison who had
inherited the property at her death, for the latter Mrs. Babb
had never seen, while him she had both gently scolded and
severely petted: but she felt that the removal of Arbutus
Wilson and herself from the place would be a shameful piece
of injustice, and the fact that such removal was possible indicated
something wrong in the world.

Arbutus, who was a hardy, healthy, strapping fellow, of
eight-and-twenty, was her step-step-son, if there can be such a
relation. His father, who died shortly after his birth, was one
of those uneducated, ignorant men, whose ears are yet quick to
catch and retain any word of grandiloquent sound. Nothing
delighted him so much as to hear the Biblical genealogies
read. He had somewhere picked up the word arbutus, the
sound of which so pleased him that he at once conferred it
upon his baby, utterly unconscious of its meaning. A year or
two after his death, the widow Wilson married Jason Babb,
an honest, meek-natured carpenter, who proved a good father

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

to the little Arbutus. She, however, was carried away by a
malignant fever, in the first year of her second marriage. The
widower, who both mourned and missed her, cherished her
child with a conscientious fidelity, and it was quite as much
from a sense of duty towards the boy, as from an inclination
of the heart, that he married Miss Fortitude Winterbottom, a
tall, staid, self-reliant creature, verging on spinsterhood.

The Fates, however, seemed determined to interfere with
Jason Babb's connubial plans; but the next time it was upon
himself, and not upon his wife, that the lot fell. Having no
children of his own, by either wife, he besought Fortitude,
with his latest breath, to be both father and mother to the
doubly-orphaned little Bute Wilson. It must be admitted
that Mrs. Babb faithfully performed her promise. The true
feeling of parental tenderness had never been granted to her,
and the sense of responsibility—of ownership—which came in
its stead—was a very mild substitute; but it impressed the
boy, at least, with a consciousness of care and protection,
which satisfied his simple nature. Mrs. Dennison, with her
kind voice, and gentle, resigned old face, seemed much more
the mother, while Mrs. Babb, with her peremptory ways and
strict idea of discipline, unconsciously assumed for him the
attitude of a father. The latter had come to Lakeside at a
time when Mr. Dennison's confirmed feebleness required his
wife to devote herself wholly to his care. Mrs. Babb, therefore,
took charge of the house, and Arbutus, at first a younger
companion of Henry Dennison, afterwards an active farm-boy,
finally developed into an excellent farmer, and had almost the
exclusive management of the estate for some years before Mrs.
Dennison's death.

Thus these two persons, with an Irish field-hand, had been
the only occupants of Lakeside, during the summer and autumn.
Arbutus, or Bute, as he was universally called in the
neighborhood, was well-pleased with the news of Mr. Woodbury's
purchase. He remembered him, indistinctly, as the
“town-boy” who gave him his first top and taught him how

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

to spin it, though the big fellow couldn't tell a thrush's egg
from a robin's, and always said “tortoise” instead of “tortle.”
Bute thought they'd get along together somehow—or, if they
didn't, he could do as well somewheres else, he reckoned.
Nevertheless, he felt anxious that the owner should receive a
satisfactory impression on his arrival, and busied himself, with
Patrick's assistance, in “setting every thing to rights” about
the barn and out-houses.

After all, there was scarcely need of such hurried preparation.
Mr. Hammond and Woodbury, detained by some
necessary formalities of the law, did not leave Tiberius until
the afternoon of that day. The town being situated at the
outlet of Atauga Lake, they took the little steamer to Atauga
City, near its head, in preference to the long road over the
hills. The boat, with a heavy load of freight, made slow progress,
and it was dusk before they passed the point on the
eastern shore, beyond which Lakeside is visible from the
water. On reaching Ptolemy by the evening stage from
Atauga City, Maxwell Woodbury found the new “Ptolemy
House” so bright and cheerful, that he immediately proposed
their remaining for the night, although within four miles of
their destination.

“I have a fancy for approaching the old place by daylight,”
said he to his companion. “Here begins my familiar ground,
and I should be sorry to lose the smallest test of memory.
Besides, I am not sure what kind of quarters I should be able
to offer you, on such short notice.”

“Let us stay, then, by all means,” said the lawyer. “I can
appreciate feelings, although I am occupied entirely with
deeds.” Here he quietly chuckled, and was answered by a
roar from the landlord, who came up in time to hear the
remark.

“Ha! ha! Good, Mr. Hammond!” exclaimed the latter.
“Very happy to entertain you, gentlemen. Mr. Woodbury
can have the Bridal Chamber, if he likes. But you should go
to the Great Sewing-Union, gentlemen. You will find all

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

Ptolemy there to-night. It's at Hamilton Bue's: you know
him, Mr. Hammond—Director of the Bank.”

The results of this advice have already been described.
After breakfast, on the following morning, the two gentlemen
set out for Lakeside in a light open carriage. It was one of
the last days of the Indian summer, soft and hazy, with a foreboding
of winter in the air. The hills, enclosing the head of
the lake, and stretching away southwards, on opposite sides
of the two valleys, which unite just behind Ptolemy, loomed
through their blue veil with almost the majesty of mountain
ranges. The green of the pine-forests on their crests, and of
those ragged lines of the original woods which marked the
courses of the descending ravines, was dimmed and robbed of its
gloom. The meadows extending towards the lake were still
fresh, and the great elms by the creek-side had not yet shed
all of their tawny leaves. A moist, fragrant odor of decay pervaded
the atmosphere, and the soft southwestern wind, occasionally
stealing down the further valley, seemed to blow the sombre
colors of the landscape into dying flickers of brightness.

As they crossed the stream to the eastward of the village,
and drove along the base of the hills beyond, Woodbury exclaimed:

“You cannot possibly understand, Mr. Hammond, how
refreshing to me are these signs of the coming winter, after
nearly fifteen years of unbroken summer. I shall enjoy the
change doubly here, among the scenes of the only country-life
which I ever knew in America,—where I was really happiest,
as a boy. I suppose,” he added, laughing, “now that the
business is over, I may confess to you how much I congratulate
myself on having made the purchase.”

“As if I did not notice how anxious you were to buy!” rejoined
the lawyer. “You must be strongly attached to the
old place, to take it on the strength of former associations. I
wish it were nearer Tiberius, that we might have more of your
society. Did you pass much of your youth here?”

“Only my summers, from the age of twelve to fifteen. My

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

constitution was rather delicate when I was young, and Mrs.
Dennison, who was a distant relative of my father, and sometimes
visited us in New York, persuaded him to let me try
the air of Lakeside. Henry was about my own age, and we
soon became great friends. The place was a second home to
me, thenceforth, until my father's death. Even after I went
to Calcutta, I continued to correspond with Henry, but my
last letter from Lakeside was written by his mother, after his
body was brought home from Mexico.”

“Yes,” said Mr. Hammond, “the old lady fairly broke
down after that. Henry was a fine fellow and a promising
officer, and I believe she would have borne his loss better, had
he fallen in battle. But he lingered a long time in the hospital,
and she was just beginning to hope for his recovery, when
the news of his death came instead. But see! there is Roaring
Brook. Do you hear the noise of the fall? How loud it
is this morning!”

The hill, curving rapidly to the eastward, rose abruptly from
the meadows in a succession of shelving terraces, the lowest of
which was faced with a wall of dark rock, in horizontal strata,
but almost concealed from view by the tall forest trees which
grew at its base. The stream, issuing from a glen which descended
from the lofty upland region to the eastward of the
lake, poured itself headlong from the brink of the rocky steep,—
a glittering silver thread in summer, a tawny banner of
angry sound in the autumn rains. Seen through the hazy air,
its narrow white column seemed to stand motionless between
the pines, and its mellowed thunder to roll from some region
beyond the hills.

Woodbury, who had been looking steadily across the meadows
to the north, cried out: “It is the same—it has not yet
run itself dry! Now we shall see Lakeside; but no—yet I
certainly used to see the house from this point. Ah! twenty
years! I had forgotten that trees cannot stand still; that
ash, or whatever it is, has quite filled up the gap. I am afraid
I shall find greater changes than this.”

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

His eyes mechanically fell, as the wheels rumbled suddenly
on the plank bridge over Roaring Brook. Mr. Hammond looked
up, gave the horse a skilful dash of the whip and shot past
the trees which lined the stream. “Look and see!” he presently
said.

The old place, so familiar to Woodbury, and now his own
property, lay before him. There was the heavy white house,
with its broad verandah, looking southward from the last low
shelf of the hills, which rose behind it on their westward
sweep back to the lake. The high-road to Anacreon and
thence to Tiberius, up the eastern shore, turned to the right
and ascended to the upland, through a long winding glen.
A small grove of evergreens still further protected the house
on its northwestern side, so that its position was unusually
sunny and sheltered. The head of the lake, the meadows
around Ptolemy and the branching valleys beyond, were all
visible from the southern windows; and though the hills to
the east somewhat obscured the sunrise, the evenings wore a
double splendor—in the lake and in the sky.

“Poor Henry!” whispered Woodbury to himself, as Mr.
Hammond alighted to open the gate into the private lane.
The house had again disappeared from view, behind the rise
of the broad knoll upon which it stood, and their approach
was not visible until they had reached the upper level, with
its stately avenue of sugar-maples, extending to the garden
wall.

The place was really unchanged, to all appearance. Perhaps
the clumps of lilac and snowball, along the northern
wall were somewhat higher, and the apple-trees in the orchard
behind the house more gnarled and mossy; but the house itself,
the turfed space before it, the flagged walk leading to the
door, the pyramids of yew and juniper, were the same as
ever, and the old oaks at each corner seemed, twig for twig,
to have stood still for twenty years. A few bunches of chrysanthemum,
somewhat nipped by the frost, gave their sober
autumnal coloring and wholesome bitter-sweet odor to the

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

garden-alleys. The late purple asters were shrivelled and
drooping, and the hollyhocks stood like desolate floral towers,
tottering over the summer's ruin.

For the first time in twenty years, Woodbury felt the almost
forgotten sensation of home steal through his heart.
Quickly and silently he recognized each familiar object, and
the far-off days of the past swept into the nearness of yesterday.
His ear took no note of Mr. Hammond's rattling remarks:
the latter was not precisely the man whose atmosphere
lures forth the hidden fragrance of one's nature.

As they drove along the garden-wall, a strong figure appeared,
approaching with eager strides. He glanced first at
the horse and carriage. “Fairlamb's livery—the bay,” was
his mental remark. The next moment he stood at the gate,
waiting for them to alight.

“How do you do, Mr. Hammond?” he cried. “You're
late a-comin': we expected ye las' night. And is this really
Mr. Maxwell, I mean Mr. Woodbury—well, I'd never ha
knowed him. I s'pose you don't know me, nuther, Mr.
Max.?”

“God bless me! it must be little Bute!” exclaimed Woodbury,
taking the honest fellow's hand. “Yes, I see it now—
man instead of boy, but the same fellow still.”

“Yes, indeed, that I be!” asserted the delighted Arbutus.
He meant much more than the words indicated.
Fully expressed, his thoughts would have run something in
this wise: “I guess we can git on together, as well as
when we was boys. If you ha'n't changed, I ha'n't. I'll
do my dooty towards ye, and you won't be disapp'inted in
me.”

In the mean time, Mrs. Fortitude Babb had made her appearance,
clad in the black bombazine which she had purchased
for Jason's funeral, and was waiting, tall and rigid, but
with considerable internal “flusteration” (as she would have
expressed it), on the verandah. One mental eye was directed
towards the new owner, and the other to the fowls in the

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

kitchen, which she had cut up the evening before, for a fricassee,
and which were thus rendered unfit for roasting. “Why,
he's a perfick stranger!” “If there's only time to make a pie
of 'em!” were the two thoughts which crossed each other in
her brain.

“Mrs. Babb! there's no mistaking who you are!” exclaimed
Woodbury, as he hastened with outstretched hand up the
flagged walk.

The old housekeeper gave him her long, bony hand in
return, and made an attempt at a courtesy, a thing which
she had not done for so long that one of her knee-joints
cracked with the effort. “Welcome, Sir!” said she, with becoming
gravity. Woodbury thought she did not recognize
him.

“Why, don't you remember Max.?” he asked.

“Yes, I recollex you as you was. And now I come to
look, your eyes is jist the same. Dear, dear!” and in spite
of herself two large tears slowly took their way down her
lank cheeks. “If Miss Dennison and Henry could be here!”
Then she wiped her eyes with her hand, rather than spoil the
corner of her black silk apron. Stiffening her features the
next moment, she turned away, exclaiming in a voice unnecessarily
sharp: “Arbutus, why don't you put away the
horse?”

The gentlemen entered the house. The hall-door had evidently
not been recently used, for the lock grated with a
sound of rust. The sitting-room on the left and the library
beyond, were full of hazy sunshine and cheerful with the
crackling of fires on the open hearth. Dust was nowhere to
be seen, but the chairs stood as fixedly in their formal places as
if screwed to the floor, and the old books seemed to be glued
together in regular piles. None of the slight tokens of habitual
occupation caught the eye—no pleasant irregularity of domestic
life,—a newspaper tossed here, a glove there, a chair
placed obliquely to a favorite window, or a work-stand or
foot-stool drawn from its place. Mrs. Babb, it is true, with a

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

desperate attempt at ornament, had gathered the most presentable
of the chrysanthemums, with some springs of arbor-vit
æ, and stuck them into an old glass flower-jar. Their
pungent odor helped to conceal the faint musty smell which
still lingered in the unused rooms.

“I think we will sit here, Mrs. Babb,” said Woodbury,
leading the way into the library. “It was always my favorite
room,” he added, turning to the lawyer, “and it has the finest
view of the lake.”

“I'm afeard that's all you'll have,” the housekeeper grimly
remarked. “Things is terrible upside-down: you come so
onexpected. An empty house makes more bother than a full
one. But you're here now, an' you'll have to take it sich as
it is.”

Therewith she retired to the kitchen, where Bute soon
joined her.

“Well, Mother Forty,” he asked, “how do you like his
looks? He's no more changed than I am, only on th' outside.
I don't s'pose he knows more than ever about farmin',
but he's only got to let me alone and things 'll go right.”

“Looks is nothin',” the housekeeper answered. “Handsome
is that handsome does, I say. Don't whistle till you're
out o' the woods, Bute. Not but what I'd ruther have him
here than some o' them people down to Po'keepsy, that never
took no notice o' her while she lived.”

“There's no mistake, then, about his havin' bought the
farm?”

“I guess not, but I'll soon see.”

She presently appeared in the library, with a pitcher of
cider and two glasses on a tray, and a plate of her best “jumbles.”
“There's a few bottles o' Madary in the cellar,” she
said; “but you know I can't take nothin' without your leave,
Mr. Hammond—leastways, onless it's all fixed.”

Woodbury, however, quietly answered: “Thank you, we
will leave the wine until dinner. You can give us a meal, I
presume, Mrs. Babb?”

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

“'T wo'nt be what I'd like. I'd reckoned on a supper las'
night, instid of a dinner to-day. Expect it 'll be pretty much
pot-luck. However, I'll do what I can.”

Mrs. Babb then returned to the kitchen, satisfied, at least,
that Mr. Maxwell Woodbury was now really the master of
Lakeside.

-- 037 --

p713-042 CHAPTER III. AN EVENING OF GOSSIP, IN WHICH WE LEARN SOMETHING ABOUT THE PERSONS ALREADY MENTIONED.

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

After a long absence in India, Woodbury had come home
to find all his former associations broken, even the familiar
landmarks of his boyish life destroyed. His only near relative
was an older sister, married some years before his departure,
and now a stately matron, who was just beginning to enjoy a
new importance in society from the beauty of her daughters.
There was a small corner in her heart, it is true, for the exiled
brother. The floor was swept, there; the room aired, and
sufficient fire kept burning on the hearth, to take off the chill:
but it was the chamber of an occasional guest rather than of
an habitual inmate. She was glad to see him back again, especially
as his manners were thoroughly refined and his wealth
was supposed to be large (indeed, common report greatly
magnified it): she would have lamented his death, and have
worn becoming mourning for him—would even have persuaded
her husband to assist him, had he returned penniless.
In short, Woodbury could not complain of his reception,
and the absence of a more intimate relation—of a sweet,
sympathetic bond, springing from kinship of heart as well as
of blood, was all the more lightly felt because such bond had
never previously existed.

In the dreams of home which haunted him in lonely hours,
on the banks of the Hoogly or the breezy heights of Darjeeling,
Lakeside always first arose, and repeated itself most frequently
and distinctly. “Aunt Dennison,” as he was accustomed
to call her, took the place, in his affectionate memory,

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

of the lost mother whose features he could trace but dimly,
far back in the faint consciousness of childhood. There
seemed to be no other spot in the world to which he had a
natural right to return. The friends whom he had left, in
New York, as a young man of twenty-one, had become restless,
impetuous men of business, from whose natures every
element of calm had been shaken, while he had slowly and
comfortably matured his manhood in the immemorial repose
of Asia. The atmosphere of the city at first excited, then
wearied him. The wish to visit Lakeside was increasing in
his mind, when he was one day startled by seeing the property
advertised for sale, and instantly determined to become
the purchaser. A correspondence with Mr. Hammond ensued,
and, as there was another competitor in the field, Woodbury's
anxiety to secure the old place led him to close the
negotiations before he had found time to see it again. Now,
however, he had made arrangements to spend the greater part
of the winter there, as much on account of the certain repose
and seclusion which he craved, as from the physical necessity
of that tonic which the dry cold of the inland offered to his
languid tropical blood.

No disposal had yet been made of the stock and implements
belonging to the farm, which had not been included in the
purchase of the estate. Woodbury's object in buying the
land had no reference to any definite plan of his future life.
He had come back from India with a fortune which, though
moderate, absolved him from the necessity of labor. He simply
wished to have a home of his own—an ark of refuge to
which he could at any time return—a sheltered spot where
some portion of his life might strike root. His knowledge of
farming was next to nothing. Yet the fields could not be allowed
to relapse into wilderness, the house must have a housekeeper,
and the necessity of continuing the present occupants
in their respective functions was too apparent to be discussed.
For the present, at least, Mrs. Babb and Arbutus were indispensable
adherents of the property.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

After dinner, Mr. Hammond paid them what was due from
the estate. Bute turned the money over uneasily in his hand,
grew red in the face, and avoided meeting the eye of the new
owner. Mrs. Babb straightened her long spine, took out a
buckskin purse, and, having put the money therein, began
rubbing the steel clasp with the corner of her apron. Woodbury,
then, with a few friendly words, expressed his pleasure
at having found them in charge of Lakeside, and his desire
that each should continue to serve him in the same capacity as
before.

Mrs. Babb did not betray, by the twitch of a muscle, the
relief she felt. On the contrary, she took credit to herself for
accepting her good fortune. “There's them that would like
to have me,” said she. “Mrs. Dennison never havin' said
nothin' ag'in my housekeepin', but the reverse; and I a'n't
bound to stay, for want of a good home; but somebody must
keep house for ye, and I'd hate to see things goin' to wrack,
after keerin' for 'em, a matter o' twenty year. Well—I'll
stay, I guess, and do my best, as I've always done it.”

Et tu, Bute?” said Mr. Hammond, whose small puns
had gained him a reputation for wit, in Tiberius.

Bute understood the meaning, not the words. “I'm glad
Mr. Max. wants me,” he answered, eagerly. “I'd hate to leave
the old place, though I'm able to get my livin' most anywheres.
But it'd be like leavin' home—and jist now, with that twoyear
old colt to break, and a couple o' steers that I'm goin' to
yoke in the spring—it wouldn't seem natural, like. Mr. Max.
and me was boys together here, and I guess we can hitch
teams without kickin' over the traces.”

After arranging for an inventory and appraisal of the live
stock, farming implements, and the greater part of the furniture,
which Woodbury decided to retain, Mr. Hammond took
his departure. Mrs. Babb prepared her tea at the usual early
hour. After some little hesitation, she took her seat at the
table, but evaded participation in the meal. Mr. Woodbury
sat much longer than she was accustomed to see, in the people

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

of Ptolemy: he sipped his tea slowly, and actually accepted a
fourth cup. Mrs. Babb's gratification reached its height when
he began to praise her preserved quinces, but on his unthinkingly
declaring them to be “better than ginger,” her grimness
returned.

“Better than ginger! I should think so!” was her mental
exclamation.

Throwing himself into the old leather arm-chair before the
library fire, Woodbury enjoyed the perfect stillness of the November
evening. The wind had fallen, and the light of a half-moon
lay upon the landscape. The vague illumination, the
shadowy outlines of the distant hills, and that sense of isolation
from the world which now returned upon him, gratefully
brought back the half-obliterated moods of his Indian life. He
almost expected to hear the soft whish of the punka above his
head, and to find, suddenly, the “hookah-burdar” at his
elbow. A cheerful hickory-fed flame replaced the one, and a
ripe Havana cigar the other; but his repose was not destined
to be left undisturbed. “The world” is not so easy to
escape. Even there, in Ptolemy, it existed, and two of its
special agents (self-created) already knocked at the door of
Lakeside.

The housekeeper ushered Mr. Hamilton Bue and the Hon.
Zeno Harder into the library. The latter, as Member of the
Legislature, considered that this call was due, as, in some sort,
an official welcome to his district. Besides, his next aim was
the State Senate, and the favor of a new resident, whose
wealth would give him influence, could not be secured too
soon. Mr. Bue, as the host of the previous evening, enjoyed
an advantage over the agent of the “Etna,” which he was not
slow to use. His politeness was composed of equal parts of
curiosity and the “Saratoga Mutual.”

“We thought, Sir,” said the Hon. Zeno, entering, “that
your first evening here might be a little lonesome, and you'd
be glad to have company for an hour or so.”

The Member was a coarse, obese man, with heavy chaps,

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

thick, flat lips, small eyes, bald crown, and a voice which had
been made harsh and aggressive in its tone by much vigorous
oratory in the open air. The lines of his figure were rounded,
it is true, but it was the lumpy roundness of a potato rather
than the swelling, opulent curves of well-padded muscle.
Mr. Hamilton Bue, in contrast to him, seemed to be made of
angles. His face and hands had that lean dryness which suggests
a body similarly constructed, and makes us thankful for
the invention of clothing. He was a prim, precise business
man, as the long thin nose and narrow lips indicated, with a
trace of weakness in the retreating chin. Neither of these
gentlemen possessed a particle of that grapy bloom of ripe
manhood, which tells of generous blood in either cell of the
double heart. In one the juice was dried up; in the other it
had become thick and slightly rancid.

They were not the visitors whom Woodbury would have
chosen, but the ostensible purpose of their call demanded
acknowledgment. He therefore gave them a cordial welcome,
and drew additional chairs in front of the fire. The Hon.
Zeno, taking a cigar, elevated his feet upon the lower moulding
of the wooden mantel-piece, spat in the fire, and remarked:

“You find Ptolemy changed, I dare say. Let me see—
when were you here last? In '32? I must have been studying
law in Tiberius at that time. Oh, it's scarcely the same
place. So many went West after the smash in '37, and new
people have come in—new people and new idees, I may
say.”

“We have certainly shared in the general progression of
the country, even during my residence here,” said Mr. Hamilton
Bue, carefully assuming his official style. “Ten years
ago, there were but thirty-seven names on the books of the
Saratoga Mutual. Now we count a hundred and thirteen.
But there is a reason for it: the Company pays its loss punctually—
most punctually.”

Unconscious of this dexterous advertising, Woodbury

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

answered the Hon. Zeno: “Since I am to be, for a while, a
member of your community, I am interested in learning something
more about it. What are the new ideas you mentioned,
Mr. Harder?”

“Well, Sir,—I can't exactly say that Hunkerism is a new
thing in politics. I'm a Barnburner, you must know, and
since the split it seems like new parties, though we hold on to
the old principles. Then there's the Temperance Reform—
swep' every thing before it, at first, but slacking off just now.
The Abolitionists, it's hardly worth while to count—there's so
few of them—but they make a mighty noise. Go for Non-Resistance,
Women's Rights, and all other Isms. So, you see,
compared to the old times, when 'twas only Whig and Democrat,
the deestrict is pretty well stirred up.”

Mr. Bue, uncertain as to the views of his host upon some of
the subjects mentioned, and keeping a sharp eye to his own
interests, here remarked in a mild, placable tone: “I don't
know that it does any harm. People must have their own
opinions, and there's no law to hinder it. In fact, frequent
discussion is a means of intellectual improvement.”

“But what's the use of discussing what's contrary to Scriptur'
and Reason?” cried the Hon. Zeno, in his out-door voice.
Our party is for Free Soil, and you can't go further under
the Constitution,—so, what's the use in talking? Non-Resistance
might be Christian enough, if all men was saints;
but we've got to take things as we find 'em. When you're
hit, hit back, if you want to do any good in these times. As
for Women's Rights, it's the biggest humbug of all. A
pretty mess we should be in, if it could be carried out! Think
of my wife taking the stump against Mrs. Blackford, and me
and him doing the washing and cooking!”

“Who was the Abolitionist—for such I took him to be—
with whom you were talking, last evening, at Mr. Bue's?”
Woodbury asked.

“Wattles—a tailor in Ptolemy—one of the worst fanatics
among 'em!” the irate Zeno replied. “Believes in all the

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Isms, and thinks himself a great Reformer. It's disgusting to
hear a man talk about Women's Rights, as he does. I don't
mind it so much in Hannah Thurston; but the fact is, she's
more of a man than the most of 'em.”

“Hannah Thurston! Is not that the lady who sang—a
pale, earnest-looking girl, in a gray dress?”

“I did'nt notice her dress,” the Member answered. “She
sings, though—not much voice, but what she has tells amazingly.
Between ourselves, I'll admit that she's a first-rate
speaker—that is, for a woman. I was tempted to have a
round with her, at the last meeting they held; but then, you
know, a woman always has you at a disadvantage. You
daren't give it back to them as sharp as you get it.”

“Do you really mean that she makes public harangues?”
exclaimed Woodbury, who, in his long absence from home,
had lost sight of many new developments in American
society.

“Yes, and not bad ones, either, when you consider the subject.
Her mother used to preach in Quaker Meetings, so it
doesn't seem quite so strange as it might. Besides, she isn't
married, and one can make some allowance. But when Sarah
Merryfield gets up and talks of the tyranny of man, it's a
little too much for me. I'd like to know, now, exactly what
her meek lout of a husband thinks about it.”

“Is Mrs. Waldo, also, an advocate of the new doctrine?”

“She? No indeed. She has her rights already: that is,
all that a woman properly knows how to use. Though I don't
like the Cimmerian doctrine—Mr. Waldo is pastor of the
Cimmerians—yet I think she's a much better Christian than
the Merryfields, who still hang on to our Church.”

“What are the Cimmerians?” inquired Woodbury. “Are
they so called from the darkness of their doctrines?”

The Hon. Zeno did not understand the classical allusion.
“They're followers of the Rev. Beza Cimmer,” he said. “He
was first a Seceder, I believe, but differed with them on the
doctrine of Grace. Besides, they think that Baptism, to be

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

saving, must be in exact imitation of that of the Saviour.
The preacher wears a hair garment, like John the Baptist,
when he performs the ceremony, and the converts long, white
robes. They pick out some creek for their Jordan, and do
not allow outsiders to be present. They don't grow in numbers,
and have but a very small congregation in Ptolemy. In
fact, Mr. Waldo is considered rather shaky by some of the
older members, who were converted by Cimmer himself. He
don't hold very close communion.”

A part of this explanation was incomprehensible to Woodbury,
who was not yet familiar with the catch-words which
fall so glibly from the mouths of country theologians. He
detected the Member's disposition to harangue instead of
converse—a tendency which could only be prevented by a
frequent and dexterous change of subject. “Your church,”
he said:—“I take it for granted you refer to that of Mr.
Styles,—seems to be in a flourishing condition.”

“Yes,” replied Mr. Hamilton Bue, “we have prospered
under his ministry. Some have backslidden, it is true, but we
have had encouraging seasons of revival. Our ladies are now
very earnest in the work of assisting the Jutnapore Mission.
Mrs. Boerum is from Syracuse, and a particular friend of Miss
Eliza Clancy. I think Miss Eliza herself would have gone
if she had been called in time. You know it requires a
double call.”

“A double call! Excuse me if I do not quite understand
you,” said the host.

“Why, of course, they must first be called to the work;
and then, as they can't go alone among the heathen, they
must afterwards depend on a personal call from some unmarried
missionary. Now Miss Clancy is rather too old
for that.”

Woodbury could not repress a smile at this naïve statement,
although it was made with entire gravity. “I have seen something
of your missions in India,” he at last remarked, “and
believe that they are capable of accomplishing much good.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Still, you must not expect immediate returns. It is only the
lowest caste that is now reached, and the Christianizing of
India must come, eventually, from the highest.”

Rather than discuss a subject of which he was ignorant, the
Hon. Zeno started a new topic. “By the way, the next meeting
of the Sewing Union will be at Merryfield's. Shall you
attend, Mr. Woodbury?”

“Yes. They are among the few persons who have kept me
in good remembrance, though they, too, from what you have
said, must be greatly changed since I used to play with their
son Absalom. I am very sorry to hear of his death.”

“It is a pity,” replied the Member, biting off the end of a
fresh cigar. “Absalom was really a fine, promising fellow,
but they spoiled him with their Isms. They were Grahamites
for a year or two—lived on bran bread and turnips, boiled
wheat and dried apples. Absalom took up that and the
water-cure, and wanted to become a patent first-class reformer.
Now, Temperance is a good thing—though I can't quite go
the Maine Law—but water inside of you and outside of you,
summer and winter alike, isn't temperance, according to my
idee. He had a spell of pleurisy, one winter, and doctored
himself for it. His lungs were broken up, after that, and he
went off the very next fall. They set a great deal of store
by him.”

“Is it possible that such delusions are held by intelligent
persons?” exclaimed Woodbury, shocked as well as surprised.
“I hope these theories are not included in the general
progress of which Mr. Bue spoke. But I have almost forgotten
my duty as a host. The nights are getting cold, gentlemen,
and perhaps you will take a glass of wine.”

The Hon. Zeno's small eyes twinkled, and his lips twitched
liquorously. “Well—I don't care if I do,” said he.

Mr. Hamilton Bue was silent, and slightly embarrassed. He
had found it necessary to join the Temperance Society, because
the reform was a popular one. He always went with
the current as soon as it became too strong to stem

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

conveniently. But the temptation to indulge still lurked in his
thin blood. It was evident that the Member, for his own
sake, would not mention the circumstance, and Mr. Woodbury,
in all probability, would never think of it again.

Some of Mrs. Babb's “Madary” presently twinkled like
smoky topaz in the light of the wood-fire. Mr. Bue at first
sipped hesitatingly, like a bather dipping his toes, with a
shudder, into the waters of a cold river; but having once
reached the bottom of the glass—so quickly, indeed, that it
excited his own surprise—he made the next plunge with the
boldness of a man accustomed to it.

“You will attend church, I presume, Mr. Woodbury?”
said he. “Of course you have convictions.”

“Certainly,” Woodbury answered, without a clear idea of
what was meant by the word—“very strong ones.”

“Of course—it could not be otherwise. I shall be very
glad if you will now and then accept a seat in my pew. Mr.
Styles is a great authority on Galatians, and I am sure you
will derive spiritual refreshment from his sermons.”

Here the Hon. Zeno rose and commenced buttoning his
coat, as a signal of departure. Growing confidential from his
inner warmth, he placed one hand affectionately on Woodbury's
shoulder, somewhat to the latter's disgust, and said:
“Now you are one of us, Woodbury, you must take an active
part in our political concerns. Great principles are at stake,
Sir, and the country has need of men like you. Let me warn
you against the Hunkers—their game is nearly played out.
I'll be most happy, Sir, to explain to you the condition of
parties. You'll find me well posted up.”

Mr. Bue took occasion to make a parting hint in the interest
of the Saratoga Mutual. “If you wish to have your house insured,
Mr. Woodbury,” said he, “I shall be glad to send you
our pamphlets. The Company is so well known, fortunately,
that its name is a sufficient recommendation.”

The owner of Lakeside stood on the verandah, watching
his guests drive down the maple avenue. As the sound of

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

their wheels sank below the brow of the hill, the muffled
voice of Roaring Brook came softly to him, across the dark
meadows. A part of Atauga Lake threw back the light of
the descending moon. “Here,” thought he, “is the commencement
of a new existence. It is not the old, boyish life
of which I dreamed, but something very different. I foresee
that I shall have to accustom myself to many features of this
society, which are not attractive—some of them even repugnant—
and perhaps the only counterbalancing delight left to
me will be the enjoyment of this lovely scenery, the peace of
this secluded life. Will that be sufficient? Or will these
oaks and pines at last pall upon my eye, like the palms and
banyans of the East? No: one cannot be satisfied with external
resources. I must study, with a liberal human interest,
the characteristics of this little community, however strange
or repellant they may seem; and certainly, after making
friends among the fossilized Brahmins, there must be a few
among my fellow-Christians and fellow-countrymen, whom I
can heartily respect and love. Those long Indian years must
be placed in a closed Past, and I must adapt myself to habits
and associations, which have become more foreign than
familiar to me.”

-- 048 --

p713-053 CHAPTER IV. AN INTERVIEW ON THE ROAD, AND A NEW HOUSEHOLD.

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

The Indian Summer still held its ground, keeping back the
winter's vanguard of frost and keen nor'westers. Day by
day the smoky air became more densely blue and still, and
the leaves, long since dead, hung upon the trees for want of a
loosening wind. The hickory-nuts fell by their own weight,
patterning here and there in the woods, in single smart raps,
and giving out a vigorous balsamic odor, as their cleft rinds
burst open. Only at night a gathering chill and a low moaning
in the air gave the presage of an approaching change in
the season.

On one of those warm forenoons which almost reproduce
the languor and physical yearning of the opening Spring,
Bute Wilson, mounted on Dick, the old farm-horse, jogged
slowly along the road to Ptolemy, whistling “The Rose that
All are Praising,” a melody which he had learned at the
singing-school. Bute was bound for the village, on a variety
of errands, and carried a basket on his arm. Dick's deliberate
gait seemed to be in harmony with the current of his
thoughts. The horse understood his rider, and knew very
well when to take his ease, and when to summon up the little
life left in his stiff old legs. Horses are better interpreters of
one's moods than the most of one's human friends.

Bute was a very good specimen of the American countryman.
A little over the average height, and compacted of
coarse, hardy fibre, he possessed, in spite of the common
stock from which he had sprung, the air of independent self-respect
which a laboring man can only acquire in a

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

community where caste is practically ignored. His independence,
however, had not degenerated into impudence: he knew his
deficiencies of nature and education, and did not attempt to
off-set them by a vulgar assertion of equality. He could sit
at Mr. Woodbury's table (using the knife a little too freely)
without embarrassment, and could take his dinner in the
kitchen without being conscious of degradation. His horses,
cattle, and crops occupied the first place in his mind—himself—
no, another person had the second place—and his own
personality gave him the least trouble. He was a general
favorite in the neighborhood, and his position was, perhaps,
more fortunate than he knew, though the knowledge of it
would not have made him happier than he was. He was honestly
respected by those below, and not looked down upon by
those above him. This consideration was won by his thorough
frankness, simplicity, and kindness of heart. His face was too
broad and his nose too thick, to be called handsome; but
there were fewer eyes into which men looked with more satisfaction
than the pair of large blue-gray ones, divided by the
nose aforesaid. His forehead was rather low, but open and
smooth, and his yellow hair, curling a little at the ends, grew
back from the temples with a sturdy set, as if determined that
they should not be hidden. Add to these traits a voice mellow
in spite of its volume—the cattle understood its every inflection—
and it is easy to perceive that Bute was in especial
favor with the opposite sex. From head to foot, Nature had
written upon him: This man is a male.

Bute had climbed the rise beyond Roaring Brook, when his
reveries, whatever they might have been, were interrupted by
the sight of a woman, walking towards Ptolemy, a short distance
in advance of him. Although no other person was near,
to play the spy, he felt the blood creeping up to his ears, as
he looked keenly and questioningly at the little figure, in its
dark-blue merino dress, tripping forward with short, quick
steps. Dick noticed the change in his master, and broke into
a trot down the gentle slope. At the sound of hoofs, the figure

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

turned, disclosing a bunch of brown ringlets and a saucy little
nose, then drew to one side of the road and stopped.

“Good-morning, Miss Carrie!” cried Bute, as he drew rein,
on approaching: “I thought it was you. Goin' to Ptolemy?
So am I. Git up on the bank, and I'll take ye on behind me.
Dick'll carry double—he's as quiet as a lamb. Here, I'll jerk
off my coat for you to set on.” And he had his right arm out
of the sleeve before he had finished speaking.

“Ah!” cried the lady, affecting a mild scream; “No, indeed,
Mr. Wilson! I am so afraid of horses. Besides, I don't
think it would look right.”

It suddenly occurred to Bute's mind, that, in order to ride
as he had proposed, she would be obliged to clasp him with
both arms. Heaving a sigh of regret, he drew on his coat and
jumped off the horse.

“Well, if you won't ride with me, I'll walk with you, any
how. How's your health, Miss Carrie?” offering his hand.

“Very well, I thank you, Mr. Wilson. How's Mrs. Babb?
And I hear that Mr. Woodbury has come to live with you.”

Miss Caroline Dilworth was too well satisfied at meeting with
Bute, to decline his proffered company. She was on her way
from the house of a neighboring farmer, where she had been
spending a fortnight as seamstress, to the cottage of the widow
Thurston, who lived on the edge of the village. The old
lady's health was declining, and Miss Dilworth occasionally
rendered a friendly assistance to the daughter. They were
both always glad to see the lively, chattering creature, in spite
of her manifold weaknesses and affectations. She was tewenty-five
years of age, at least, but assumed all the timidity and inexperience
of a girl of sixteen, always wearing her hair in a
mesh of natural ringlets which hung about her neck, and talking
with a soft childish drawl, unless—which rarely happened—
she was so very much in earnest as to forget herself. Her
nose was piquantly retroussé, her mouth small and cherry-red,
and her complexion fair (for she took great care of it); but
her eyes inclined to pale-green rather than blue, and she had

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

an affected habit of dropping the lids. Perhaps this was to
conceal the unpleasant redness of their edges, for they were
oftentimes so inflamed as to oblige her to suspend her occupation.
Her ambition was, to become a teacher—a post for
which she was not at all qualified. Hannah Thurston, however,
had kindly offered to assist her in preparing herself for
the coveted career.

What it was that attracted Bute Wilson to Miss Dilworth,
he was unable to tell. Had the case been reversed, we should
not wonder at it. Only this much was certain; her society
was a torment to him, her absence a pain. He would have cut
off his little finger for the privilege of just once lifting her in
his strong arms, and planting a kiss square upon the provoking
mouth, which, as if conscious of its surplus of sweetness,
could say so many bitter things to him. Bute had never
spoken to her of the feeling which she inspired in him. Why
should he? She knew just how he felt, and he knew that she
knew it. She played with him as he had many a time played
with a big trout at the end of his line. Over and over again
he had been on the point of giving her up, out of sheer worriment
and exhaustion of soul, when a sudden look from those
downcast eyes, a soft word, half whispered in a voice whose
deliberate sweetness tingled through him, from heart to fingerends,
bound him faster than ever. Miss Dilworth little suspected
how many rocks she had sledged to pieces, how many
extra swaths she had mowed in June, and shocks of corn she
had husked in October, through Bute Wilson's arm. If Mr.
Woodbury were a cunning employer, he would take measures
to prolong this condition of suspense.

On the present occasion, the affected little minx was unusually
gracious towards her victim. She had a keen curiosity
to gratify. “Now, Bute,” said she, as they started together
towards Ptolemy, Bute leading Dick by the bridle; “I want
you to tell me all about this Mr. Woodbury. What kind of a
man is he?”

“He's only been with us three or four days. To be sure, I

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

knowed him as a boy, but that's long ago, and I may have to
learn him over ag'in. It won't be a hard thing to do, though:
he's a gentleman, if there ever was one. He's a man that'll
always do what's right, if he knows how.”

“I mean, Bute, how he looks. Tall or short? Is he handsome?
Isn't he burnt very black, or is it worn off?”

“Not so many questions at once, Miss Carrie. He a'n't
blacker 'n I'd be now, if I was complected like him. Tall, you
might call him—nigh two inches more'n I am, and a reg'lar
pictur' of a man, though a bit thinner than he'd ought to be.
But I dunno whether you'd call him handsome: women has
sich queer notions. Now, there's that Seth Wattles, that you
think sich a beauty—”

“Bute Wilson! You know I don't think any such thing!
It's Seth's mind that I admire. There's such a thing as moral
and intellectual beauty, but that you don't understand.”

“No, hang it!—nor don't want to, if he's got it! I believe
in a man's doin' what he purtends to do—keepin' his mind on
his work, whatever it is. If Seth Wattles lays out to be a
tailor, let him be one: if he wants to be a moral and intellectual
beauty, he may try that, for all I keer—but he can't do
both to once't. I wish he'd make better trowsus, or give up
his business.”

Miss Dilworth knew her own weakness, and carefully avoided
entering into a discussion. She was vexed that one of the
phrases she had caught from Hannah Thurston, and which she
had frequently used with much effect, had rattled harmlessly
against the hard mail of Bute's common sense. At another
time she would have taken—or have seemed to take—offence,
at his rough speech; but she had not yet heard enough of Mr.
Woodbury.

“Well, never mind Seth,” she said, “you've not finished telling
me about your new master.

If she had intended to prick Bute with this word, she utterly
failed. He quietly resumed the description: “Every man
that I like is handsome to me; but I think any woman would

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

admire to see Mr. Max. He's got big brown eyes, like them
o' the doe Master Harry used to have, and a straight nose, like
one o' the plaster heads in the libery. He wears a beard on
his upper lip, but no whiskers, and his hair is brown, and sort
o' curlin'. He's a man that knows what he's about, and can
make up his mind in five minutes, and looks you straight in
the face when he talks; and if he'd a hard thing to say (though
he's said nothin' o' the kind to me), he'd say it without flinchin',
a little worse to your face than what he'd say behind y'r back.
But what I like best in him, is, that he knows how to mind his
own business, without botherin' himself about other folks's.
You wouldn't ketch him a pitchin' into me because I chaw
tobacco, like Seth Wattles did, with all his moral and intellectual
beauty.”

“Oh, but, Bute, you know it's so unhealthy. I do wish
you'd give it up.”

“Unhealthy! Stuff and nonsense—look at me!” And, indeed
Bute, stopping, straightening himself, throwing out his
breast, and striking it with a hard fist until it rang like a muffled
drum, presented a picture of lusty, virile strength, which
few men in the neighborhood of Ptolemy could have matched.
“Unhealthy!” he continued; “I s'pose you'd call Seth
healthy, with his tallow face, and breast-bone caved in. Why,
the woman that marries him can use his ribs for a wash-board,
when she's lost her'n. Then there was Absalom Merryfield,
you know, killed himself out and out, he was so keerful o' his
health. I'd ruther have no health at all, a darned sight, than
worry my life out, thinkin' on it. Not that I couldn't give
up chawin' tobacco, or any thing else, if there was a good
reason for it. What is it to you, Carrie, whether I chaw or
not?”

Miss Dilworth very well understood Bute's meaning, but
let it go without notice, as he knew she would. The truth is,
she was not insensible to his many good qualities, but she was
ambitious of higher game. She had not attended all the meetings
held in Ptolemy, in favor of Temperance, Anti-Slavery

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

and Women's Rights, without imbibing as much conceit as
the basis of her small mind could support. The expressions
which, from frequent repetition, she had caught and retained,
were put to such constant use, that she at last fancied them
half original, and sighed for a more important sphere than
that of a sempstress, or even a teacher. She knew she could
never become a speaker—she was sure of that—but might she
not be selected by some orator of Reform, as a kindred soul,
to support him with her sympathy and appreciation? Thus
far, however, her drooping lids had been lifted and her curls
elaborately tangled, in vain. The eloquent disciples, not
understanding these mute appeals, passed by on the other side.

She drew the conversation back to Mr. Woodbury, and
kept it to that theme until she had ascertained all that Bute
knew, or was willing to tell; for the latter had such a strong
sense of propriety about matters of this kind, as might have
inspired doubts of his being a native-born American. By this
time they had reached the bridge over East Atauga Creek,
whence it was but a short distance to the village.

“There is Friend Thurston's cottage, at last,” said Miss
Dilworth. “Have you seen Miss Hannah lately? But, of
course, she can't visit Lakeside now.”

“I'm sorry for it,” Bute remarked. “She's a fine woman,
in spite of her notions. But why can't she?”

“It would not be proper.”

“Wouldn't it be proper for a man to visit us?”

“To be sure. How queer you talk, Bute!”

“Well—she says a woman should be allowed to do whatever
a man does. If Women's Rights is worth talkin' about,
it's worth carryin' out. But I guess Miss Hannah's more of a
woman than she knows on. I like to hear her talk, mighty
well, and she says a good many things that I can't answer,
but they're ag'in nature, for all that. If she was married and
had a family growin' up 'round her, she wouldn't want to be a
lawyer or a preacher. Here we are, at the gate. Good-by,
Miss Carrie!”

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

“Good-by, Bute!” said Miss Dilworth, mechanically,
pausing at the gate to see him spring into the saddle and trot
rapidly down the street. She was confounded, and a little
angry, at the nonchalance with which he treated her oracle.
“I wish it had been Hannah Thurston, instead of me,” she
said to herself, with a spiteful toss of her head—“she has
an answer ready for everybody.”

The plot of ground in front of the cottage already wore
its winter livery. The roses were converted into little obelisks
of straw, the flower-beds were warmly covered, and only
the clumps of arbor-vitæ and the solitary balsam-fir were allowed
to display their hardy green. Miss Dilworth passed
around the house to the kitchen entrance, for she knew the
fondness of the inmates for warmth and sunshine, and the
sitting-room which they habitually occupied looked southward,
over the vegetable garden, to the meadows of the eastern
valley. Every thing was scrupulously neat and ordered.
The tops of vegetables left for seed and the dead stalks of
summer flowers had been carefully removed from the garden.
The walks had been swept by a broom, and the wood-shed,
elsewhere more or less chaotic in its appearance, was here
visited by the same implement. Its scattered chips seemed
to have arranged themselves into harmonious forms, like the
atoms of sand under the influence of musical tones.

In the kitchen a girl of thirteen—the only servant the
house afforded—was watching the kettles and pans on the
cooking-stove. This operation might have been carried on in
the parlor just as well, so little appearance was there of the
usual “slops” and litter of a kitchen. This was Friend
Thurston's specialty as a housekeeper—her maxim was, that
there should be no part of a house where a visitor might not
be received. Her neighbors always spoke of her kitchen with
an admiration wherein there was a slight mixture of despair.

The sitting-room, beyond, was made cheerful by windows
opening to the south and east; but more so by the homely
simplicity and comfort of its arrangement. Every object

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

spoke of limited means, but nothing of pinched self-denial.
The motley-colored rag carpet was clean, thick, and warm;
the chintz sofa was relieved by inviting cushions; the old-fashioned
rocking-chair was so stuffed and padded as to remedy
its stiffness; the windows were curtained, and a few brands were
smouldering among white ashes in the grate. A shelf inside
the southern window held some tea-roses in pots, mignionette,
heliotrope, and scarlet verbenas. There were but three pictures—
a head of Milton, an old wood-engraving of the cottage where
George Fox was born, and a tolerable copy of the Madonna
della Seggiola. On a stand in the corner were the favorite
volumes of the old lady, very plainly bound, as was meet, in
calf of a drab color—Job Scott's Works, Woolman's Journal,
and William Penn's “No Cross, No Crown.” A swinging
book-shelf, suspended on the wall, contained a different collection,
which evidently belonged to the daughter. Several
volumes of Carlyle, Margaret Fuller, Shelley, Bettina von
Arnim, De Staël's “Corinne,” the “Record of Woman,”
Milton, George Sands' “Consuelo,” Mrs. Child's “Letters
from New York,” Hugh Miller, and bound numbers of the
“Liberty Bell,” were among them. Had a certain drawer
been opened, one would have found files of The Slavery Annihilator,
Mrs. Swisshelm's Saturday Visitor, and the weekly
edition of the New-York Tribune. A rude vase of birch
bark, on a bracket, was filled with a mass of flowering grasses,
exquisitely arranged with regard to their forms and colors,
from pale green and golden-gray to the loveliest browns and
purples. This object was a work of art, in its way, and shed
a gleam of beauty over the plainness of the apartment.

Friend Gulielma Thurston, leaning back in the rocking-chair,
had suffered her hands, with the knitting they held, to sink
into her lap, and looked out upon the hazy valley. Her thin
face, framed in the close Quaker cap, which barely allowed her
gray hair to appear at the temples, wore a sweet, placid expression,
though the sunken eyes and set lips told of physical
suffering. The spotless book-muslin handkerchief, many-folded,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

covered her neck and breast, and a worsted apron was tied
over her drab gown, rather from habit than use. As she basked
in the balmy warmth of the day, her wasted fingers unconsciously
clasped themselves in a manner that expressed patience
and trust. These were the prominent qualities of her nature—
the secret of her cheerfulness and the source of her courage.

Late married, she had lost her first child, and shortly after
the birth of her daughter Hannah, her husband also. The latter
was a stern, silent man, rigid in creed and in discipline, but
with a concealed capacity for passion which she had not understood
while she possessed him. Her mind first matured in
the sorrow of his loss, and she became, from that natural
need which is content with no narrower comfort, a speaker in
the meetings of her sect. The property she inherited at her
husband's death was very small, and she was obliged to labor
beyond her strength, until the bequest of an unmarried brother
relieved her from pressing want. Hannah, to whom she had
managed to give a tolerably thorough education, obtained a
situation as teacher, for which she proved so competent that
a liberal offer from the Trustees of the Young Ladies' Seminary
at Ptolemy induced both mother and daughter to remove
thither. Her earnings, added to the carefully husbanded property,
finally became sufficient to insure them a modest support,
so that, when her mother's failing health obliged Hannah
to give up her place, there was no serious anxiety for the
future to interfere with her filial duty.

The daughter was seated at the eastern window, beside a
small table, which was covered with gorgeously tinted autumn
leaves. She was occupied in arranging them in wreaths and
groups, on sheets of card-board, which were designed to form
an album, and to wear, as binding, the embroidery of fern-leaves,
upon which we first found her engaged. Such an
album, contributed by her to the Anti-Slavery Fair, the previous
year, had enriched the treasury of the Society by the sum
of ten dollars, and the managers had begged a second donation
of the same kind.

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

Catching a glimpse of Miss Dilworth through the window,
she rose to receive her. In stature, she was somewhat above
the average height of women, though not noticeably tall, and
a little too slender for beauty. Her hands were thin, but
finely formed, and she carried them as if they were a conscious
portion of herself, not an awkward attachment. Her face
would have been a perfect oval, except that the forehead, instead
of being low and softly rounded, was rather squarely
developed in the reflective region, and the cheeks, though not
thin, lacked the proper fulness of outline. Her hair was of a rich,
dark-brown, black in shadow, and the delicate arches of the
eye-brows were drawn with a clear, even pencil, above the
earnest gray eyes, dark and deep under the shadow of their
long lashes. The nose was faultless, and the lips, although no
longer wearing their maidenly ripeness and bloom, were so
pure in outline, so sweetly firm in their closing junction, so
lovely in their varying play of expression, that the life of her
face seemed to dwell in them alone. Her smile had a rare
benignity and beauty. The paleness of her face, being, to
some extent, a feature of her physical temperament, did not
convey the impression of impaired health: a ruddy tint would
not have harmonized with the spiritual and sensitive character
of her countenance. No one would have dreamed of calling
Hannah Thurston a beauty. In society nine men would have
passed her without a thought; but the tenth would have stood
still, and said: “Here is a woman `to sit at a king's right
hand, in thunder-storms,'” and would have carried her face in
his memory forever.

The severest test of a woman is to play an exceptional part
in the world. Her respect, her dignity, her virtue itself, become
doubtful, if not mythical, in the eyes of men. In the
small circle of Ptolemy, Hannah Thurston had subjected herself
to this test, and it was no slight triumph for her, had she
known it, that, while her views were received with either horror
or contempt, while the names of her fellow priestesses or
prophetesses were bandied about in utter disrespect, she was

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

never personally ridiculed. No tongue dared to whisper an
insinuation against either her sincerity or her purity. This,
however, was partly owing to the circumstances of her life in
the place. She had first achieved popularity as a teacher, and
honor as a daughter. Among other things, it was generally reported
and believed that she had declined an offer of marriage,
advantageous in a worldly point of view, and the act was set
down to her credit as wholly one of duty towards her mother.

In her plain brown dress, with linen collar and cuffs, the
only ornament being a knot of blue ribbon at the throat, she
also, appeared to be a Quakeress; yet, she had long since perceived
that the external forms of the sect had become obsolete,
and no longer considered herself bound by them. Some concession
in dress, however, was still due for her mother's sake,
beyond whose rapidly shortening span of life she could see no
aim in her own, unless it were devoted to righting the wrongs
of her sex. She had had her girlish dreams; but the next
birthday was her thirtieth, and she had already crossed, in resolve,
that deep gulf in a woman's life.

Miss Caroline Dilworth, in her blue dress, came as if dipped
in the Indian Summer, with a beryl gleam in her eyes, as she
darted into the sitting-room. She caught Hannah Thurston
around the waist, and kissed her twice: she was never known
to greet her female friends with less. Then, leaning gently
over the rocking-chair, she took the old woman's hand.

“Take off thy bonnet, child,” said the latter, “and push
thy hair back, so that I can see thy face. I'm glad thee's
come.”

“Oh, Friend Thurston, I was so afraid I couldn't get away
from Parkman's. It's a lonely place, you know, over the hill,
and she's hard of hearing. Ah! I'm out of breath, yet”—and
therewith heaving a sigh of relief, the little creature threw off
her shawl and untied the strings of her bonnet.

Their life had so much in it that was grave and earnest—
their conversation naturally turning to the past rather than
the future—that the Thurstons always felt themselves cheered

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

by Miss Dilworth's visits. She dropped her affectations in
their presence, and became, for the time, a light-hearted, amiable,
silly woman. She never arrived without a fresh budget
of gossip, generally of slight importance, but made piquant by
her rattling way of telling it.

“How thee does run on!” Friend Thurston would sometimes
say, whereupon the sempstress would only toss her curls
and run on all the more inveterately.

“Oh, I must tell you all about Lakeside and the new owner!”
she exclaimed, as she settled herself into a chair.

Hannah Thurston could probably have told her more about
Mr. Woodbury than she already knew; but it would have
been unkind to cut short the eager narrative, and so Bute's report,
with many additions and variations, was served out to
them in chapters, during the afternoon.

-- 061 --

p713-066 CHAPTER V. IN WHICH MR. WOODBURY HEARS A WOMAN SPEAK.

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

In his intercourse with the society of his new home, Woodbury
found fewer distasteful circumstances to be overlooked,
than he had at first feared. The novelty of the experience
had its charm, and, as his mind recovered something of that
active interest in men which he had almost unlearned, he was
surprised to find how vital and absorbing his relations with
them became. From the very earnestness of his views, however,
he was reticent in the expression of them, and could with
difficulty accustom himself to the discussion, in mixed society, of
subjects which are usually only broached in the confidential intimacy
of friends. Not merely “Fate, free-will, foreknowledge
absolute,” but the privacy of individual faiths, doubts, and aspirations,
became themes of discussion; even the shrinking
sanctity of love was invaded, and the ability to converse
fluently was taken by the community of Ptolemy as a sign of
capacity to feel deeply on these subjects.

At the dinners and evening parties of the English, an intellectual
as well as a social propriety is strictly observed, and the
man who makes a habit of producing for general inspection,
his religious convictions or his moral experiences, is speedily
voted a bore. Maxwell Woodbury, whose long residence in
Calcutta had fixed his habits, in this respect, was at first more
amused than shocked, at the abandon with which spiritual
intimacies were exchanged, in the society of Ptolemy. He soon
learned, however, that much of this talk was merely a superficial
sentimentalism, and that the true sanctities of the speakers'

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

hearts were violated more in appearance than in fact. Nevertheless,
he felt no inclination to take part in conversation of
this character, and fell into the habit of assuming a mystical,
paradoxical tone, whenever he was forcibly drawn into the
discussion. Sometimes, indeed, he was tempted to take the
opposite side of the views advocated, simply in order to extort
more reckless and vehement utterances from their defenders.
It is not surprising, therefore, that his lack of earnestness,—as
it seemed to the others—was attributed by many to a stolid
indifference to humanity. Seth Wattles even went so far as
to say: “I should not wonder if he had made his money in
the accursed opium traffic.”

The two topics which, for him, possessed an intrinsically repellant
character, happened to be those which were at that
time most actively discussed: Spiritualism and Women's
Rights. He had seen the slight-of-hand of the Indian jugglers,
far more wonderful than any feats supernaturally performed
in the presence of mediums, and the professed communications
from the world of spirits struck him as being more inane
twaddle than that which fell from the lips of the living believers.
He had not lived thirty-six years without as much
knowledge of woman as a single man may profitably acquire;
and the better he knew the sex, the more tender and profound
became his regard. To him, in his strength, however, the relation
of protector was indispensable; the rudest blows of life
must first fall upon his shield. The idea of an independent
strength, existing side by side with his, yet without requiring
its support, was unnatural and repulsive. Aunt Dennison, in
her noble self-abnegation as wife and mother, was more queenly
in his eyes, than Mary Wollstonecraft or Madame de Staël.
It was difficult for him to believe how any truly refined and
feminine woman could claim for her sex a share in the special
occupations of man.

There is always a perverse fate which attracts one into the
very situations he wishes to avoid. On the evening when the
Sewing-Union met at Merryfield's, Woodbury happened to be

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

drawn into a group which contained Mrs. Waldo, Hannah
Thurston, and the host. The latter was speaking of a plan
for a Female Medical College.

“It is the first step,” said he, “and its success will overthrow
the dynasty of ideas, under which woman has been
crushed, as it were.” The phrase: “dynasty of ideas,” he
had borrowed from a recent lecturer.

“Well”, said Mrs. Waldo, musingly, “if it went no further
I should not have much to say against it, for we know that
women are the best nurses, and they may make tolerable doctors.
But I should prefer that somebody else than myself
made the beginning.”

“You are right,” remarked Woodbury; “it is not pleasant
to think of a woman standing at a dissecting-table, with a
scalpel in her hand, and a quarter of a subject before her.”

Hannah Thurston shuddered inwardly, but at once took up
the gauntlet. “Why not?” she asked. “Are not women
capable of this, and more than this, for the sake of knowledge
that will enable them to do good? Or is it because their
minds are too weak to grapple with the mysteries of science?”

Woodbury, to avoid a discussion to which he was so
strongly averse, assumed a gay, bantering tone. “In the
presence of ladies,” he said, smiling, and partly directing his
words to Mrs. Waldo, “there is only one way of answering
the latter question.”

Hannah Thurston was of too earnest a nature to endure
trifling—for such seemed his reply. Her gray eyes kindled
with an emotion a very little milder than contempt. “So!”
she exclaimed, “we must still endure the degradation of
hollow compliment. We are still children, and our noise can
be quieted with sugar-plums!”

“I beg your pardon, Miss Thurston!” Woodbury gravely
answered. “My apparent disrespect was but a shift to avoid
discussing a subject which I have never seriously considered,
and which, I will only say, seems to me a matter of instinct
rather than of argument. Besides,” he added, “I believe

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

Mrs. Waldo, as our dictatress, prohibits debate on these
occasions.”

The lady referred to immediately came to his assistance.
“I do prohibit it;” said she, with a magisterial wave of the
hand; “and you cannot object to my authority, Hannah,
since you have a chance to defend our sex, and cover with
confusion all such incorrigible bachelors as Mr. Woodbury, on
Thursday next. I'm sure he's a misanthrope, or—mis—whatever
you call it.”

“A misogynist?” Woodbury gayly suggested. “No, no,
Mrs. Waldo. Do not you, as a clergyman's wife, know that
there may be a devotional feeling so profound as to find the
pale of any one sect too narrow?”

Hannah Thurston looked earnestly at the speaker. What
did he mean?—was that also jest? she asked herself. She
was unaccustomed to such mental self-possession. Most of
the men she knew would have answered her with spirit, considering
that to decline a challenge thrown down by a woman
was equivalent to acknowledging the intellectual equality of
the sexes—this being the assertion which they most strenuously
resisted. Mr. Woodbury, however, had withdrawn as
a matter of taste and courtesy. She had given him the
opportunity of doing so, a little to her own discomfiture, and
was conscious that her self-esteem was wounded by the result.
She could not quite forgive him for this, though his manner,
she felt, compelled respect. At the risk of having her silence
misinterpreted, she made no reply.

Woodbury, who had not understood Mrs. Waldo's allusion,
took an opportunity, later in the evening, to ask for an explanation.

“I thought you had heard,” said she. “There is to be a
meeting in favor of Women's Rights, on Thursday afternoon,
at the Hall, in Ptolemy. Mr. Bemis, the great advocate of
the reform, is to be there, and I believe they expect Bessie
Stryker.”

“Who is Bessie Stryker?”

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“Mr. Woodbury! It's well you did not ask Hannah Thurston
that question. You've been out of the country—I had
forgotten that; but I should think you must have heard of
her in Calcutta. She has travelled all over the country,
lecturing on the subject, and has made such a name as a
speaker that everybody goes to hear her. She is quite pretty,
and wears the new Bloomer dress.”

“Really, you excite my curiosity. I must attend this
meeting, if only to show Miss Thurston that I am above the
vulgar prejudice which I presume she imputes to me.”

“Oh, no, Mr. Woodbury. Hannah Thurston is not unjust,
whatever faults she may have. But you should know that she
has a dislike—morbid, it seems to me—of the compliments
which you men generally pay to us women. For my part, I
see no harm in them.”

“Both of you, at least, are candid,” replied Woodbury,
laughing, “and that trait, with me, covers a multitude of
weaknesses.”

Woodbury went to the meeting on the following Thursday,
much as he would have attended a Brahminical festival in
honor of the Goddess Unna-Purna. He felt no particular
interest in the subject to be treated, except a curiosity to know
how it could be rendered plausible to a semi-intelligent
auditory. Of Ptolemy, privately and socially, he had seen
something, but he had not yet mingled with Ptolemy in
public.

“The Hall,” as it was called (being the only one in the
place), was a brick building, situated on the principal street.
Its true name was Tumblety Hall, from the builder and owner,
Mr. Jabez Tumblety, who had generously bestowed his name
upon it in consideration of receiving ten per cent. on his investment,
from the lease of it to phrenologists, the dancing
school, Ethiopian Minstrels, exhibitors of laughing gas, lecturers
on anatomy (the last lecture exclusively for gentlemen),
jugglers, temperance meetings, caucuses of the Hunkers and
Barnburners, and, on Sundays, to the Bethesdeans in the

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

morning and the Spiritualists in the evening. Its internal
aspect was rather shabby. The roughly-plastered walls offered
too great a temptation for the pencils and charcoal of unfledged
artists, when bored by a windy orator. Various
grotesque heads, accompanied by names and dates, made up
for the absence of frescoes, but the talent thus displayed did
not seem to be appreciated, for under some of them was
written, in a later hand: “he is a fool.” The benches were
of unpainted pine, with long back-rails, which, where they
had not been split off by the weight of the leaning crowd,
were jagged with whittled notches. Along the further end
of the hall ran a platform, raised three feet above the floor,
and containing a table, three arm-chairs, and two settees. The
floor might have been swept, but had not recently been
washed, to judge from the stains of tobacco-juice by which it
was mottled.

When Woodbury entered, the seats were nearly all occupied,
an audience of five hundred persons being in attendance.
Most of them were evidently from the country; some, indeed,
who were favorably inclined to the cause, had come from Mulligansville
and Atauga City. All the loafers of Ptolemy were
there, of course, and occupied good seats. The few members
of the respectable, conservative, moneyed class, whose curiosity
drew them in, lingered near the door, on the edges of the
crowd, in order that they might leave whenever so disposed,
without attracting attention to their presence.

Mr. Merryfield occupied the middle chair on the platform,
with a heavy-faced, bald-templed, belligerent looking gentleman
on his right, and a middle-aged lady in black silk, on his left.
The settees were also occupied by persons of both sexes who
were interested in the cause. Among them was Hannah
Thurston.

A whispered consultation was carried on for some time
among the party on the platform, the belligerent gentleman
evidently having the most to say. Finally Mr. Merryfield
arose, thumped upon the table, and after waiting a minute

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

for the “she!” to subside, announced: “The meeting will now
come to order!”

The meeting being already in order, no effect was produced
by this announcement.

“As we have assembled together, as it were,” he continued,
“principally to listen to the noble advocates of the glorious
cause who are to appear before us, my friends suggest that—
that there should be no—that we should dispense, as it were,
with a regular organization, and proceed to listen to their
voices. The only—I would suggest, if the meeting is willing,
that we should appoint—that is, that a committee should be
named, as it were, to draw up resolutions expressing their—
our sense on the subject of Women's Rights. Perhaps,” he
added, turning around, “some one will make the motion.”

“I move that a committee of six be appointed!” “I second
the motion!” were heard, almost simultaneously.

“Those in favor of that motion will signify their assent by
saying `Aye!'” said Mr. Merryfield.

“Aye!” rang through the house with startling unanimity,
all the boys expressing their enthusiastic assent.

“Contrary—`No!'”

Dead silence.

“The Ayes have it. Who shall the Committee be composed
of.”

“Both sexes must be represented. Three men and three
women,” said the belligerent gentleman, suddenly, half rising
from his seat.

In a short time the members of the Committee were appointed,
and, there being no further business on hand, Mr. Merryfield
said: “I have now the pleasure, as it were, of introducing
to the audience the noble advocate of Women's Rights, Isaiah
Bemis, who—whose name is—is well known to you all as the
champion of his—I mean, her—persecuted sex.” Mr. Merryfield
was so disconcerted by the half-suppressed laughter which
followed this blunder, that the termination of his eulogium became
still more confused. “The name of Isaiah Bemis,” he

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

said, “does not need my condem — commendation. When
Woman shall fill her true spere, it will shine—will be written
among the martyrs of Reform, as it were, for Truth, crushed
to Earth, rises up in spite of—of—though the heavens fall!”

Mr. Bemis, who was no other than the gentleman of belligerent
aspect, already mentioned, at once arose, bowing
gravely in answer to a slight, hesitating, uncertain sound of
applause. The Ptolemy public had not listened for years to
speakers of all kinds, and on all subjects, without acquiring
some degree of critical perception. They both enjoyed and
prided themselves on their acumen, and a new man, whatever
his doctrines might be, was sure that he would find a full
house to receive him. If he possessed either eloquence or
humor, in any appreciable degree, he had no reason to complain
of his reception. The class of hearers to which we refer
did not consider themselves committed to the speaker's views
by their manifestations of applause. Off the platform, there
were not twenty advocates of Women's Rights in the whole
audience, yet all were ready to hear Mr. Bemis, and to approve
a good thing, if he should happen to say it.

A few minutes, however, satisfied them that he was not the
kind of speaker they coveted. He took for his text that maxim
of the Declaration of Independence, that “all governments derive
their just powers from the consent of the governed,” first
proved the absolute justice of the theory, and then exhibited
the flagrant violation of it in the case of woman. She is
equally obliged, with man, to submit to the laws, he said, but
has no voice in making them; even those laws which control
her property, her earnings, her children, her person itself, are
enacted without consultation with her. She not only loses her
name, but her individual privileges are curtailed, as if she belonged
to an inferior order of beings. The character of his
harangue was aggressive throughout. He referred as little
as possible, to any inherent difference in the destinies of sex;
men and women were simply human beings, and in Society, and
Law, and Government, there should be no distinction made

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

between them. There was a certain specious display of logic
in his address; the faulty links were glozed over, so that his
chain of argument appeared sound and strong, from end to
end. Granting his premises, indeed, which he assumed with
an air, as if they were beyond dispute—all the rest readily followed.
Those who believed with him, not perceiving the defect
in his basis, were charmed with the force and clearness of
his views.

A crowd feels, not reasons, and the auditors, after an hour
of this talk, began to manifest signs of weariness. Even
Woodbury, to whom the whole scene was a study—or, rather,
a show—only kept his place from a desire to hear the famous
Bessie Stryker.

Mr. Bemis at last sat down, and some further whispering
ensued. There was a slight hitch in the proceedings, it was
evident. In a few minutes, Mr. Merryfield again arose. “My
friends,” said he; “I regret to be able to state that we are
disappointed, as it were, in listening—in the arrival of Bessie
Stryker. We expected her in the afternoon stage coming from
Cephalonia, and was to have lectured there last night, but has
arrived without her. But I hope, nevertheless, that you will—
that it will be agreeable to you, as it were, to hear a few
words from our friend, Hannah Thurston, who requires—whom
you know already.”

Hearty signs of approbation greeted this announcement.
Thus appealed to, Hannah Thurston, who at first made a movement
of hesitation, rose, quietly removed her bonnet, and
walked forward to the table. Her face seemed a little paler
than usual, but her step was firm, and the hand which she
placed upon the table did not tremble. After a pause, as if
to collect and isolate her mind from external impressions, she
commenced speaking, in a voice so low that only its silver
purity of tone enabled her to be heard. Yet the slight tremulousness
it betrayed indicated no faltering of courage; it was
simply a vibration of nerves rather tensely strung.

“I will not repeat,” she began, “the arguments by which

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

the eloquent speaker has illustrated the wrongs endured by
woman, under all governments and all systems of law, whether
despotic or republican. These are considerations which lie
further from us; we are most concerned for those injuries
which require an immediate remedy. When we have removed
the social prejudices which keep our sex in a false position—
when we have destroyed the faith of the people in the tyrannical
traditions by which we are ruled—the chains of the law
will break of themselves. As a beginning to that end, woman
must claim an equal right to education, to employment, and reward.
These are the first steps in our reform, to reach the
sources of those evils which cause our greatest suffering. We
can endure a little longer, to be deprived of the permission to
vote and to rule, because the denial is chiefly an assault upon
our intelligence; but we need now—at once—and, my friends,
I am pleading for millions who cannot speak for themselves—
we need an equal privilege with man, to work and to be justly
paid. The distinction which is made, to our prejudice, renders
us weak and helpless, compared with our brethren, to whom
all fields are open, and who may claim the compensation which
is justified by their labor, without incurring ridicule or contempt.
They are even allowed to usurp branches which, if
the popular ideas of woman's weakness, and man's chivalry
towards her be true, should be left for us. Even admitting
that our sphere is limited—that there are only a few things
which we may properly do—is it generous, is it even just, that
man, who has the whole range of life to choose from, should
crowd us out from these few chances of earning our bread?
Or to force us to perform the same labor for a smaller remuneration,
because we are women? Could we not measure a
yard of calico as rapidly, or choose a shade of zephyr as correctly
as the elegant young men who stand behind the counter?
With our more sensitive physical organization, might
not all tasks requiring quickness, nicety of touch, and careful
arrangement, be safely confided to our hands?”

At this point the audience, which had quite lost its air of

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

weariness, broke into subdued but cordial applause. Hannah
Thurston's voice, as she acquired possession of her subject, increased
in strength, but at no time appeared to rise above a
conversational tone. Her manner also, was simply conversational.
The left hand slightly touched the table, as if she only
wished to feel a support at hand, not use it; while she now
and then, involuntarily, made a simple movement with the
right. The impression she produced was that of a woman
compelled by some powerful necessity or duty to appear
before a public assembly, not of one who coveted and enjoyed
the position. Woodbury was profoundly interested in the
speaker, and in her words. Both were equally new to him.

“What we now ask, therefore, my friends,” she continued,
“is that the simple justice be meted out to us, which we feel
that man—without adopting any of our views concerning the
true position of woman—is bound to give. We ask that his
boasted chivalry be put into practice, not merely in escorting
us to concerts, or giving us his seat in a railroad-car, or serving
us first at the table—or in all other ways by which the
reputation of chivalry and gallantry towards our sex is earned
at little cost; but in leaving open to us those places which he
confesses we are fitted to fill—in paying us, as teachers, clerks,
tailors, or operatives, the same wages for the same work which
men do!”

This was so simply and fairly stated, that the audience again
heartily approved. There was nothing, in fact, of the peculiar
doctrines of Women's Rights in what she said—nothing to
which they could not have individually assented, without compromising
their position in regard to the main point. Mr.
Bemis, however, drew down his heavy brows, and whispered
to the chairman: “Very good, so far as it goes, but timidly
stated. We must strike the evil at its root.”

After dwelling for some time on this aspect of the question,
and illustrating it by a number of examples, Hannah Thurston
went a step further.

“But we deny,” she said, “that Man has any natural right

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

to prescribe the bounds within which Woman may labor and
live. God alone has that right, and His laws govern both
sexes with the same authority. Man has indeed assumed it,
because he disbelieves in the intellectual equality of women.
He has treated her as an older child, to whom a certain amount
of freedom might be allowed, but whom it was not safe to
release entirely from his guardianship. He has educated her
in this belief, through all the ages that have gone by since the
creation of the world. Now and then, women have arisen, it
is true, to vindicate the equal authority of their sex, and have
nobly won their places in history; but the growth of the truth
has been slow—so slow, that to-day, in this enlightened maturity
of the world, we must plead and prove all that which
you should grant without our asking. It is humiliating that
a woman is obliged to collect evidence to convince men of her
equal intelligence. She, who is also included in the one word,
Man! Placed side by side with him in Paradise—Mother of
the Saviour who came to redeem his fallen race—first and
holiests among the martyrs and saints! Young men! Think
of your own mothers, and spare us this humiliation!”

These words, uttered with startling earnestness, produced a
marked sensation in the audience. Perhaps it was a peculiarity
springing from her Quaker descent, that the speaker's voice
gradually assumed the character of a musical recitative, becoming
a clear, tremulous chant, almost in monotone. This
gave it a sad, appealing expression, which touched the emotional
nature of the hearer, and clouded his judgment for the
time being. After a pause, she continued in her ordinary
tone:

“The pages of history do not prove the superiority of man.
When we consider the position which he has forced woman to
occupy, we should rather wonder that she has so often resisted
his authority, and won possession of the empire which he
had appropriated to himself. In the earliest ages he admitted
her capacity to govern, a power so high and important in its
nature, that we should be justified in claiming that it embraces

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

all other capacities, and in resting our defence on that alone.
Such women as Semiramis and Zenobia, Margaret of Denmark,
and Elizabeth of England, Maria Theresa, and Catharine of
Russia, are not the least—not second, even—among great
rulers. Jael and Judith, and the Maid of Orleans stand no
less high among the deliverers of nations, than Leonidas and
William Tell. The first poet who sang may have been Homer,
but the second was Sappho.* Even in the schools of Philosophy,
the ancients had their Hypatia, and the scholars of the
Middle Ages honored the learning of Olympia Morata. Men
claim the field of scientific research as being exclusively their
own; but the names of Caroline Herschel in England, and
Maria Mitchell in America, prove that even here women cannot
justly be excluded. Ah, my friends! when God calls a
human being to be the discoverer of His eternal laws, or the
illustrator of His eternal beauty, He does not stop to consider
the question of sex! If you grant human intellect at all to
Woman, you must grant the possibility of inspiration, of genius,
of a life divinely selected as the instrument of some great
and glorious work. Admitting this, you may safely throw
open to us all avenues to knowledge. Hampered as Woman
still is—circumscribed in her spheres of action and thought
(for her false education permanently distorts her habits of
mind)—she is yet, at present, far above the Saxon bondmen
from whom the most of you are descended. You know that
she has risen thus far, not only without injury to herself, but
to your advantage: why check her progress, here? Nay, why
check it any where? If Man's dominion be thereby limited,
would his head be less uneasy, if the crown he claims were
shared with another? Is not a friend better than a servant?
If Marriage were a partnership for Woman, instead of a clerkship,
the Head of the House would feel his burthen so much
the lighter. If the physician's wife were competent to prepare
his medicines, or the merchant's to keep his books, or the

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

lawyer's to draw up a bond, the gain would be mutual. For Woman,
to be a true helpmeet to Man, must know all that Man
knows; and, even as she is co-heir with him of Heaven—receiving,
not the legal `Third part,' but all of its infinite blessedness,—
so she should be co-proprietor of the Earth, equally
armed to subdue its iniquities, and prepare it for a better
future!”

With these words, Hannah Thurston closed her address.
As she quietly walked back to her seat and resumed her bonnet,
there was a stir of satisfaction among the audience, terminating
in a round of applause, which, however, she did not
acknowledge in any way. Although, in no part of the discourse,
had she touched the profounder aspects of the subject,
especially the moral distinctions of sex, she had given utterance
to many absolute truths, which were too intimately connected,
in her mind, with the doctrine she had adopted, for
her to perceive their real independence of it. Thus, most of
her hearers, while compelled to agree with her in many respects,
still felt themselves unconvinced in the main particular.
She was not aware of her own inability to discuss the question
freely, and ascribed to indifference or prejudice that reluctance
among men, which really sprang from their generous
consideration for her sex.

As for Woodbury, he had listened with an awakened interest
in her views, which, for the time, drew his attention
from the speaker's personality. Her first appearance had
excited a singular feeling of compassion—partly for the trial
which, he fancied, she must undergo, and partly for the
mental delusion which was its cause. It was some time before
he was reassured by her calmness and self-possession.
At the close, he was surprised to discover in himself a lurking
sensation of regret that she had not spoken at greater length.
“I was wrong the other night,” he thought. “This woman
is in severe earnest, and would have been less offended if I
had plumply declined her challenge, instead of evading it. I
have yet something to learn from these people.”

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

The Committee of Six now made their report. Seth Wattles,
who was one of the number, and had assumed to himself
the office of Chairman, read a string of Resolutions, setting
forth, That: Whereas, this is an Age of Progress, and no reform
should be overlooked in the Great Battle for the Right:
Therefore, Resolved—That we recognize in this movement
for the Equal Rights of Woman a cause without the support
of which no other cause can be permanently successful: and,
Resolved, That we will in every way help forward the good
work, by the Dissemination of Light and Information, tending
to set forth the claims of Woman before the Community: also,
Resolved, That we will circulate petitions to the State Legislature,
for the investment of Woman with all civil and political
rights: and, lastly, Resolved, That, we will use our best endeavors
to increase the circulation of The Monthly Hollyhock,
a journal devoted to the cause of Women's Rights.

Mr. Merryfield arose and inquired: “Shall the Report of
the Committee be adopted?” He fortunately checked himself
in time not to add: “as it were.”

“I move its adoption!” “I second the motion!” were immediately
heard from the platform.

“All who are in favor of adopting the Resolutions we have
just heard read, will signify their assent by saying `Aye!'”

A scattering, irregular fire of “Ayes” arose in reply. The
boys felt that their sanction would be out of place on this occasion,
with the exception of two or three, who hazarded their
voices, in the belief that they would not be remarked, in the
general vote. To their dismay, they launched themselves into
an interval of silence, and their shrill pipes drew all eyes to
their quarter of the house.

“Contrary,—`No!'”

The opponents of the movement, considering that this was
not their meeting, refrained from voting.

“Before the meeting adjourns,” said Mr. Merryfield, again
rising, “I must—I take the liberty to hope, as it were, that
the truths we have heard this day may spread—may sink

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

deeply into our hearts. We expect to be able to announce,
before long, a visit from Bessie Stryker, whose failure—whom
we have missed from among our eleg—eloquent champions.
But we trust she is elsewhere, and our loss is their gain. I
thank the audience for your attendance—attention, I should
say, and approbation of our glorious reform. As there is no
further business before the meeting, and our friends from Mulligansville
and Atauga City have some distance to return home,
we will now adjourn in time to reach their destination.”

At this hint the audience rose, and began to crowd out the
narrow door-way and down the steep staircase. Woodbury,
pushed and hustled along with the rest, was amused at the
remarks of the crowd: “He?—oh, he's a gassy old fellow!”
“Well, there's a good deal of truth in it!” “Bessie Stryker?
I'd rather hear Hannah Thurston any day!” “He didn't half
like it!” “She has a better right to say such things than he
has!”—and various other exclamations, the aggregate of which
led him to infer that the audience felt no particular interest in
the subject of Women's Rights, but had a kindly personal feeling
towards Hannah Thurston.

eaf713n1

* Miss Thurston makes these statements on her own responsibility.

-- 077 --

p713-082 CHAPTER VI. IN WHICH LAKESIDE BECOMES LIVELY.

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Winter at last set in—the steady winter of Central New
York, where the snow which falls at the beginning of December
usually covers the ground until March. Ptolemy, at least,
which lies upon the northern side of the watershed between
the Susquehanna and the rivers which flow into Lake Ontario,
has a much less variable winter temperature than the great
valley, lying some thirty miles to the southward. Atauga
Lake, in common with Cayuga and Seneca, never freezes,
except across the shallows at its southern end; but its waters,
so piercingly cold that they seem to cut the skin like the blade
of a knife, have no power to soften the northern winds. The
bottoms between Ptolemy and the lake, and also, in fact, the
Eastern and Western Valleys, for some miles behind the village,
are open to the North; and those sunny winter days
which, in more sheltered localities, breathe away the snow,
here barely succeed in softening it a little. On the hills it is
even too deep for pleasure. As soon as a highway has been
broken through the drifts, the heavy wood-sleds commence
running, and very soon wear it into a succession of abrupt
hollows, over which the light cutters go pitching like their
nautical namesakes in a chopping sea.

Woodbury, in obedience to a promise exacted by his sister,
went to New York for the holidays, and, as might have been
anticipated, became entangled in a succession of social engagements,
which detained him until the middle of January. He
soon grew tired of acting as escort to his two pretty, but (it

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

must be confessed, in strict confidence), shallow nieces, whose
sole æsthetic taste was opera—and in opera, especially Verdi.
After a dozen nights of “darling Bosio,” and “delightful Beneventano,”
and “all the rest of them,” he would have been
glad to hear, as a change, even the “Taza be-taza” of the Hindoo
nautch-girls. A season of eastern rains and muddy streets
made the city insupportable, and—greatly to the wonder of
his sister's family—he declined an invitation to the grand
Fifth Avenue ball of Mrs. Luther Leathers, in order to return
to the wilderness of Ptolemy.

Taking the New York and Erie express-train to the town
of Miranda, he there chartered a two-horse cutter, with an
Irish attachment, and set out early the next morning. He
had never before approached Ptolemy from this side, and the
journey had all the charm of a new region. It was a crisp,
clear day, the blood of the horses was quickened by the frosty
air, and the cutter slid rapidly and noiselessly over the wellbeaten
track. With a wolf-skin robe on his knees, Woodbury
sat in luxurious warmth, and experienced a rare delight in
breathing the keen, electric crystal of the atmosphere. It was
many years since he had felt such an exquisite vigor of life
within him—such a nimble play of the aroused blood—such
lightness of heart, and hope, and courage! The snow-crystals
sparkled in the sunshine, and the pure shoulders of the hills
before him shone like silver against the naked blue of the sky.
He sang aloud, one after another, the long-forgotten songs,
until his moustache turned to ice and hung upon his mouth
like the hasp of a padlock.

Rising out of the Southern valleys, he sped along, over the
cold, rolling uplands of the watershed, and reached Mulligansville
towards noon. Here the road turned westward, and a
further drive of three miles brought him to the brink of the
long descent to East Atauga Creek. At this point, a superb
winter landscape was unfolded before him. Ptolemy, with its
spires, its one compactly-built, ambitious street, its scattered
houses and gardens, lay in the centre of the picture. On the

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

white floor of the valley were drawn, with almost painful
sharpness and distinctness, the outlines of farm-houses, and
barns, fences, isolated trees, and the winding lines of elm and
alder which marked the courses of the streams. Beyond the
mouth of the further valley rose the long, cultivated sweep of
the western hill, flecked with dull-purple patches of pine forest.
Northward, across the white meadows and the fringe of trees
along Roaring Brook, rose the sunny knoll of Lakeside, sheltered
by the dark woods behind, while further, stretching far
away between the steep shores, gleamed the hard, steel-blue
sheet of the lake. The air was so intensely clear that the distance
was indicated only by a difference in the hue of objects,
not by their diminished distinctness.

“By Jove! this is glorious!” exclaimed Woodbury, scarcely
conscious that he spoke.

“Shure, an' it's a fine place, Surr!” said the Irish driver, appropriating
the exclamation.

Shortly after commencing the descent, a wreck was descried
ahead. A remnant of aristocracy—or, at least, a fondness for
aristocratic privilege—still lingers among our republican people,
and is manifested in its most offensive form, by the drivers
of heavy teams. No one ever knew a lime-wagon or a wood-sled
to give an inch of the road to a lighter vehicle. In this
ease, a sled, on its way down, had forced an ascending cutter
to turn out into a deep drift, and in attempting to regain the
track both shafts of the latter had been snapped off. The sled
pursued its way, regardless of the ruin, and the occupants of
the cutter, a gentleman and lady, were holding a consultation
over their misfortune, when Woodbury came in sight of them.
As the gentleman leading his horse back into the drift to give
room, turned his face towards the approaching cutter, Woodbury
recognized, projecting between ear-lappets of fur, the curiously-planted
nose, the insufficient lips, and the prominent
teeth, which belonged to the Rev. Mr. Waldo. The recognition
was mutual.

“My dear, it is Mr. Woodbury!” the latter joyfully cried,

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

turning to the muffled lady. She instantly stood up in the
cutter, threw back her veil, and hailed the approaching deliverer:
“Help me, good Samaritan! The Levite has wrecked me, and
the Priest has enough to do, to take care of himself!”

Woodbury stopped his team, sprang out, and took a survey
of the case. “It is not to be mended,” said he; “you must
crowd yourselves in with me, and we will drive on slowly, leading
the horse.”

“But I have to attend a funeral at Mulligansville—the child
of one of our members,” said Mr. Waldo, “and there is no
time to lose. My dear, you must go back with Mr. Woodbury.
Perhaps he can take the harness and robes. I will
ride on to Van Horn's, where I can borrow a saddle.”

This arrangement was soon carried into effect. Mr. Waldo
mounted the bare-backed steed, and went off up the hill, thumping
his heels against the animal's sides. The broken shafts
were placed in the cutter, which was left “to be called for,”
and Mrs. Waldo took her seat beside Woodbury. She had
set out to attend the funeral, as a duty enjoined by her husband's
office, and was not displeased to escape without damage
to her conscience.

“I'm glad you've got back, Mr. Woodbury,” she said, as
they descended the hill. “We like to have our friends about
us, in the winter, and I assure you, you've been missed.”

“It is pleasant to feel that I have already a place among
you,” he answered. “What is the last piece of gossip? Is
the Great Sewing-Union still in existence?”

“Not quite on the old foundation. Our fair has been held—
by the bye, there I missed you. I fully depended on selling
you a quantity of articles. The Anti-Slavery Fair is over, too;
but they are still working for the Jutnapore Mission, as there
is a chance of sending the articles direct to Madras, before
long; and so the most of us still attend, and either assist them
or take our own private sewing with us.”

“Where do you next meet?”

“Ah, that's our principal trouble. We have exhausted all

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

the available houses, besides going twice to Bue's and Wilkinson's.
Our parsonage is so small—a mere pigeon-house—that
it's out of the question. I wish I had some of your empty
rooms at Lakeside. Now, there's an idea! Capital! Confess
that my weak feminine brain is good at resorts!”

“What is it?” Woodbury asked.

“Can't you guess? You shall entertain the Sewing-Union
one evening. We will meet at Lakeside: it is just the thing!”

“Are you serious, Mrs. Waldo? I could not, of course, be
so ungracious as to refuse, provided there is no impropriety
in compliance. What would Ptolemy say to the plan?”

“I'll take charge of that!” she cried. “Impropriety! Are
you not a steady, respectable Member of Society, I should like
to know? If there's any thing set down against you, we must
go to Calcutta to find it. And we are sure there are no trapdoors
at Lakeside, or walled-up skeletons, or Blue Beard chambers.
Besides, this isn't Mulligansville or Anacreon, and it is
not necessary to be so very straight-laced. Oh yes, it is the
very thing. As for the domestic preparations, count on my
help, if it is needed.”

“I am afraid,” he replied, “that Mrs. Babb would resent
any interference with her authority. In fact,” he added,
laughing, “I am not certain that it is safe to decide, without
first consulting her.”

“There, now!” rejoined Mrs. Waldo. “Do you remember
what I once told you? Yes, you bachelors, who boast of
your independence of woman, are the only real slaves to the
sex. No wife is such a tyrant as a housekeeper. Not but
what Mrs. Babb is a very honest, conscientious, proper sort of
a person,—but she don't make a home, Mr. Woodbury. You
should get married.”

“That is easily said, Mrs. Waldo,” he replied, with a laugh
which covered, like a luxuriant summer vine, the entrance to
a sighing cavern,—“easily said, and might be easily done, if
one were allowed to choose a wife for her domestic qualities
valued at so much per month.”

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

“Pshaw!” said she, with assumed contempt. “You are
not a natural cynic, and have no right to be single, at your
age, without a good reason.”

“Perhaps there is a good reason, Mrs. Waldo. Few persons,
I imagine, remain single from choice. I have lost the
susceptibility of my younger days, but not the ideal of a true
wedded life. I should not dare to take the only perfect
woman in the world, unless I could be lover as well as husband.
I sincerely wish my chances were better: but would
you have me choose one of the shallow, showy creatures I
have just been visiting, or one of your strong-minded orators,
here in Ptolemy?”

Mrs. Waldo understood both the earnest tone of the speaker,
and the veiled bitterness of his concluding words. She read
his heart at a glance, thorough woman as she was, and honored
him then, and forever thenceforth.

“You must not take my nonsense for more than it is worth,
Mr. Woodbury,” she answered softly. “Women at my age,
when God denies them children, take to match-making, in the
hope of fulfilling their mission by proxy. It is unselfish in us,
at least. But, bless me! here we are, at the village. Remember,
the Sewing-Union meets at Lakeside.”

“As soon as the Autocrat Babb has spoken,” said he, as he
handed her out at the Cimmerian Parsonage, “I will send
word, and then the matter will rest entirely in your hands.”

“Mine? Oh, I am a female General Jackson—I take the
responsibility!” she cried, gayly, as the cutter drove away.

Woodbury, welcomed at the gate of Lakeside by the cheery
face of Bute Wilson, determined to broach the subject at once
to the housekeeper. Mrs. Fortitude Babb was glad to see
him again, but no expression thereof manifested itself in her
countenance and words. Wiping her bony right-hand on her
apron—she had been dusting the rooms, after sweeping—she
took the one he offered, saying: “How's your health, Sir?”
and then added: “I s'pose you've had a mighty fine time,
while you was away?”

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

“Not so fine but that I'm glad to get home again,” he
answered. The word “home” satisfied Mrs. Babb's sense of
justice. His sister, she was sure, was not the housekeeper
she herself was, and it was only right that he should see and
acknowledge the fact.

“I want your advice, Mrs. Babb,” Woodbury continued.
“The Sewing-Union propose to meet here, one evening.
They have gone the round of all the large houses in Ptolemy,
and there seems to be no other place left. Since I have
settled in Lakeside, I must be neighborly, you know. Could
we manage to entertain them?”

“Well—comin' so suddent, like, I don't hardly know what
to think. Things has been quiet here for a long time:” the
housekeeper grimly remarked, with a wheezy sigh.

“That is true,” said Woodbury; “and of course you must
have help.”

“No!” she exclaimed, with energy, “I don't want no help—
leastways only Melindy. The rooms must be put to rights—
not but what they're as good as Mrs. Bue's any day; and
there'll be supper for a matter o' twenty; and cakes and
things. When is it to be?”

“Next Friday, I presume; but can you get along without
more assistance?”

“'Taint every one that would do it,” replied Mrs. Babb,
“There's sich a settin' to rights, afterwards. But I can't have
strange help mixin' in, and things goin' wrong, and me to have
the credit of it. Melindy's used to my ways, and there's not
many others that knows what housekeepin' is. Sich a mess as
some people makes of it!”

Secretly, Mrs. Babb was well pleased at the opportunity of
publicly displaying her abilities, but it was not in her nature
to do any thing out of the regular course of her housekeeping,
without having it understood that she was making a great
sacrifice. She was not so unreasonable as to set herself up for
an independent power, but she stoutly demanded and maintained
the rights of a belligerent. This point having once

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

been conceded, however, she exhibited a wonderful energy in
making the necessary preparations.

Thanks to Mrs. Waldo, all Ptolemy soon knew of the arrangement,
and, as the invitation was general, nearly everybody
decided to accept it. Few persons had visited Lakeside
since Mrs. Dennison's funeral, and there was some curiosity
to know what changes had been made by the new owner.
Besides, the sleighing was superb, and the moon nearly full.
The ladies connected with the Sewing-Union were delighted
with the prospect, and even Hannah Thurston, finding that
her absence would be the only exception and might thus seem
intentional, was constrained to accompany them. She had
seen Woodbury but once since their rencontre at Merryfield's,
and his presence was both unpleasant and embarrassing to her.
But the Merryfields, who took a special pride in her abilities,
cherished the hope that she would yet convert him to the true
faith, and went to the trouble of driving to Ptolemy in order
to furnish her with a conveyance.

Early in the afternoon the guests began to arrive. Bute,
aided by his man Patrick, met them at the gate, and, after a
hearty greeting (for he knew everybody), took the horses and
cutters in charge. Woodbury, assuming the character of host
according to Ptolemaic ideas, appeared at the door, with Mrs.
Babb, rigid in black bombazine, three paces in his rear. The
latter received the ladies with frigid courtesy, conducted them
up-stairs to the best bedroom, and issued the command to
each of them, in turn: “lay off your Things!” Their
curiosity failed to detect any thing incomplete or unusual in
the appointments of the chamber. The furniture was of the
Dennison period, and Mrs. Fortitude had taken care that no
fault should be found with the toilet arrangements. Miss
Eliza Clancy had indeed whispered to Miss Ruhaney Goodwin:
“Well, I think they might have some lavender, or baywater,
for us,”—but the latter immediately responded with
a warning “sh!” and drew from her work-bag a small
oiled-silk package, which she unfolded, producing therefrom a

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

diminutive bit of sponge, saturated with a mild extract of
lemon verbena. “Here,” she said, offering it to the other
spinster, “I always take care to be pervided.”

The spacious parlor at Lakeside gradually filled with
workers for the Mission Fund. Mrs. Waldo was among the
earliest arrivals, and took command, by right of her undisputed
social talent. She became absolute mistress for the
time, having, by skilful management, propitiated Mrs. Babb,
and fastened her in her true place, at the outset, by adamantine
chains of courtesy and assumed respect. She felt herself,
therefore, in her true element, and distributed her subjects
with such tact, picking up and giving into the right hands the
threads of conversation, perceiving and suppressing petty
jealousies in advance, and laughing away the awkwardness or
timidity of others, that Woodbury could not help saying to
himself: “What a queen of the salons this woman would
have made!” It was a matter of conscience with her, as he
perhaps did not know, that the occasion should be agreeable,
not only to the company, but also to the host. She was responsible
for its occurrence, and she felt that its success would
open Lakeside to the use of Ptolemy society.

There was also little in the principal parlor to attract the
attention of the guests. The floor was still covered by the old
Brussels carpet, with its colossal bunches of flowers of impossible
color and form,—the wonder of Ptolemy, when it was
new. There were the same old-fashioned chairs, and deep
sofas with chintz covers: and the portraits of Mrs. Dennison,
and her son Henry, as a boy of twelve, with his hand upon the
head of a Newfoundland dog, looked down from the walls.
Woodbury had only added engravings of the Madonna di San
Sisto and the Transfiguration, neither of which was greatly admired
by the visitors. Mrs. Hamilton Bue, pausing a moment
to inspect the former, said of the Holy Child: “Why, it looks
just like my little Addy, when she's got her clothes off!”

In the sitting-room were Landseer's “Challenge” and Ary
Scheffer's “Francesca da Rimini.” Miss Ruhaney Goodwin

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

turned suddenly away from the latter, with difficulty suppressing
an exclamation. “Did you ever?” said she to Miss Eliza
Clancy; “it isn't right to have such pictures hung up.”

“Hush!” answered Miss Eliza, “it may be from Scripture.”

Miss Ruhaney now contemplated the picture without hesitation.
It was a proof before lettering. “What can it be, then?”
she asked.

“Well—I shouldn't wonder if 'twas Jephthah and his
daughter. They both look so sorrowful.”

The Rev. Lemuel Styles and his wife presently arrived.
They were both amiable, honest persons, who enjoyed their
importance in the community, without seeming to assume it.
The former was, perhaps, a little over-cautious lest he should
forget the strict line of conduct which had been prescribed for
him as a theological student. He felt that his duty properly
required him to investigate Mr. Woodbury's religious views,
before thus appearing to endorse them by his presence at
Lakeside; but he had not courage to break the dignified reserve
which the latter maintained, and was obliged to satisfy
his conscience with the fact that Woodbury had twice attended
his church. Between Mr. Waldo and himself there
was now a very cordial relation. They had even cautiously
discussed the differences between them, and had in this way
learned, at least, to respect each other's sincerity.

The last of all the arrivals before tea was Mr. and Mrs. Merryfield,
with Hannah Thurston. The latter came, as already
mentioned, with great reluctance. She would rather have
faced an unfriendly audience than the courteous and self-possessed
host who came to the door to receive her. He oppressed
her, not only with a sense of power, but of power
controlled and directed by some cool faculty in the brain,
which she felt she did not possess. In herself, whatever of
intellectual force she recognized, was developed through the
excitement of her feelings and sympathics. His personality,
it seemed to her, was antagonistic to her own, and the knowledge
gave her a singular sense of pain. She was woman

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

enough not to tolerate a difference of this kind without a
struggle.

“Thank you for coming, Miss Thurston,” said Woodbury,
as he frankly offered his hand. “I should not like any member
of the Union to slight my first attempt to entertain it. I
am glad to welcome you to Lakeside.”

Hannah Thurston lifted her eyes to his with an effort that
brought a fleeting flush to her face. But she met his gaze,
steadily. “We owe thanks to you, Mr. Woodbury,” said she,
“that Lakeside still belongs to our Ptolemy community. I
confess I should not like to see so pleasant a spot isolated, or—
what the people of Ptolemy would consider much worse,”
she added, smiling—“attached to Anacreon.”

“Oh, no!” he answered, as he transferred her to the charge
of Mrs. Babb. “I have become a thorough Ptolemaic, or a
Ptolemystic, or whatever the proper term may be. I hurl defiance
across the hill to Anacreon, and I turn my back on the
south-east wind, when it blows from Mulligansville.”

“Come, come! We won't be satirized;” said Mrs. Waldo,
who was passing through the hall. “Hannah, you are just in
time. There are five of the Mission Fund sitting together, and
I want their ranks broken. Mr. Woodbury, there will be no
more arrivals before tea; give me your assistance.”

“Who is the tyrant now?” he asked.

“Woman, always, in one shape or other,” she answered,
leading the way into the parlor.

After the very substantial tea which Mrs. Babb had prepared,
and to which, it must be whispered, the guests did
ample justice, there was a pause in the labors of the Union.
The articles intended for the Jutnapore Mission were nearly
completed, in fact, and Mrs. Waldo's exertions had promoted
a genial flow of conversation, which did not require the aid of
the suggestive needle. The guests gathered in groups, chatting
at the windows, looking out on the gray, twilight landscape,
or watching the approach of cutters from Ptolemy, as
they emerged from the trees along Roaring Brook. Mr.

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

Hamilton Bue and the Hon. Zeno Harder were the first to
make their appearance, not much in advance, however, of the
crowd of ambitious young gentlemen. Many of the latter were
personally unknown to Woodbury, but this was not the least
embarrassment to them. They gave him a rapid salutation,
since it was not to be avoided, and hurried in to secure advantageous
positions among the ladies. Seth Wattles not only
came, to enjoy a hospitality based, as he had hinted, on the
“accursed opium traffic,” but brought with him a stranger
from Ptolemy, a Mr. Grindle, somewhat known as a lecturer
on Temperance.

The rooms were soon filled and Woodbury was also obliged
to throw open his library, into which the elderly gentlemen
withdrew, with the exception of the Rev. Mr. Styles. Mr.
Waldo relished a good story, even if the point was somewhat
coarse, and the Hon. Zeno had an inexhaustible fund of such.
Mr. Bue, notwithstanding he felt bound to utter an occasional
mild protest, always managed to be on hand, and often, in his
great innocence, suggested the very thing which he so evidently
wished to avoid. If the conversation had been for some
time rather serious and heavy, he would say: “Well, Mr.
Harder, I am glad we shall have none of your wicked stories
to-night”—a provocation to which the Hon. Zeno always responded
by giving one.

Bute Wilson, after seeing that the horses were properly
attended to, washed his hands, brushed his hair carefully, and
put on his Sunday frock-coat. Miss Caroline Dilworth was
one of the company, but he had been contented with an occasional
glimpse of her through the window, until the arrival of
Seth Wattles. The care of the fires in the grates, the lamps,
and other arrangements of the evening, gave him sufficient
opportunity to mix with the company, and watch both his
sweetheart and his presumed rival, without appearing to do so.
“Darn that blue-gilled baboon!” he muttered to himself; “I
believe his liver's whiter than the milt of a herrin', an' if you'd
cut his yaller skin, he'd bleed whey 'stid o' blood.”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

Seth Wattles, nevertheless, was really guiltless of any designs
on the heart of the little seamstress. Like herself, he was ambitious
of high game, and, in the dreams of his colossal conceit,
looked forward with much confidence to the hour when
Hannah Thurston should take his name, or he hers: he was
prepared for either contingency. To this end he assumed a
tender, languishing air, and talked of Love, and A Mission,
and The Duality of The Soul, in a manner which, in a more
cultivated society, would have rendered him intolerable. He
had a habit of placing his hand on the arm or shoulder of the
person with whom he was conversing, and there were in
Ptolemy women silly enough to be pleased by these tokens of
familiarity. Hannah Thurston, though entirely harmonizing
with him as a reformer, and therefore friendly and forbearing
in her intercourse, felt a natural repugnance towards him
which she could not understand. Indeed, the fact gave her
some uneasiness. “He is ugly,” she thought; “and I am so
weak as to dislike ugliness—it must be that:” which conclusion,
acting on her sensitive principle of justice, led her to
treat him sometimes with more than necessary kindness. Many
persons, the Merryfields included, actually fancied that there
was a growing attachment between them.

“Miss Carrie,” whispered Bute, as he passed her in the hall,
“Do you like your lemonade sweet? We're goin' to bring it
in directly, and I'll git Mother Forty to make a nice glass of
it, o' purpose for you.”

“Thank you, Mr. Wilson: yes, if you please,” answered the
soft, childish drawl and the beryl-tinted eyes, that sent a thousand
cork-screw tingles boring through and through him.

Bute privately put six lumps of sugar into one glass, which
he marked for recognition; and then squeezed the last bitter
drops of a dozen lemons into another.

The latter was for Seth Wattles.

-- 090 --

p713-095 CHAPTER VII. WHAT HAPPENED DURING THE EVENING.

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

Woodbury had prudently left the preparations for the refreshment
of his numerous guests in the hands of Mrs. Babb,
who, aided by the sable Melinda, had produced an immense
supply of her most admired pastry. By borrowing freezers
from the confectioner in Ptolemy, and employing Patrick to do
the heavy churning, she had also succeeded in furnishing very
tolerable ices. The entertainment was considered to be—and,
for country means, really was—sumptuous. Nevertheless, the
housekeeper was profuse in her apologies, receiving the abundant
praises of her guests with outward grimness and secret
satisfaction.

“Try these crullers,” she would say: “p'r'aps you'll find
'em better 'n the jumbles, though I'm afeard they a'n't hardly
done enough. But you'll have to put up with sich as there
is.”

“Oh, Mrs. Babb!” exclaimed Mrs. Hamilton Bue, “don't
say that! Nobody bakes as nice as you do. I wish you'd
give me the receipt for the jumbles.”

“You're welcome to it, if you like 'em, I'm sure. But it
depends on the seasonin', and I don't never know if they're
goin' to come out right.”

“Mrs. Babb,” said Woodbury, coming up at this moment,
“will you please get a bottle of Sherry. The gentlemen, I see,
have nothing but lemonade.”

“I told Bute to git some for them as likes it.”

“A-hm!” Mrs. Bue ejaculated, as the housekeeper departed
to look after the wine; “I think, Mr. Woodbury, they
don't take any thing more.”

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

“Let me give them a chance, Mrs. Bue. Ah, here comes
Bute, with the glasses. Shall I have the pleasure?” offering
her one of the two which he had taken.

“Oh, dear me, no—not for any thing!” she exclaimed, looking
a little frightened.

“Mr. Bue,” said Woodbury, turning around to that gentleman,
“as Mrs. Bue refuses to take a glass of wine with me,
you must be her substitute.”

“Thank you, I'd—I'd rather not, this evening,” said Mr.
Bue, growing red in the face.

There was an embarrassing pause. Woodbury, looking
around, perceived that Bute had already offered his tray to the
other gentlemen, and that none of the glasses upon it had been
taken. He was about to replace his own without drinking,
when the Hon. Zeno Harder said: “Allow me the pleasure,
Sir!” and helped himself. At the same moment the Rev. Mr.
Waldo, in obedience to a glance from his wife, followed his
example.

“I have not tasted wine for some years,” said the latter,
“but I have no objection to its rational use. I have always
considered it sanctioned,” he added, turning to Mr. Styles,
“by the Miracle of Cana.”

Mr. Styles slightly nodded, but said nothing.

“Your good health, Sir!” said the Hon. Zeno, as he emptied
his glass.

Health?” somebody echoed, in a loud, contemptuous
whisper.

Woodbury bowed and drank. As he was replacing his
glass, Mr. Grindle, who had been waiting for the consummation
of the iniquity, suddenly stepped forward. Mr. Grindle
was a thin, brown individual, with a long, twisted nose, and a
voice which acquired additional shrillness from the fact of its
appearing to proceed entirely from the said nose. He had occasionally
lectured in Ptolemy, and was known,—by sight, at
least,—to all the company. Woodbury, however, was quite
ignorant of the man and every thing concerning him.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

“I am surprised,” exclaimed Mr. Grindle, with his eyes
fixed on vacancy, “that a man who has any regard for his
reputation will set such a pernicious example.”

“To what do you refer?” asked Woodbury, uncertain
whether it was he who was addressed.

“To that!” replied the warning prophet, pointing to the
empty wine-glass—“the source of nine-tenths of all the sin
and suffering in the world!”

“I think you would have some difficulty in finding Sherry
enough to produce such a result,” Woodbury answered,
beginning to understand the man.

“Sherry, or Champagne, or Heidsick!” retorted Mr. Grindle,
raising his voice: “it's all the same—all different forms
of Rum, and different degrees of intemperance!”

Woodbury's brown eyes flashed a little, but he answered
coolly and sternly: “As you say, Sir, there are various forms
of intemperance, and I have too much respect for my guests
to allow that any of them should be exhibited here. Mrs.
Waldo,” he continued, turning his back on the lecturer, and
suddenly changing his tone, “did you not propose that we
should have some music?”

“I have both persuaded and commanded,” she replied, “but
singers, I have found, are like a flock of sheep. They huddle
together and hesitate, until some one takes the lead, and then
they all follow, even if it's over your head. You must be
bell-wether, after all.”

“Any thing for harmony,” he answered, gayly. “Ah! I
have it—a good old song, with which none of our friends can
find fault.”

And he sang, in his mellow voice, with an amused air, which
Mrs. Waldo understood and heartily enjoyed: “Drink to me
only with thine eyes.

Mr. Grindle, however, turned to Seth Wattles and said,
sneeringly: “It's easy enough to shirk an argument you can't
answer.” A fortnight afterwards he exploited the incident in
a lecture which he gave before the Sons of Temperance, at

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

Ptolemy. Commencing with the cheap groggeries, he gradually
rose in his attacks until he reached the men of wealth and
education. “There are some of these in our neighborhood,”
he said: “it is not necessary for me to mention names—men
whom perhaps we might excuse for learning the habit of rumdrinking
on foreign shores, where our blessed reform has not
yet penetrated, if they did not bring it here with them, to corrupt
and destroy our own citizens. Woe unto those men, say I!
Better that an ocean of fire had rolled between those distant
shores of delusion and debauchery and this redeemed land, so
that they could not have returned! Better that they had perished
under the maddening influence of the bowl that stingeth
like an adder, before coming here to add fresh hecatombs to the
Jaws of the Monster!” Of course, everybody in Ptolemy
knew who was meant, and sympathizing friends soon carried
the report to Lakeside.

The unpleasant episode was soon forgotten, or, from a natural
sense of propriety, no longer commented upon. Even the
strongest advocates of Temperance present felt mortified by
Mr. Grindle's vulgarity. Hannah Thurston, among others,
was greatly pained, yet, for the first time, admired Woodbury's
coolness and self-possession, in the relief which it gave
her. She wished for an opportunity to show him, by her manner,
a respect which might in some degree counterbalance the
recent rudeness, and such an opportunity soon occurred.

She was standing before the picture of Francesca da Rimini,
lost in the contemplation of the wonderful grace and pathos
of the floating figures, when Woodbury, approaching her, said:

“I am glad that you admire it, Miss Thurston. The picture
is a great favorite with me.”

“The subject is from Dante, is it not?” she asked; “that
figure is he, I think.”

Woodbury was agreeably surprised at her perception, especially
as she did not say “Dant,” which he might possibly have
expected. He explained the engraving, and found that she
recollected the story, having read Cary's translation.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

“Since you are so fond of pictures, Miss Thurston,” said
he, “let me show you another favorite of mine. Here, in the
library.”

Taking a large portfolio from its rack, he opened it on the
table, under a swinging lamp. There were views of Indian
scenery—strange temples, rising amid plumy tufts of palm;
elephants and tigers grappling in jungles of gigantic grass;
pillared banians, with gray-bearded fakirs sitting in the
shade, and long ghauts descending to the Ganges. The glimpses
she caught, as he turned the leaves, took away her breath
with sudden delight.

At last he found the plate he was seeking, and laid it before
her. It was a tropical brake, a tangle of mimosa-trees,
with their feathery fronds and balls of golden down, among
which grew passion-flowers and other strange, luxuriant vines.
In the midst of the cool, odorous darkness, stood a young Indian
girl of wonderful beauty, with languishing, almond-shaped
eyes, and some gorgeous unknown blossom drooping from
her night-black hair. Her only garment, of plaited grass or
rushes, was bound across the hips, leaving the lovely form bare
in its unconscious purity. One hand, listlessly hanging among
the mimosa leaves, which gradually folded up and bent away
where she touched them, seemed to seek the head of a doe,
thrust out from the foliage to meet it. At the bottom of the
picture a fawn forced its way through the tangled greenery.
The girl, in her dusky beauty, seemed a dryad of the sumptuous
forest—the child of summer, and perfume, and rank,
magnificent bloom.

“Oh, how beautiful!” exclaimed Hannah Thurston, at once
impressed by the sentiment of the picture: “It is like the scent
of the tube rose.”

“Ah, you comprehend it!” exclaimed Woodbury, surprised
and pleased: “do you know the subject?”

“Not at all, but it scarcely needs an explanation.”

“Have you ever heard of Kalidasa, the Hindoo poet?”

“I have not, I am sorry to say,” she answered; “I have

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

sometimes found references to the old Sanscrit literature in
modern authors, but that is all I know about it.”

“My own knowledge has been derived entirely from translations,”
said he, “and I confess that this picture was the cause
of my acquaintance with Kalidasa. I never had patience to
read their interminable epics. Shall I tell you the story of
Sakontala, this lovely creature?”

“Certainly, if you will be so kind: it must be beautiful.”

Woodbury then gave her a brief outline of the drama, to
which she listened with the greatest eagerness and delight.
At the close, he said:

“I am sorry I have not a copy of the translation to offer
you. But, if you would like to read another work by the
same poet, I think I have the `Megha-Duta,' or `Cloud-Messenger,
' somewhere in my library. It is quite as beautiful a
poem, though not in the dramatic form. There are many characteristic
allusions to Indian life, but none, I think, that you
could not understand.”

“Thank you, Mr. Woodbury. It is not often that I am
able to make the acquaintance of a new author, and the pleasure
is all the greater. I know very little of literature outside
of the English language, and this seems like the discovery of
a new world in the Past. India is so far-off and unreal.”

“Not to me,” he answered, with a smile. “We are creatures
of habit to a greater extent than the most of us guess.
If you could now be transplanted to India, in less than five
years you would begin to imagine that you were born under
the lotus-leaf, and that this life in Ptolemy had occurred only
in the dreams of a tropical noonday.”

“Oh, no, no!” said she, with earnestness. “We cannot so
forget the duties imposed upon us—we cannot lose sight of
our share in the great work intrusted to our hands. Right,
and Justice, and Conscience, are everywhere the same!”

“Certainly, as absolute principles. But our individual duties
vary with every change in our lives, and our individual action
is affected, in spite of ourselves, by the influences of the

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

external world. Are you not—to take the simplest evidence of this
fact—cheerful and hopeful on some days, desponding and
irresolute on others, without conscious reason? And can you
not imagine moods of Nature which would permanently color
your own?”

Hannah Thurston felt that there was a germ of harsh, material
truth in his words, beside which her aspirations lost
somewhat of their glow. Again she was conscious of a painful,
unwelcome sense of repulsion. “Is there no faith?” she
asked herself; “are there no lofty human impulses, under this
ripe intelligence?” The soft, liquid lustre faded out of her
eyes, and the eager, animated expression of her face passed
away like the sunshine from a cloud, leaving it cold and gray.

Woodbury, seeing Miss Eliza Clancy, in company with
other ladies, entering the library, tied up the portfolio and
replaced it in its rack. Mrs. Waldo, pressing forward at the
same time, noticed upon the table a Chinese joss-stick, in its
lackered boat. She was not a woman to disguise or restrain
an ordinary curiosity.

“What in the world is this?” she asked, taking the boat in
her hands. The other ladies clustered around, inspecting it
from all sides, but unable to guess its use.

“Now,” said Woodbury, laughing, “I have half a mind to
torment you a little. You have all read the Arabian Nights?
Well, this is an instrument of enchantment.”

“Enchantment! Do the Indian jugglers use it?” asked
Mrs. Waldo.

I use it,” said he. “This rod, as it appears to be, is made
of a mysterious compound. It has been burned at one end,
you see. When lighted, it is employed to communicate fire
to another magical substance, through which the Past is
recalled and the Future made clear.”

Miss Clancy and the other spinsters opened their eyes wide,
in wonderment. “Provoking! Tell us now!” cried Mrs.
Waldo.

“It is just as I say,” he answered. “See, when I light the

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

end—thus—it burns with a very slow fire. This single piece
would burn for nearly a whole day.”

“But what is the other magical substance?” she asked.

“Here is a specimen,” said he, taking the lid from a circular
box of carved bamboo, and disclosing to their view some cigars.

The spinsters uttered a simultaneous exclamation. “Dreadful!”
cried Mrs. Waldo, in affected horror. “Hannah, can
you imagine such depravity?”

“I confess, it seems to me an unnatural taste,” Hannah
Thurston gravely answered; “but I presume Mr. Woodbury
has some defence ready.”

“Only this,” said he, with an air between jest and earnest,
“that the habit is very agreeable, and, since it produces a
placid, equable tone of mind, highly favorable to reflection,
might almost be included in the list of moral agencies.”

“Would it not be more satisfactory,” she asked, “if you
could summon up the same condition of mind, from an earnest
desire to attain the Truth, without the help of narcotic drugs?”

“Perhaps so,” he replied; “but we are all weak vessels, as
you know, Mrs. Waldo. I have never yet encountered such a
thing as perfect harmony in the relations between body and
mind. I doubt, even, if such harmony is possible, except at
transient intervals. For my part, my temper is so violent and
uncontrollable that the natural sedative qualities of my mind
are insufficient.”

Mrs. Waldo laughed heartily at this assertion, and the
serious tone in which it was uttered. Hannah Thurston, to
whom every fancied violation of the laws of nature was more
or less an enormity, scarcely knew whether to be shocked or
amused. She had determined to carefully guard herself against
committing such an indiscretion as Mr. Grindle, but it was
hard to be silent, when Duty demanded that she should bear
a stern testimony against evil habits.

“You should be charitable, ladies,” Woodbury continued,
“towards some of our masculine habits, seeing that we do not
interfere with yours.”

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

“Bless me! what habits have we, I should like to know!”
exclaimed Mrs. Waldo.

“A multitude: I don't know the half of them. Crochetwork,
and embroidery, and patterns, for instance. Tea is
milder than tobacco, I grant, but your systems are more sensitive.
Then, there are powders and perfumes; eau de Cologne,
lavender, verbena, heliotrope, and what not—against all of
which I have nothing to say, because their odors are nearly
equal to that of a fine Havana cigar.”

Miss Eliza Clancy and Miss Ruhaney Goodwin exchanged
glances of horror. They were both too much embarrassed to
reply.

“You understand our weaknesses,” said Hannah Thurston,
with a smile in which there was some bitterness.

“I do not call them weaknesses,” he answered. “I should
be glad if this feminine love of color and odor were more common
among men. But there are curious differences of taste,
in this respect. I have rarely experienced a more exquisite
delight than in riding through the rose-fields of Ghazeepore, at
the season for making attar: yet some persons cannot endure
the smell of a rose. Musk, which is a favorite perfume with
many, is to me disagreeable. There is, however, a physical
explanation for this habit of mine, which, perhaps, you do not
know.”

“No,” said she, still gravely, “I know nothing but that it
seems to me unnecessary, and—if you will pardon me the
word—pernicious.”

“Certainly. It is so, in many cases. But some constitutions
possess an overplus of active nervous life, which suggests the
use of a slight artificial sedative. The peculiar fascination of
smoking is not in the taste of the weed, but the sight of the
smoke. It is the ear of corn which we hold out to entice into
harness the skittish thoughts that are running loose. In the
Orient, men accomplish the same result by a rosary, the beads
of which they run through their fingers.”

“Yes!” interrupted Mrs. Waldo: “My brother George,

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

who was always at the head of his class, had a habit of twisting
a lock of his hair while he was getting his lessons. It
stuck out from the side of his head, like a horn. When
mother had his hair cut, he went down to the foot, and he
never got fairly up to head till the horn grew out again.”

“A case in point,” said Woodbury. “Now, you, ladies,
have an exactly similar habit. Sewing, I have heard, is oftentimes
this soothing agent, but knitting is the great feminine
narcotic. In fact, women are more dependent on these slight
helps to thought—these accompaniments to conversation—
than men. There are few who can sit still and talk a whole
evening, without having their hands employed. Can you not
see some connecting link between our habits?”

The spinsters were silent. The speaker had, in fact, rather
gone beyond their depth, with the exception of Mrs. Waldo,
whose sympathy with him was so hearty and genial that she
would have unhesitatingly accepted whatever sentiments he
might have chosen to declare. Hannah Thurston was not a
little perplexed. She scarcely knew whether he was entirely
sincere, yet his views were so novel and unexpected that she
did not feel prepared to answer them. Before this man's appearance
in Ptolemy, her course had been chosen. She had
taken up, weighed, and decided for herself the questions of
life: a period of unpleasant doubt and hesitation had been
solved by the acceptance of (to her) great and important theories
of reform. Was a new and more difficult field of doubt to
be opened now?—more difficult, because the distinctions of the
sexes, which had been almost bridged over in her intercourse
with reformers of kindred views, were suddenly separated by
a new gulf, wider than the old.

Woodbury, noticing something of this perplexity in her countenance,
continued in a lighter tone: “At least, Miss Thurston,
I think you will agree with me that a physical habit,
if you prefer to call it so, is not very important in comparison
with those vices of character which are equally common and
not so easy to eradicate. Is not the use of a `narcotic drug'

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

less objectionable than the systematic habit of avarice, or envy,
or hypocrisy?”

“Yes, indeed!” said Mrs. Waldo, recollecting his generous
donation to the Cimmerians, “and I, for one, will not prohibit
the use of your magical ingredients.”

“I cannot judge for you, Mr. Woodbury,” said Hannah
Thurston, feeling that some response was expected; “but have
you no duty towards those who may be encouraged in the
same habit, to their certain injury, by your example?”

“There, Miss Thurston, you touch a question rather too
vague to enter practically into one's life. After accepting, in
its fullest sense, the Christian obligation of duty towards our
fellow-men, there must be a certain latitude allowed for individual
tastes and likings. Else we should all be slaves to each
other's idiosyncrasies, and one perverted or abnormal trait
might suppress the healthy intellectual needs of an entire community.
Must we cease to talk, for example, because there is
scarcely a wholesome truth which, offered in a certain way,
might not operate as poison to some peculiarly constituted
mind? Would you cease to assert an earnest conviction from
the knowledge that there were persons unfitted to receive
it?”

“I do not think the analogy is quite correct,” she answered,
after a moment's pause, “because you cannot escape the recognition
of a truth, when it has once found access to your
mind. A habit, which you can take up or leave off at will, is
a very different thing.”

“Perhaps, then,” said Woodbury, who perceived by the
rising shade on Mrs. Waldo's smooth brow that it was time to
end the discussion, “I had best plead guilty, at once, to being
something of an Epicurean in my philosophy. I am still too
much of an Oriental to be indifferent to slight material comforts.”

“In consideration of your hospitality,” interposed Mrs.
Waldo, brightening up, “the Sewing Union will not judge
you very severely. Is it not so, Miss Clancy?”

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

“Well—really—oh no, we are under obligations to Mr.
Woodbury;” said the spinster, thus unexpectedly appealed to,
and scarcely knowing how to reply.

“Our community have reason to congratulate themselves,
Sir,” here broke in the Hon. Zeno Harder, who had entered
the library in time to hear the last words.

Woodbury bowed dryly and turned away.

Soon afterwards, the sound of sleigh-bells in front of the
house announced the first departures. The company became
thinner by slow degrees, however, for the young gentlemen
and ladies had found the large parlor of Lakeside full of convenient
nooks, which facilitated their habit of breaking into
little groups, and were having such agreeable conversation that
they would probably have remained until the small hours, but
for the admonitions of the older folks. Among the earliest to
leave were the Merryfields, taking with them Hannah Thurston
and Miss Dilworth, greatly to Bute's regret. The latter,
unable to detect any signs of peculiar intimacy between Seth
Wattles and the little seamstress, became so undisguised in his
fondness for her society as to attract, at last, Mrs. Babb's attention.
The grim housekeeper had a vulture's beak for
scenting prey of this kind. While she assisted Mrs. Styles to
find her “Things,” in the bedroom up-stairs, she steadfastly
kept one eye on the snowy front yard, down which the Merryfield
party were moving. Bute, as she anticipated, was hovering
around the last and smallest of the hooded and cloaked
females. He put out his arm two or three times, as if to
steady her steps. They had nearly reached the cutter, where
Patrick was holding the impatient horses, when she saw
another male figure hurry down the walk. There was a sudden
tangle among the dim forms, and one of them, she noticed,
plunged full length into a bank of snow.

Mrs. Babb was so agitated by this tableau, that she suddenly
threw up her hands, exclaiming: “Well, if that don't
beat all!”

Mrs. Styles, carefully muffled for the journey home, had just

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

turned to say good-night to the housekeeper, and stood petrified,
unable to guess whether the exclamation was one of admiration
or reproach. She slightly started back before the
energy with which it was uttered.

“Well, to be sure, how I do forgit things!” said Mrs. Babb,
coming to her senses. “But you know, Ma'am, when you're
not used to havin' company for a while, y'r head gits bothered.
'Pears to me I haven't been so flustered for years. You're
sure, Ma'am, you're right warm. I hope you won't take no
cold, goin' home.”

The scene that transpired in front of the house was sufficiently
amusing. Bute Wilson, as deputy-host, escorted Miss
Dilworth to the cutter, and was delighted that the slippery
path gave him at least one opportunity to catch her around the
waist. Hearing rapid footsteps behind him, he recognized
Seth Wattles hard upon his track, and, as the ungainly tailor
approached, jostled him so dexterously that he was tumbled
headlong into a pile of newly-shovelled snow.

“Ah! Who is it? Is he hurt?” exclaimed Miss Dilworth.

A smothered sound, very much resembling “Damn!” came
from the fallen individual.

“Let me help you up,” said Bute; “you pitched ag'in me
like an ox. Why, Seth, is it you? You ha'n't tore your
trowsus, nor nothin', have you?”

Seth, overwhelmed before the very eyes of Hannah Thurston,
whom he was hastening to assist into the cutter, grumbled:
“No, I'm not hurt.” Meantime, Bute had said good-night
to the party, and the cutter dashed away.

“Well, it's one comfort that you can always mend your own
rips,” the latter remarked, consolingly.

Finally, the last team departed, and the sound of the bells
diminished into a faint, fairy sweetness, as if struck by the
frosty arrows of the starlight from the crystals of the snow.
Lakeside returned to more than its wonted silence and seclusion.
Woodbury closed the door, walked into his library,
lighted a cigar at the still burning piece of joss-stick, and

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

threw himself into a chair before the fire. Now and then
puffing a delicate, expanding ring of smoke from his lips, he
watched it gradually break and dissolve, while reviewing, in
his thoughts, the occurrences of the evening. They were not
wholly agreeable, yet the least so—Mr. Grindle's rude attack,—
was not to be dismissed from the mind like an ordinary piece
of vulgarity. It was a type, he thought, of the manners which
self-constituted teachers of morality must necessarily assume
in a community where intellect is characterized by activity
rather than development. Society, in its broader sense, is unknown
to these people,—was his reflection. In the absence of
cultivation, they are ruled by popular ideas: Reforms are
marshalled in, as reserve corps, behind the ranks of Religion,
and not even the white flag of a neutral is recognized in the
grand crusade. “Join us and establish your respectability,
or resist us and be cut down!” is the cry.

“Yet”—he mused further—“is it not something that, in a
remote place like this, Ideas have vitality and power? Admitting
that the channels in which they move are contracted,
and often lead in false directions, must they not rest on a basis
of honest, unselfish aspiration? The vices which spring from
intolerance and vulgar egotism are not to be lightly pardoned,
but, on the other hand, they do not corrupt and demoralize like
those of the body. One must respect the source, while resisting
the manifestation. How much in earnest that Quaker girl
seemed! It was quite a serious lecture she gave me, about
such a trifle as this” (puffing an immense blue ring into the
air). “But it was worth taking it, to see how she enjoyed
the Sakontala. She certainly possesses taste, and no doubt
thinks better than she talks. By the by, I quite forgot to
give her the translation of the Megha-Duta.

Springing up, Woodbury found the volume, after some
search, and soon became absorbed, for the second time, in its
pages.

“Bute,” said Mrs. Babb, as she wiped the dishes, and carefully
put away the odds and ends of the refreshments; “'Pears

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

to me you was gallivantin' round that Carrline Dilwuth, more
than's proper.”

Bute, standing with legs spread out and back to the fire,
answered, as he turned around to face it, whereby, if he
blushed, the evidence was covered by the glow of the flame:
“Well, she's a gay little creetur, and 'taint no harm.”

“I dunno about that,” sharply rejoined the housekeeper.
“She's a cunnin', conceited chit, and 'll lead you by the nose.
You're just fool enough to be captivated by a piece o' waxwork
and curls. It makes me sick to look at 'em. Gals used
to comb their hair when I was young. I don't want no sich
a thing as she is, to dance at my buryin'.”

“Oh, Mother Forty, don't you go off about it!” said Bute,
deprecatingly. “I ain't married to her, nor likely to be.”

“Married! I guess not! Time enough for that when I'm
dead and gone. Me that brought you up, and to have somebody
put over my head, and spendin' all your earnins on fine
clothes, and then hankerin' after my money. But it's locked
up, safe and tight, I can tell you that.”

“I'm man-grown, I reckon,” said Bute, stung into resistance
by this attack, “and if I choose to git married, some day or
other, I don't see who can hinder me. It's what everybody
else does, and what you've done, yourself.”

Bute strode off to bed, and the housekeeper, sitting down
before the fire, indulged in the rare luxury of shedding several
tears.

-- 105 --

p713-110 CHAPTER VIII. IN WHICH MR. WOODBURY PAYS AN UNEXPECTED VISIT.

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

On the following Monday, Woodbury having occasion to
visit Ptolemy, took with him the volume of Kalidasa, intending
to leave it at the cottage of the widow Thurston. The
day was mild and sunny, and the appearance of the plank
sidewalk so inviting to the feet, that he sent Bute forward to
the Ptolemy House with the cutter, on alighting at the cottage
gate.

The door of the dwelling, opening to the north, was protected
by a small outer vestibule, into which he stepped,
designing simply to leave the book, with his compliments, and
perhaps a visiting-card—though the latter was not de rigueur
in Ptolemy. There was no bell-pull; he knocked, gently at
first, and then loudly, but no one answered. Turning the knob
of the door he found it open, and entered a narrow little hall,
in which there was a staircase leading to the upper story, and
two doors on the left. Knocking again at the first of these,
an answer presently came from the further room, and the
summons, “Come in!” was repeated, in a clear though weak
voice.

He no longer hesitated, but advanced into the sitting-room.
Friend Thurston, sunning herself in her comfortable chair,
looked around. A fleeting expression of surprise passed over
her face, but the next moment she stretched out her hand,
saying: “How does thee do?”

“My name is Woodbury,” said he, as he took it respectfully,
“I—”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

“I thought it must be thee,” she interrupted. “Hannah
described thy looks to me. Won't thee sit down?”

“I have only called to leave a book for your daughter, and
will not disturb you.”

“Thee won't disturb me. I feel all the better for a little
talk now and then, and would be glad if thee could sit and chat
awhile. Thee's just about the age my little Richard would
have been if he had lived.”

Thus kindly invited, Woodbury took a seat. His eye appreciated,
at a glance, the plainness, the taste, and the cozy
comfort of the apartment, betraying in every detail, the touches
of a woman's hand. Friend Thurston's face attracted and
interested him. In spite of her years, it still bore the traces
of former beauty, and its settled calm of resignation recalled
to his mind the expression he remembered on that of Mrs.
Dennison. Her voice was unusually clear and sweet, and the
deliberate evenness of her enunciation,—so different from the
sharp, irregular tones of the Ptolemy ladies,—was most agreeable
to his ear.

“Hannah's gone out,” she resumed; “but I expect her back
presently. It's kind of thee to bring the book for her. Thee
bears no malice, I see, that she lectured thee a little. Thee
must get used to that, if thee sees much of our people. We
are called upon to bear testimony, in season and out of season,
and especially towards men of influence, like thee, whose responsibilities
are the greater.”

“I am afraid you over-estimate my influence,” Woodbury
replied; “but I am glad you do not suppose that I could
bear malice on account of a frank expression of opinion.
Every man has his responsibilities, I am aware, but our ideas
of duty sometimes differ.”

“Thee's right there,” said the old lady; “and perhaps we
ought not to ask more than that the truth be sought for, in a
sincere spirit. I don't think, from thy face, that there is much
of stubborn worldly pride in thy nature, though thee belongs
to the world, as we Friends say.”

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

“I have found that a knowledge of the world cures one of
unreasonable pride. The more I mingle with men, the more I
find reflections of myself, which better enable me to estimate
my own character.”

“If thee but keeps the heart pure, the Holy Spirit may
come to thee in the crowded places, even as The Saviour was
caught up from the midst of His Disciples!” she exclaimed
with fervor. Gazing on her steady, earnest eyes, Woodbury
could not help thinking to himself: “The daughter comes
legitimately by her traits.”

“Can thee accustom thyself to such a quiet life as thee leads
now?” she asked; and then gazing at him, continued, as if
speaking to herself: “It is not a restless face. Ah, but that is
not always a sign of a quiet heart. There are mysteries in
man, past finding out, or only discovered when it is too late!”

“This life is not at all quiet,” he answered, “compared with
that which I have led for the past ten or twelve years. In a
foreign country, and especially within the tropics, the novelty
of the surroundings soon wears off, and one day is so exactly
the repetition of another, that we almost lose our count of
time. It seems to me, now, as if I were just awaking out of a
long sleep. I have certainly thought more, and felt more, in
these three months than in as many years abroad; for I had
come to believe that the world was standing still, while now I
see that it really moves, and I must move with it.”

“I like to hear thee say that!” exclaimed the widow, turning
suddenly towards him, with a bright, friendly interest in
her face. “Men are so apt to be satisfied with their own opinions—
at least, when they've reached thy age. Thee's over
thirty, I should think?”

“Thirty-six,” Woodbury respectfully answered, “but I hope
I shall never be so old as to suppose, like the counsellors of
Job, that wisdom will die with me.”

The widow understood his allusion, in the literal sense
which he intended: not so another auditor. Hannah Thurston,
who heard the last words as she entered the room, at once

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

suspected a hidden sarcasm, aimed principally at herself. The
indirect attacks to which she had been subjected,—especially
from persons of her own sex,—had made her sensitive and suspicious.
Her surprise at Woodbury's presence vanished in the
spirit of angry antagonism which suddenly arose within her.
She took the hand he frankly offered, with a mechanical coldness
strangely at variance with her flushed cheeks and earnest
eyes.

“I'm glad thee's come, Hannah,” said the old lady. “Friend
Woodbury has been kind enough to bring thee a book, and
I've been using an old woman's privilege, to make his acquaintance.
He'll not take it amiss, I'm sure!”

Woodbury replied with a frank smile, which he knew she
would understand. His manner towards the daughter, however,
had a shade of formal deference. Something told him
that his visit was not altogether welcome to her. “I found
the translation of the Megha-Duta, Miss Thurston,” he said,
“and have called to leave it, on my way to the village. If it
interests you, I shall make search for whatever other fragments
of Indian literature I may have.”

“I am very much obliged to you,” she forced herself to say,
inwardly resolving, that, whether interesting or not, this was
the first and last book she would receive from the library of
Lakeside.

“It is really kind of thee,” interposed the widow; “Hannah
finds few books here in Ptolemy that she cares to read, and we
cannot afford to buy many. What was the work, Hannah,
thee spoke of the other night?”

Thus appealed to, the daughter, after a moment's reluctance,
answered: “I was reading to mother Carlyle's Essay on
Goethe, and his reference to `Wilhelm Meister' excited my
curiosity. I believe Carlyle himself translated it, and therefore
the translation must be nearly equal to the original.”

“I read it some years ago, in Calcutta,” said Woodbury,
“but I only retain the general impression which it left upon
my mind. It seemed to me, then, a singular medley of

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

wisdom and weakness, of the tenderest imagination and the
coarsest reality. But I have no copy, at present, by which to
test the correctness of that impression. I am not a very critical
reader, as you will soon discover, Miss Thurston. Do you
like Carlyle?”

“I like his knowledge, his earnestness, and his clear insight
into characters and events, though I cannot always adopt his
conclusions. His thought, however, is strong and vital, and it
refreshes and stimulates at the same time. I am afraid he
spoils me for other authors.”

“Is not that, in itself, an evidence of something false in his
manner? That which is absolutely greatest or truest should
not weaken our delight in the lower forms of excellence. Peculiarities
of style, when not growing naturally out of the subject,
seem to me like condiments, which disguise the natural
flavor of the dish and unfit the palate to enjoy it. Have you
ever put the thought, which Carlyle dresses in one of his
solemn, involved, oracular sentences, into the Quaker garb of
plain English?”

“No,” said Hannah Thurston, somewhat startled. “I confess,”
she added, after a pause, “the idea of such an experiment
is not agreeable to me. I cannot coldly dissect an author
whom I so heartily admire.”

Woodbury smiled very, very slightly, but her quick eye
caught and retained his meaning. “Then I will not dissect
him for you,” he said; “though I think you would find a
pleasure in the exercise of the critical faculty, to counterbalance
the loss of an indiscriminate admiration. I speak for
myself, however. I cannot be content until I ascertain the
real value of a man and his works, though a hundred pleasant
illusions are wrecked in the process. I am slow to acknowledge
or worship greatness, since I have seen the stuff of which
many idols are composed. The nearer an author seems to reflect
my own views, the more suspicious I am, at first, of his
influence upon me. A man who knows how to see, to think,
and to judge, though he may possess but an average intellect,

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

is able to get at all important truths himself, without taking
them at second-hand.”

There was no assumption of superiority—not the slightest
trace of intellectual arrogance in Woodbury's manner. He
spoke with the simple frankness of a man who was utterly unconscious
that he was dealing crushing blows on the mental
habits of his listener—not seeming to recognize, even, that
they were different from his own. This calmness, so unlike
the heat and zeal with which other men were accustomed to
discuss questions with her, disconcerted and silenced Hannah
Thurston. He never singled out any single assertion of hers
as a subject of dispute, but left it to be quietly overwhelmed
in the general drift of his words. It was a species of mental
antagonism for which she was not prepared. To her mother,
who judged men more or less by that compound of snow and
fire who had been her husband, Woodbury's manner was exceedingly
grateful. She perceived, as her daughter did not,
the different mental complexion of the sexes; and moreover,
she now recognized, in him, a man with courage enough to
know the world without bitterness of heart.

“I thank thee,” said she, as he rose to leave with an apology
for the length of his stay; “I have enjoyed thy visit. Come
again, some time, if thee finds it pleasant to do so. I see thee
can take a friendly word in a friendly way, and thee may be
sure that I won't judge thy intentions wrongly, where I am
led to think differently.”

“Thank you, Friend Thurston: it is only in differing, that
we learn. I hope to see you again.” He took the widow's
offered hand, bowed to Hannah, and left the room.

“Mother!” exclaimed the latter, as she heard the outer
door close behind him, “why did thee ask him to come
again?”

“Why, Hannah! Thee surprises me. It is right to bear
testimony, but we are not required to carry it so far as that.
Has thee heard any thing against his character?”

“No, mother: he is said to be upright and honorable, but I

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

do not like to be obliged to him for kindnesses, when he,
no doubt, thinks my condemnation of his habits impertinent,—
when, I know, he despises and sneers at my views!”

“Hannah,” said the mother, gravely, “I think thee does him
injustice. He is not the man to despise thee, or any one who
thinks earnestly and labors faithfully, even in a cause he cannot
appreciate. We two women, living alone here, or only seeing
the men who are with us in sympathy, must not be too hasty
to judge. Is thee not, in this way, committing the very fault
of which thee accuses him?”

“Perhaps so,” said Hannah: “I doubt whether I know what
is true.” She sank wearily into a chair. The volume Woodbury
left behind, caught her eye. Taking it up, she turned
over the leaves listlessly, but soon succumbed to the temptation
and read—read until the fairy pictures of the Indian
moonlight grew around her, as the Cloud sailed on, over jungle
and pagoda, and the dance of maidens on the marble terraces.

Meanwhile, Woodbury having transacted his business and
Bute Wilson his, the two were making preparations to return
to Lakeside, when a plump figure, crossing the beaten snowtrack
in front of the Ptolemy House, approached them. Even
before the thick green veil was thrown back, Woodbury recognized
the fat hand which withdrew itself from a worn chinchilla
muff, as the hand of Mrs. Waldo. Presently her round dark
eyes shone full upon him, and he heard—what everybody in
Ptolemy liked to hear—the subdued trumpet of her voice.

“Just in time to catch you!” she laughed. “How do you
do, Bute? Will you call at the parsonage, Mr. Woodbury?
No? Then I must give you my message in the open street.
Is anybody near? You must know it's a secret.” After having
said this in a loud tone, she lowered her voice: “Well, I
don't mind Bute knowing it: Bute is not a leaky pitcher, I'm
sure.”

“I reckon Mr. Max knows that,” said Arbutus, with a broad
laugh dancing in his blue eyes.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

“What is it? Another fair for the Cimmerians? Or is
Miss Eliza Clancy engaged to a missionary?” asked Woodbury.

“Be silent, that you may hear. If it were not for my feet
getting cold, I would be a quarter of an hour telling you. But
I must hurry—there's Mrs. Bue coming out of her yard, and
she scents a secret a mile off. Well—it's to be at Merryfield's
on Saturday evening. You must be sure to come.”

“What—the Sewing Union?”

“Bless me! I forgot. No—Dyce is to be there.”

“Dyce?”

“Yes. They don't want it to be generally known, as so many
would go out of mere curiosity. I must say, between us, that
is my only reason. Neither you nor I have any faith in it; but
Mrs. Merryfield says she will be glad if you can come.”

“First tell me who Dyce is, and what is to be done,” said
Woodbury, not a little surprised. The expression thereof
was instantly transferred to Mrs. Waldo's face.

“Well—to be sure, you're as ignorant as a foreigner. Bute
knows, I'll be bound. Tell him, Bute, on the way home.
Good-by! How do you do, Mrs. Bue? I was just telling
Mr. Woodbury that the vessel for Madras”—and the remainder
of the sentence was lost in the noise of the departing bells.

“Dyce is what they call a Mejum,” explained Bute, as they
dashed out on the Anacreon road: “Merryfields believe in it.
I was there once't when they made the dinner-table jump like
a wild colt Then there's sperut-raps, as they call 'em, but
it's not o' much account what they say. One of 'em spoke to
me, lettin' on to be my father. `Arbutus,' says he (they spelt
it out), `I'm in the third spere, along with Jane.' Ha! ha!
and my mother's name was Margaretta! But you'd better
see it for yourself, Mr. Max. Seein' 's believin', they say,
but you won't believe more'n you've a mind to, after all.”

-- 113 --

p713-118 CHAPTER IX. SPIRITUAL AND OTHER RAPPINGS.

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Had the invitation to a spiritual séance been given by any
one but Mrs. Waldo, Woodbury would probably have felt little
inclination to attend. The Merryfields alone, with their
ambitious sentiment and negative intellect, were beginning to
be tiresome acquaintances, now that the revival of old memories
was exhausted; but the warm heart and sound brain of
that one woman made any society tolerable. His thoughts reverted
to Hannah Thurston: would she be there? Of course:
was his mental reply—yet she certainly could not share in the
abominable delusion. Why not, after all? Her quick, eager
intelligence, too proud and self-reliant to be restrained by traditional
theories,—too unbalanced, from the want of contact
with equal minds,—too easily moved by the mere utterance
of attractive sentiment,—was it not, rather, the soil in which
these delusions grew strong and dangerous? He would go
and see.

Nevertheless, he was conscious of a feeling of reluctance, almost
of shame at his own curiosity, as he left Lakeside. The
night was overcast, with a raw, moaning wind in the tree-tops,
and Bute was forced to drive slowly, feeling rather than seeing
the beaten tracks. This employment, with the necessary remarks
to the old horse Dick, fully occupied his attention.
Finally, however, he broke silence with:

“I s'pose they'll have Absalom up to-night?”

“What! Do they go so far as that? Can they really believe
it?” Woodbury asked.

“They jest do. They want to b'lieve it, and it comes easy.

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

If brains was to be ground, between you and me, neither of
'em would bring much grist to the mill. I don't wonder at
her so much, for she set a good deal of store by Absalom, and
't seems natural, you know, for women to have notions o' that
kind.”

“Are there many persons in Ptolemy who believe in such
things?”

“Well—I don't hardly think there be. Leastways, they
don't let on. There's Seth Wattles, o' course: he's fool enough
for any thing; and I guess Lawyer Tanner. Ever sence Mr.
Styles preached ag'in 'em, it a'n't considered jist respectable.
Infidel-like, you know.”

Woodbury laughed. “Well, Bute,” said he, “we shall
hardly find Mr. Waldo there to-night, if that is the case.”

“He'll be there, Mr. Max, if she is. She'll bring him clear,
no matter what folks says. Miss Waldo's a wife worth havin'—
not but what he's got considerable grit, too. He's not
strong at revivals, but he's a good hand at holdin' together all
he gits.”

As they drove up the lane to Merryfield's farm-house, all was
dark and silent. The shutters were closed, and there was no
appearance of other visitors having arrived. At the noise of
the bells, however, the door opened, and the owner, after summoning
his hired man from the kitchen, to assist Bute in taking
charge of the horse, waited until Woodbury approached,
in order to help him off with his overcoat. “They are all
here that are likely to come,” he announced in a whisper.

James Merryfield was a man of fifty, or a little more, in
whom the desire to be a reformer had been excited long after
he had reached his maturity as a simple, unpretending farmer.
The fictitious character but imperfectly overlaid the natural
one, giving him an uncertain, hesitating air. Indeed, with all
his assertion and self-gratulation, he never could overcome a
secret doubt of his ability to play the new part. But he was
honest and sincerely conscientious, and a more prominent position
than he would have assumed, of his own choice, was

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

forced upon him by his friends. He possessed a comfortable
property, and they were well aware of the advantage of being
represented by men with bases.

His frame had been soundly developed, not over-worn, by
labor in his own fields, yet he was awkward, almost shambling,
in his movements. His head was usually held on the left side,
and a straight line dropped from the centre of his brow would
not nearly have coincided with the axis of his nose. The large,
irregular mouth expressed both the honesty and the weakness
of the man. His voice, always nasal, rose into a shrill, declamatory
monotone when he became excited—a key which he
continually let drop, and again resumed, in disagreeable fluctuations.
Thus Woodbury, while heartily respecting his character,
found much of his society tiresome.

His wife, Sarah, who was six or seven years younger, was
one of those women, who, without the power of thinking for
themselves, have, nevertheless, a singular faculty for accepting
the thoughts and conclusions of others. She was entirely dependent
on two or three chosen leaders in the various “Reforms,”
without the slightest suspicion of her mental serfdom.
Every new phase of their opinions she appropriated, and
reproduced as triumphantly as if it had been an original discovery.
She had, in fact, no intellectual quality except a tolerable
fluency of speech. This, alone, gave her some consideration
in her special circle, and kept her hesitating husband in
the background. Both had been touched by the Hand of Progress,
rather too late for their equilibrium. They had reached
the transition state, it is true, but were doomed never to pass
through it, and attain that repose which is as possible to shallow
as to deep waters.

In person she was thin, but not tall, with a face expressive
of passive amiability, slightly relieved by dyspepsia. The pale,
unhealthy color of her skin, the dulness of her eyes, and the
lustreless hue of her thin, reddish-brown hair, hinted at a system
hopelessly disordered by dietetic experiments. Her children
had all died young, with the exception of Absalom, who

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

had barely reached manhood, when the care of his health, as
Bute said, proved too great a burden to him.

Woodbury was ushered, not into the parlor, but into the
room ordinarily occupied by the family. A single candle was
burning on the table, dimly lighting the apartment. Mrs.
Merryfield came forward to receive her guest, followed by Mrs.
Waldo, who said, with unusual gravity: “You are in time—
we were just about to commence.”

Seated around the table were Hannah Thurston, Mr. Waldo,
Seth Wattles, Tanner, the lawyer, and a cadaverous stranger,
who could be no other than Mr. Dyce. A motion of his hand
dissuaded the company from rising, and they gravely bowed
to Woodbury without speaking. Mr. Dyce, after a rapid
glance at the new-comer, fixed his eyes upon the table. He
was a middle-aged man, broad-shouldered but spare, with long,
dark hair, sunken cheeks, and eyes in which smouldered some
powerful, uncanny magnetic force.

After Woodbury had taken his seat at the table, and Mr.
Merryfield had closed the door, the medium spoke, in a low
but strong voice:

“Take away the candle.”

It was placed upon a small stand, in a corner of the room.
“Shall I put it out?” asked the host.

Mr. Dyce shook his head.

Presently a succession of sharp, crackling raps was heard, as
if made on the under surface of the table. They wandered
about, now fainter, now stronger, for a few moments, and then
approached Mrs. Merryfield.

“It's Absalom!” she cried, the yearning of a mother's heart
overleaping the course of experiment. “What has he to say
to-night?”

“Will the spirit communicate through the alphabet?” asked
the medium.

Three raps—“Yes.”

Lettered cards were laid upon the table, and the medium,
commencing at A, touched them in succession until a rap

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

announced the correct letter. This was written, and the process
repeated until the entire communication was obtained.

I have been teaching my sisters. They are waiting for
me on the steps of the temple. Good-night, mother!
”—was
Absalom's message.

“How beautiful!” exclaimed Seth Wattles. “The temple
must mean the future life, and the steps are the successive
spheres. Will any spirit communicate with me?”

The raps ceased. Mr. Dyce raised his head, looked around
with his glow-worm eyes, and asked: “Does any one desire
to speak with a relative or friend? Does any one feel impressed
with the presence of a spirit?” His glance rested on
Hannah Thurston.

“I would like to ask,” said she, as the others remained silent,
“whether the person whose name is in my mind, has any
message for me.”

After a pause, the medium shuddered, stretched out his
hands upon the table, with the fingers rigidly crooked, lifted
his head, and fixed his eyes on vacancy. His lips scarcely
seemed to move, but a faint, feminine voice came from his
throat.

I am in a distant sphere,” it said, “engaged in the labors
I began while on earth. I bear a new name, for the promise
of that which I once had is fulfilled.

Hannah Thurston said nothing. She seemed to be pondering
the meaning of what she had heard. Mrs. Waldo turned
to Woodbury, with a face which so distinctly said to him,
without words: “It's awful!” that he answered her, in a
similar way: “Don't be afraid!”

“Will you ask a question, Mr. Woodbury?” said the
host.

“I have no objection,” he said, in a serious tone, “to select
a name, as Miss Thurston has done, and let the answer test
from what spirit it comes.”

After a rapid glance at the speaker, the medium pushed
pencil and paper across the table, saying: “Write the name,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

fold the paper so that no one can see it, and hold it in your
hand.” He then placed one elbow on the table, and covered
his face with his hand, the fingers slightly separated.

Woodbury wrote—a long name, it seemed to be—and
folded the paper as directed. Some wandering, uncertain
raps followed. Communication by means of the alphabet
was proposed to the spirit, without a response. After a
sufficient pause to denote refusal, the raps commenced
again.

Mr. Dyce shuddered several times, but no sound proceeded
from his mouth. Suddenly turning towards Woodbury with
set eyes, and pointing his finger, he exclaimed: “He is standing
behind you!”

The others, startled, looked towards the point indicated, and
even Woodbury involuntarily turned his head.

“I see him,” continued the medium—“a dark man, not of
our race. He wears a splendid head-dress, and ornaments of
gold. His eyes are sad and his lips are closed: he is permitted
to show his presence, but not to speak to you. Now he
raises both hands to his forehead, and disappears.”

“Who was it?” asked Mrs. Waldo, eagerly.

Woodbury silently unfolded the paper, and handed it to her.
Even Mr. Dyce could not entirely conceal his curiosity to hear
the name.

“What is this!” said she. “I can scarcely read it: Bab—
Baboo Rugbutty Churn Chuckerbutty! It is certainly nobody's
name!”

“It is the actual name of an acquaintance of mine, in Calcutta,”
Woodbury answered.

“A Hindoo!” exclaimed Mr. Dyce, with a triumphant air:
“that accounts for his inability to use the alphabet.”

“I do not see why it should,” rejoined Woodbury, “unless
he has forgotten his English since I left India.”

“He did speak English, then?” several asked.

“Did, and still does, I presume. At least, he was not dead,
three months ago,” he answered, so quietly and gravely that

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

none of the company (except, perhaps, the medium) supposed
that a trick had been intended.

“Not dead!” some one exclaimed, in great amazement.
“Why did you summon him?”

“Because I did not wish to evoke any friend or relative
whom I have lost, and I had a curiosity to ascertain whether
the spirits of the living could be summoned, as well as those
of the dead.”

There was a blank silence for a few moments. Only Bute,
who had stolen into the room and taken a quiet seat in one
corner, with his eyes wide open, gave an audible chuckle.

Mr. Dyce, who had concealed a malignant expression under
his hand, now lifted a serene face, and said, in a solemn voice:
“The living, as we call them, cannot usurp the powers and
privileges of those who have entered on the spiritual life. The
spirit, whose name was written, has either left the earth, or
that of another, unconsciously present in the gentleman's mind,
has presented itself.”

The believers brightened up. How simple was the explanation!
The mere act of writing the name of one Hindoo had
recalled others to Mr. Woodbury's memory, and his thoughts
must have dwelt, en passant,—probably without his being in
the least aware of it, so rapid is mental action,—on some other
Hindoo friend, long since engaged in climbing the successive
spheres. In vain did he protest against having received even
a flying visit from the recollection of any such person. Seth
Wattles triumphantly asked: “Are you always aware of
every thing that passes through your mind?”

Mrs. Merryfield repeated a question she had heard the week
before: “Can you always pick up the links by which you pass
from one thought to another?”

Her husband modestly thrust in a suggestion: “Perhaps
your friend Chuckerchurn is now among the spirits, as it
were.”

Mr. Dyce, who had been leaning forward, with his arms under
the table, during these remarks, suddenly lifted his head,

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

exclaiming: “He has come back!”—which produced a momentary
silence. “Yes—I cannot refuse you!” he added, as if
addressing the spirit, and then started violently from his seat,
twisting his left arm as if it had received a severe blow. He
drew up his coat-sleeve, which was broad and loose, then the
sleeve of his shirt, and displayed a sallow arm, upon the skin
of which were some red marks, somewhat resembling the letters
“R. R.” In a few moments, however, the marks faded
away.

“His initials! Who can it be?” said Seth.

“Rammohun Roy!” said Hannah Thurston, betrayed, as it
almost seemed, into a temporary belief in the reality of the
visitation.

“I assure you,” Woodbury answered, “that nothing was
further from my thoughts than the name of Rammohun Roy,
a person whom I never saw. If I wished to be convinced
that these phenomena proceed from spirits, I should select some
one who could give me satisfactory evidence of his identity.”

“The skeptical will not believe, though one came from
heaven to convince them,” remarked the medium, in a hollow
tone.

There was an awkward silence.

“My friends, do not disturb the atmosphere!” cried Mr.
Merryfield; “I hope we shall have further manifestations.”

A loud rap on the table near him seemed to be intended as a
reply.

Mr. Dyce's hand, after a few nervous jerks, seized the pencil,
and wrote rapidly on a sheet of paper. After completing
the message and appending the signature to the bottom, he
heaved a deep sigh and fell back in his chair.

Mr. Merryfield eagerly grasped the paper. “Ah!” said he,
“it is my friend!” and read the following:

Be ye not weak of vision to perceive the coming triumph
of Truth. Even though she creep like a tortoise in the race,
while Error leaps like a hare, yet shall she first reach the goal.

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

The light from the spirit-world is only beginning to dawn upon
the night of Earth. When the sun shall rise, only the owls
and bats among men will be blind to its rays. Then the perfect
day of Liberty shall fill the sky, and even the spheres of
spirits be gladdened by reflections from the realm of mortals!

Benjamin Lundy.

In spite of certain inaccuracies in the spelling of this message,
the reader's face brightened with satisfaction. “There!”
he exclaimed—“there is a genuine test! No one but the
spirit of Lundy, as it were, could have written those words.”

“Why not?” asked Woodbury.

“Why—why—the foot of Hercules sticks out!” said Mr.
Merryfield, falling, in his confusion, from the lofty strain.
“You never knowed the sainted Lundy, the purest and most
beautiful spirit of this age. Those are his very—yes, he would
make the same expressions, as it were, if his voice could,—if
he were still in the flesh.”

Woodbury's eyes, mechanically, wandered to Mrs. Waldo
and Hannah Thurston. The former preserved a grave face,
but a smile, perceptible to him alone, lurked at the bottom of
her eyes. The latter, too earnest in all things to disguise the
expression of her most fleeting emotions, looked annoyed and
uneasy. Woodbury determined to take no further part in the
proceedings—a mental conclusion which Mr. Dyce was sufficiently
clairvoyant to feel, and which relieved while it disconcerted
him.

Various other spirits announced their presence, but their
communications became somewhat incoherent, and the semibelievers
present were not strengthened by the evening's experiments.
Mr. Waldo, in answer to a mental question, received
the following message:

I will not say that my mind dwelt too strongly on the
symbols by which Faith is expressed, for through symbols the
Truth was made clear to me. There are many paths, but they
all have the same ending.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

“There can be no doubt of that. Are you not satisfied?”
asked Seth Wattles.

“Not quite. I had expected a different message from the
spirit I selected,” said Mr. Waldo.

“Was it not Beza Cimmer?”

“No!” was the astonished reply: “I was thinking of a
school-mate and friend, who took passage for the West Indies
in a vessel that was never heard of afterwards.”

“We must not forget,” said Mr. Dyce, “that our friends in
the spirit-world still retain their independence. You may send
for a neighbor to come and see you, and while you are waiting
for him, another may unexpectedly step in. It is just so in our
intercourse with spirits: we cannot control them. We cannot
say to one: `come!' and to another: `go!' We must abide
their pleasure, in faith and humility.”

Mr. Waldo said nothing, and made no further attempt at
conversation with his lost school-mate. Seth Wattles summoned,
in succession, the spirits of Socrates, Touissant L'Ouverture,
and Mrs. Hemans, but neither of them was inclined to
communicate with him.

After a while, some one remarked: “Will they not more
palpably manifest themselves?”

“We can try,” said Mr. Dyce.

Mr. Merryfield thereupon took the solitary candle into an adjoining
room. As the shutters were closed, the apartment was
thus left in complete darkness. The guests kept their seats
around the table, and it was specially enjoined upon them not
to move. At the end of a few minutes rustling noises were
heard, loud raps resounded on the table, which was several
times violently lifted and let down, and blows were dealt at
random by invisible hands. Those who were so fortunate as
to be struck, communicated the news in a whisper to their
neighbors. Presently, also, the little old-fashioned piano,
standing on one side of the room, began to stir its rusty
keys. After a few discordant attempts at chords, a single
hand appeared to be endeavoring to play “Days of

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

Absence,” the untuned keys making the melody still more
dismal.

It was enough to set one's teeth on edge, but Mrs. Merryfield
burst into tears. “Oh!” she cried, “it's Angelina herself!
She was taking lessons, and had just got that far when
she died.”

The sounds ceased, and light was restored to the room. Mr.
Dyce was leaning on the table, with his face in his hands. As
he lifted his head, a large dark stain appeared under his right
eye.

“Why, what has happened to you?” cried Merryfield.
“Your eye is quite black!”

The medium, whose glance happened to fall upon his right
hand, closed it so suddenly that the gesture would have attracted
notice, if he had not skilfully merged it into one of his
convulsive shudders. A rapid flush came to his face, and passed
away, leaving it yellower than before.

“The unfriendly spirits are unusually active to-night,” he
finally answered: “They are perhaps encouraged by the presence
of doubters or scoffers. I name no names. I received
several severe blows while the light was removed, and feel exhausted
by the struggles I have undergone. But it is nothing.
The spirit of Paracelsus will visit me to-night, and remove
the traces of this attack. Had the atmosphere been
pure, it could not have occurred. But some who are here
present are yet incapable of receiving the Truth, and their
presence clouds the divine light through which the highest
manifestations are made.”

Woodbury was too much disgusted to answer. His eye fell
upon Bute, who sat in the corner, with his large hand covering
his mouth, and his face scarlet.

“I confess,” said Mr. Waldo, turning to the medium, “that I
am not convinced of the spiritual character of these phenomena.
I do not profess to explain them, but neither can I explain
much that I see in Nature, daily; and I do not perceive the
necessity of referring them at once to supernatural causes.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

By such an assumption, the spiritual world is degraded in our
eyes, without, in my opinion, any increase of positive truth,
even if the assumption were correct. A man who is really so
blind as to disbelieve in the future life, would not be converted
by any thing we have seen here to-night; while for us, who believe,
the phenomena are unnecessary.”

“What!” exclaimed Mr. Dyce. “You do not appreciate
the divine utterances from the world of spirits! You do not
recognize the new and glorious Truths, the germs of a more
perfect Creed!”

“I would prefer,” the parson mildly answered, “not to hear
the word `divine' so applied. No: to be entirely frank, I see
nothing new, or even true, in comparison with the old, Eternal
Truth.”

“But,” interrupted Merryfield, desperately, seeing the bright
assent on Hannah Thurston's face; “do you not believe in
Progress? Have we, as it were, exhausted—are we at the
end of truth?”

“Most certainly I believe in the forward march of our race.
We are still children in wisdom, and have much to learn. But
let me ask, my friend, do you not believe that the future life is
an immeasurable advance upon this?”

“Yes,” said Merryfield.

“Then,” Mr. Waldo continued, “why is it that the professed
communications from great minds, such as Socrates, Luther,
or the Apostles themselves, are below the expressions of even
average human intellect?”

The believers stared at each other in dumb amazement.
The coolness with which the parson took hold of and trampled
upon their gems of superhuman wisdom, was like that of St.
Boniface, when he laid the axe to the sacred Hessian oak.
His hearers, like the Druids on that occasion, were passive,
from the sheer impossibility of comprehending the sacrilege.
Mr. Dyce shook his head and heaved a sigh of commiseration.
Seth Wattles clasped his hands, lifted his eyes, and muttered
in a hoarse voice: “The time will come.” Mrs. Merryfield

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

was unable to recall any phrase that applied to the case, but
wiped her eyes for the third time since the mysterious performance
on the piano.

Mrs. Waldo, however, looked at her husband with a smile
which said to him: “I knew you could silence them whenever
you choose to show your strength.” Then, rising, she added,
aloud: “Now the atmosphere is certainly disturbed. Let us
come back to our present existence, which, after all, is very
good, when one has health, friends, and a contented spirit.”

Mr. Merryfield whispered to his wife, who disappeared in
the kitchen. “Don't go yet,” he said to his guests, who
had risen from the table; “we must warm you, before you
start.”

“Is it possible? whiskey-punch?” asked Woodbury, aside,
of Mrs. Waldo.

“Hush! The very suggestion of such a thing would ruin
you, if it were known,” she replied.

At the end of a few minutes, Mrs. Merryfield reappeared,
followed by a negro girl, who bore several steaming plates on
a japanned tray. They proved to contain slices of mince-pie,
réchauffée, and rather palatable, although heavy, in the absence
of brandy. Mrs. Merryfield, during the day, had seriously
thought of entertaining her guests with coffee; but as she was
thoroughly convinced of the deleterious nature of the beverage,
she decided that it would be no less criminal to furnish it
to others than if she drank it herself. Consequently they received,
instead, glasses of hot lemonade, which, by an association
of ideas, almost convinced Woodbury, in spite of himself,
that he was suffering under an attack of influenza.

Mr. Dyce, who adroitly managed to keep the left side of
his face towards the candle, ate his portion with great relish.
His spiritual office being ended for the day, he returned with
avidity to the things of this world, and entered into a defence
of animal food, addressed to Seth Wattles, who was inclined
to be a Vegetarian. Indeed, the medium dropped hints unfavorable
to the Temperance reform, which would have shocked

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

some of his hearers, if he had not based them, like the most of
his opinions, on spiritual communications.

As the guests were putting on their coats and cloaks in the
hall, Woodbury overheard Mrs. Waldo, furtively saying to her
spouse: “I am so glad you spoke your mind.”

“I must thank you, also, Mr. Waldo,” said Hannah Thurston.
“One should not too willingly accept any thing so new
and strange. For the sake of the truth we already possess,
it is right to be cautious”

“And now it is my turn to thank you, Miss Thurston,” rejoined
Woodbury, gayly, as they went out into the cool nightair.

She understood him. For one instant her habitual antagonism
asserted itself, but she conquered it by a strong effort.
The night hid her face, and her voice was even-toned and
sweet as ever, as she answered: “I am glad there is one point
on which we can agree.”

“Oh, there are a great many, I assure you,” he exclaimed,
with a lightness which, she knew not why, struck her unpleasantly:
“If we could take away from your surplus of earnestness,
to complete my lack of it, we should get on very well
together.”

“Can one be too much in earnest?” she asked.

“Decidedly. There are relative values in ethics, as in every
thing else. You would not pull a pink with the same serious
application of strength which you would use, to wind a bucket
out of a well. But Mrs. Waldo waits: good-night!”

He lifted her into the cutter, the horses started, and she was
off before she had fairly time to consider what he meant. But
the words were too singular to be forgotten.

Bute now made his appearance, and Woodbury took his seat
in the cutter beside him. Dick was another horse when his
head was pointed towards home, and the bells danced to a
lively measure as they passed up the valley in the face of the
wind. The rising moon struggled through clouds, and but two
or three stars were visible overhead. The night was weird

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

and sad, and in its presence the trials and the indulgencies of
daylight became indistinct dreams. Woodbury recalled, with
a feeling of intense repugnance, the occurrences of the evening.
“Better,” he said to himself, “a home for the soul within
the volcanic rings of yonder barren moon, with no more than
the privacy it may command in this life, than to be placed on
the fairest star of the universe, and be held at the beck and
call of every mean mind that dares to juggle with sanctities.”

Plunged in these meditations, he did not at first notice the
short, half-suppressed spirts of laughter into which Bute occasionally
broke. The latter, at last, unable to enjoy his fun
alone, said:

“When you looked at me, Mr. Max., I thought I'd ha'
bust. I never was so nigh givin' way in my life.”

“What was it?” asked Woodbury.

“Well, you musn't say nothin'. I done it.”

“You!”

“Yes, ha! ha! But he's no idee who it was.”

“Did you strike him in the face, Bute?”

“Lord, no! He done all the strikin' there was done to-night.
I fixed it better 'n that. You see I suspicioned they'd git Angeliny's
spirut to playin' on the pyanna, like th' other time I was
there. Thinks I, I've a notion how it's done, and if I'm right,
it's easy to show it. So, afore comin' into the settin'-room, I
jist went through the kitchen, and stood awhile on the hearth,
to warm my feet, like. I run one arm up the chimbley, when
nobody was lookin', and rubbed my hand full o' soft sut.
Then I set in the corner, and held my arm behind me over the
back o' the cheer, till the candle was took out. Now's the
time, thinks I, and quick as wink I slips up to the pyanna—I
knowed if they'd heerd me they'd think it was a spirut—and
rubbed my sutty hand very quietly over the black keys. I
didn't dare to bear on, but, thinks I, some 'll come off, and he 'll
be sure to git it on his hands. Do you see it, Mr. Max.?
When the light come back, there he was, solemn enough, with

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

a black eye, ha! ha! I couldn't git a sight of his hand,
though; he shet his fist and kep' it under the table.”

Woodbury at first laughed heartily, but his amusement soon
gave place to indignation at the swindle. “Why did you not
expose the fellow?” he asked Bute.

“Oh, what's the use! Them that believes wouldn't believe
any the less, if they'd seen him play the pyanna with their own
eyes. I've no notion o' runnin' my head into a hornet's nest,
and gittin' well stung, and no honey to show for my pains.”

With which sage observation Bute drove up to the door of
Lakeside.

-- 129 --

p713-134 CHAPTER X. IN WHICH WE HEAR A DIVERTING STORY.

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

The winter wore away, slowly to the inhabitants of Ptolemy,
rapidly and agreeably to the owner of Lakeside, who
drank life, activity, and cheerfulness from the steady cold.
Every day, while the snow lasted, his cutter was to be seen on
the roads. Dick proved entirely inadequate to his needs and
was turned over to Bute's use, while the fastest horse out of
Fairlamb's livery-stable in Ptolemy took his place. Woodbury's
drives extended not only to Anacreon and the neighboring
village of Nero Corners—a queer little place, struck out of
sight in a hollow of the upland,—but frequently as far as Tiberius,
which, being situated on a branch of the New York Central,
considered itself quite metropolitan. The inhabitants took
especial delight in its two principal streets, wherein the houses
were jammed together as compactly as possible, and huge
brick blocks, with cornices and window-caps of cast-iron, started
up pompously between one-story buildings of wood, saying
to the country people, on market days: “Behold, a city!”

The farmers around Ptolemy, who believe that every man
born in a large town, and ignorant of either farming or some
mechanical employment, must necessarily be soft, weak, and
effeminate in his nature—“spoiled,” so far as true masculine
grit is concerned—were not a little astonished at Woodbury's
activity and powers of endurance. More than once some of
them had met him, sheeted with snow and driving in the teeth
of a furious north-eastern storm, yet singing merrily to himself
as if he liked it all! It was noticed, too, that a vigorous red
was driving away the tan of Indian summers from his cheeks,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

that a listless, indifferent expression, which at first made them
say “he has sleepy eyes,” had vanished from those organs, as
if a veil had been withdrawn, leaving them clear and keen,
with a cheerful, wide-awake nature looking out. Thus,
although his habitual repose of manner remained, it no longer
impressed the people as something foreign and uncomfortable;
and the general feeling towards him, in spite of the attacks of
Mr. Grindle and the insinuations of Seth Wattles, was respectful
and friendly. Bute, who was a confirmed favorite among
the people, would suffer no word to be said against his master,
and went so far as to take a respectable man by the throat, in
the oyster-cellar under the Ptolemy House, for speaking of
him as a “stuck-up aristocrat.”

That part of a man's life which springs from his physical
temperament seemed, in Woodbury's case, to have stood still
during his sojourn abroad. After the tropical torpidity of his
system had been shaken off, he went back ten years in the
sudden refreshment of his sensations. The delicate cuticle of
youth, penetrated with the finer nerves which acknowledge
every touch of maturing existence as a pleasure, was partially
restored. The sadness engendered by hard experience, the
scorn which the encounter with human meanness and selfishness
left behind, the half-contemptuous pity which the pride
of shallow brains provoked—these were features of his nature,
which, impressed while it was yet plastic, were now too firmly
set to be erased; but they were overlaid for the time by the
joyous rush of physical sensation. His manner lost that first
gravity which suggested itself even in his most relaxed and
playful moods; he became gay, brilliant, and bantering, and
was the life of the circles in which he moved. As the owner
of Lakeside, all circles, of course, were open to him; but he
soon discovered the most congenial society and selected it,
without regard to the distinctions which prevailed in Ptolemy.
As no standard of merely social value was recognized, the
little community was divided according to the wealth, or the
religious views of its members; whence arose those jealousies

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

and rivalries which the Great Sewing-Union had for a time
suppressed. Woodbury soon perceived this fact, and determined,
at the start, to preserve his social independence.
Neither of the circles could complain of being neglected, yet
neither could claim exclusive possession of him. He took tea
twice in one week with the Rev. Lemuel Styles, and the heart
of Miss Legrand, the clergyman's sister-in-law, began to be
agitated by a vague hope; but, in a few days afterwards, he
accompanied the Misses Smith (Seventh-day Baptists) on a
sleighing party to Atauga City, and was seen, on the following
Sunday, to enter the Cimmerian church.

Between the Waldos and himself, a sincere friendship had
grown up. The parson and his wife possessed, in common
with Woodbury, a basis of healthy common sense, which, in
spite of the stubborn isolation of their sect, made them tolerant.
They had no idea of turning life into a debating-school,
and could hear adverse opinions incidentally dropped, in the
course of conversation, without considering that each word
was thrown down as a gage of combat. Hence, Woodbury
found no pleasanter house than theirs, in all his rounds, and the
frank way in which he occasionally claimed their scanty hospitality
was so much like that of a brother, that the parson declared
to his wife, it expressed his idea of Christian society. I
am afraid I shall injure Mr. Waldo's reputation, but I am
bound to state that Woodbury was the last man whom he
would have attempted to secure, as a proselyte.

One evening in March, after the winter had begun to melt
away on the long hill sweeping from the eastern valley around
to Lakeside, a little party accidentally assembled in Mrs.
Waldo's parlor. Since the proceeds of the Fair had enabled
her to cover its walls with a cheap green paper, and to substitute
a coarse carpet of the same color for the tattered thing which
she had transferred to her bed-room, the apartment was vastly
improved. The horse-hair sofa and chairs, it is true, had performed
a great deal of service, but they were able to do it;
the sheet-iron stove gave out a comfortable warmth; and the

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

one treasure of the parsonage, a melodeon, which did the
duty of an organ on Sundays, was in tolerable tune. Hannah
Thurston contributed a vase of grasses, exquisitely arranged,
which obliged Mrs. Waldo to buy a plaster bracket from an
itinerant Italian. She could ill afford to spare the half-dollar
which it cost—and, indeed, most of the women in her
husband's congregation shook their heads and murmured:
“Vanity, vanity!” when they saw it—but a little self-denial in
her housekeeping, which no one else than herself ever knew,
reconciled the deed to her conscience. Woodbury brought to
her from New York an engraving of Ary Scheffer's “Christus
Consolator,” which not only gave her great delight, but was
of service in a way she did not suspect. It hung opposite to
the grasses, and thus thoroughly counterbalanced their presumed
“vanity,” in the eyes of Cimmerian visitors. Indeed,
they were not sure but a moral effect was intended, and this
uncertainty stopped the remarks which might otherwise have
spread far and wide.

The party in Mrs. Waldo's parlor was assembled by accident,
we have said; but not entirely so. Hannah Thurston
had been invited to tea by the hostess, and Woodbury by Mr.
Waldo, who had met him in the streets of Ptolemy. This
coincidence was unintentional, although not unwelcome to the
hosts, who, liking both their guests heartily, could not account
for the evident prejudice of the one and the indifference of
the other. Mrs. Waldo had long since given up, as insane,
her first hope of seeing the two drawn together by mutual
magnetism; all she now desired was to establish an entente
cordiale,
since the entente d'amour could never be. On this
occasion, the parties behaved towards each other with such
thorough courtesy and propriety, that, had Hannah Thurston
been any other woman, Mrs. Waldo would have suspected the
existence of an undying enmity.

After tea Mr. and Mrs. Merryfield made their appearance.
They had come to Ptolemy to attend a lecture on Temperance
by Abiram Stokes, a noted orator of the cause, who, however,

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

failed to arrive. Seth Wattles presently followed, apparently
by accident, but really by design. He had ascertained where
Hannah intended to pass the evening, from the widow Thurston's
little servant-maid, whom he waylaid as she was coming
out of the grocery-store, and did not scruple to thrust himself
upon the company. His self-complacency was a little disturbed
by the sight of Woodbury, whose discomfiture, during
the evening, he mentally resolved to accomplish.

His victim, however, was in an unusually cheerful mood, and
every arrow which the indignant Seth shot, though feathered
to the barb with insinuation, flew wide of the mark. Woodbury
joined in denunciation of the opium traffic; he trampled
on the vices of pride, hypocrisy, and selfishness; he abhorred
intemperance, hated oppression, and glorified liberty. But he
continually brought the conversation back to its key-note of
playful humor, cordially seconded by Mrs. Waldo, whose only
fault, in the eyes of her reforming friends, was that she had
no taste for serious discussion. Seth, finally, having exhausted
his quiver, began to declaim against the corrupting influence
of cities.

“It is time that hackneyed superstition were given up,” said
Woodbury. “Everybody repeats, after poor old Cowper,
`God made the country and man made the town;' therefore,
one is divine, and the other—the opposite. As if God had no
part in that human brain and those human affections, out of
which spring Art, and Discovery, and the varied fabric of
Society! As if man had no part in making Nature attractive
and enjoyable to us!”

“Cities are created by the selfishness of man,” cried Seth, a
little pompously.

“And farms, I suppose, are created entirely by benevolence!”
retorted Woodbury, laughing. “You Reformers
have the least cause to complain of cities. You got your
Temperance from Baltimore, and your Abolition from Boston.”

“That proves nothing: there was one just man even in

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

Sodom!” exclaimed Seth, determined not to be put down
“But, of course, people who think fashion more important
than principle, will always admire a city life.”

“Yes, it is Fashion,” added Mrs. Merryfield, who was unusually
dyspeptic that evening—“it is Fashion that has impeded
the cause of woman. Fashion is the fetters which
chains her down as the slave of man. How can she know her
rights, when she is educated, as a child, to believe that Dress
is her Doom?”

“If you were familiar with cities, Mrs. Merryfield,” said
Woodbury, “you would find that they admit of the nearest
approach to social independence. Fashion is just as rigid in
Ptolemy as it is in New York; among the Hottentots or Digger
Indians, far more so. Not only that, but Fashion is
actually necessary to keep us from falling into chaos. Suppose
there were no such thing, and you and Mr. Merryfield lived in
tents, dressed in oriental costume, while Mr. Waldo preached
in feathers and war-paint, to Miss Thurston, in a complete suit
of steel armor, Mr. Wattles with Chinese pig-tail and fan, and
myself in bag-wig, powder, and ruffles!”

The hearty laughter which followed this suggestion did not
silence Seth. “It is not a subject for frivolity,” he exclaimed;
“you cannot deny that Fashion corrupts the heart and destroys
all the better impulses of human nature.”

“I do deny it,” replied Woodbury, whose unusual patience
was nearly exhausted. “All sweeping, undiscriminating assertions
contain much that is both false and absurd, and yours is
no exception. The foundation of character lies deeper than
external customs. The honor of man, the virtue of woman,
the pure humanity of both, is not affected by the cut or colors
of their dress. If the race is so easily corrupted as one might
infer from your assertions, how can you ever expect to succeed
with your plans of reform?”

“I should not expect it,” interposed Mrs. Merryfield, “if I
had to depend on the women that worships the Moloch of
fashion. Why, if I was the noblest and wisest of my sex,

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

they'd turn up their noses at me, unless I lived in Fifth
Avenue.”

A sweet, serious smile, betraying that breath of dried roses
which greets us as we open some forgotten volume of the
past, stole over Woodbury's face. His voice, also, when
he spoke, betrayed the change. Some memory, suddenly
awakened, had banished the present controversy from his
mind.

“It is strange,” said he, slowly, addressing Mrs. Waldo,
rather than the speaker, “how a new life, like mine in India,
can make one forget what has gone before it. In this moment,
a curious episode of my youth suddenly comes back to
me, distinct as life, and I wonder how it could ever have been
forgotten. Shall I give you a story in place of an argument,
Mrs. Merryfield? Perhaps it may answer for both. But if
you can't accept it in that light, you may have the last word.”

“Pray tell us, by all means!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo.

Woodbury looked around. Hannah Thurston, meeting his
questioning glance, silently nodded. Seth was sullen and gave
no sign. Mrs. Merryfield answered, “I'd like to hear it, well
enough, I'm sure,” whereto her husband added: “So would
I, as—as it were.” Thus encouraged, Woodbury began:

“It happened after my father's death, and before I left New
York for Calcutta. I was not quite twenty when he died, and
his bankruptcy left me penniless, just at the time of life when
such a condition is most painfully felt. In my case it was
worse than usual, because so utterly unexpected, and my
education had in no way prepared me to meet it. Every thing
went: house, furniture, library, and even those domestic trifles
which are hardest to part with. A few souvenirs of my
mother were saved, and a friend of the family purchased and
gave to me my father's watch. My brother-in-law was unable
to help me, because he was greatly involved in the ruin. He
sent my sister and their children to live in a cheap New Jersey
village, while he undertook a journey to New Orleans, in
the hope of retrieving his position by a lucky stroke of

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

business. Thus, within a month after the funeral of my
father, I found myself alone, poor, and homeless. It was in
1837, and the great financial crash was just beginning to
thunder in men's ears. My father's friends were too much
concerned about their own interests to care especially for
mine. It was no single case of misfortune: there were examples
equally hard, on all sides, very soon.

“Nevertheless, I was not suffered to become a vagabond.
A subordinate clerkship was procured for me, at a salary of
two hundred and fifty dollars a year I was ignorant of
business, for my father had intended that I should study Law,
after completing my collegiate course, and the character of
my mind was not well adapted for commercial life. The
salary, small as it was, fully equalled the value of my services,
and I should have made it suffice to meet my wants, if I had
received it punctually. But my employer so narrowly escaped
ruin during the crisis that he was often unable to pay me, or
my fellow-clerks, our monthly wages, and I, who had no little
hoard to draw upon, like the others, sometimes suffered the
most painful embarrassment. I have frequently, this winter,
heard the praises of a vegetable diet. I have some right to
give my opinion on the subject, as I tried the experiment for
two months at a time, and must say that it totally failed.

“I was too proud to borrow money, at such times, and was,
moreover, exceedingly sensitive lest my situation should become
known. The boarding-house, where I first made my home, became
uncomfortable, because I was not always ready with my
money on Saturday morning. Besides, it was a cheap place, kept
by an old woman with two sentimental daughters, who wore
their hair in curls and always smelt of sassafras soap. There were
various reasons which you will understand, without my telling
you, why my residence there grew at last to be insufferable. I
accidentally discovered that the owner of a corner grocery in
the Bowery had a vacant room over his store, with a separate
entrance from the cross-street, and that he could supply me, at
a cheap rent, with the most necessary furniture. The bargain

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

was soon made. The room and furniture cost me a dollar a week,
and my food could be regulated according to my means. The
common eating-houses supplied me, now and then, with a meal,
but I oftenest bought my bread at the baker's, and filled my
pitcher from the hydrant in the back-yard. I was also so far
independent that I could choose my associates, and regulate
my personal habits. I assure you that I never washed my
face with sassafras soap.”

Mrs. Waldo laughed heartily at this declaration, and Mrs.
Merryfield innocently exclaimed: “Why, I'm sure it's very
good for the skin.”

“Meanwhile,” Woodbury continued, “I still kept up intercourse
with the circle in which my father moved, and which,
at that time, would have been called `fashionable.' Some
families, it is true, felt a restraint towards me which I was too
sensitive not to discover. The daughters had evidently been
warned against too great a display of sympathy. On the other
hand, I made new and delightful acquaintances, of equal social
standing, by whom I was treated with a delicacy and a generous
consideration which I shall never forget. In fact, whatever
Christian respect I may exhibit, in my intercourse with
others, I learned from those families. You may know what
they were, Mr. Waldo, by imagining how you would treat me,
now, if I should suddenly lose my property.

“I had been living in this manner for a year, or thereabouts,
when the main incident of my story occurred. In the circle
where I was most intimate, there were two or three wealthy
bachelors, who had handsome residences in the neighborhood
of Bleecker street (there was no Fifth Avenue then). These
gentlemen had, in turn, given entertainments during the winter,
and had taken such pains to make them agreeable to the
young ladies, that they constituted a feature of the season.
The company was small and select, on these occasions, two or
three married pairs being present for the sake of propriety,
but no society was ever more genial, joyous, and unconstrained
in tone. At the last entertainment, our host finished by giving

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

us a choice supper, to which we sat down in order to enjoy it
thoroughly. I have had a prejudice against all ambulatory
suppers since. There were songs and toasts, and fun of the
purest and most sparkling quality. At last, one of the young
ladies said, with a mock despair: `So, this is the end of our
bachelor evenings. What a pity! I am ready to wish that
you other gentlemen had remained single, for our sakes. You
know you cannot give us such delightful parties as this.'

“`Are there really no more bachelors?' exclaimed Miss
Remington, a tall, beautiful girl, who sat opposite to me.
`Must we sing: Lochaber no more? But that will never do:
some married man must retract his vow, for our sakes.'

“One of the latter, looking around the table, answered:
`Let us be certain, first, that we are at the end of the list.
Belknap, Moulton, Parks—yes—but stop! there's Woodbury!
too modest to speak for himself.'

“`Woodbury! Woodbury!' they all shouted, the young
ladies insisting that I should and must entertain them in my
turn. My heart came into my throat. I attempted to laugh
off the idea as a jest, but they were too joyously excited to
heed me. It was a cruel embarrassment, for none of the company
even knew where I lived. My letters were always sent
to the office of my employer. Moreover, I had but five dollars,
and had made a resolution never to live in advance of my
wages. What was I to do? The other guests, ignorant of
my confusion, or not heeding it, were already talking of the
entertainment as settled, and began to suggest the evening
when it should take place. I was meditating, in a sort of desperation,
whether I should not spring up and rush out of the
house, when I caught Miss Remington's eye. I saw that she
understood my embarrassment, and wanted to help me. Her
look said `Accept!'—a singular fancy darted through my
mind, and I instantly regained my self possession. I informed
the company that I should be very happy to receive them, and
that my entertainment should bear the same proportion to my
means as that of our host. The invitations were given and

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

accepted on the spot, and an evening selected from the following
week.

“`But where is it to be?' asked one of the young ladies.

“`Oh, he will let you know in time,' said Miss Remington,
who took occasion to whisper to me, before the company separated:
`Come to me first, and talk the matter over.'

“I called upon her the next evening, and frankly confided
to her my situation and means. She was three or four years
older than myself, and possessed so much natural judgment
and good sense, in addition to her social experience, that I had
the utmost confidence in her advice. A woman of less tact
would have offered to assist me, and that would have been an
end of the matter. She saw at once what was best to be done,
and we very soon agreed upon the preparations. Every thing
was to be kept secret from the rest of the company, whom she
determined to mystify to her heart's content. She informed
them that the entertainment would be unlike any thing they
had ever seen; that the place was not to be divulged, but the
guests were to assemble at her father's house on the appointed
evening; and that they must so dress as to do the highest
honor to my hospitality. The curiosity of all was greatly excited;
the affair was whispered about, and others endeavored
to join the party, but it was strictly confined to the original
company.

“On my part I was not idle. Adjoining my chamber was
a large room, in which the grocer kept some of his stores.
This room I thoroughly cleaned, removing some of the articles,
but retaining all the kegs and boxes. The grocer, an honest,
amiable man, supposed that I was preparing a little festival
for some of my relatives, and gave me the free use of his material.
I arranged the kegs and boxes around the walls,
and covered them with coarse wrapping-paper, to serve as
seats. The largest box was stationed in a corner, with a keg
on the top, as a post for the single musician I had engaged—
an old Irish fiddler, whom I picked up in the street I went
out towards Yorkville and brought home a bundle of cedar

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

boughs, with which I decorated the walls, constructing a large
green word—Welcome—above the fireplace. I borrowed
twelve empty bottles in which I placed as many tallow candles,
and disposed them about the room, on extemporized brackets.
For my own chamber, which was designed to answer as a dressing-room
for the ladies, I made candlesticks out of the largest
turnips I could find in the market. In fact, I purposely removed
some little conveniences I possessed, and invented substitutes
of the most grotesque kind. I became so much interested
in my preparations, and in speculating upon the effect
they would produce, that I finally grew as impatient as my
guests for the evening to arrive.

“Nine o'clock was the hour appointed, and, punctually to the
minute, five carriages turned out of the Bowery and drew up,
one after another, at the side-door. I was at the entrance, in
complete evening dress, with white gloves (washed), to receive
my guests. I held a tray, upon which there were as many
candles fixed in large turnips, as there were gentlemen in the
party, and begged each one to take a light and follow me.
The ladies, magnificently dressed in silks and laces, rustled
up the narrow staircase, too much amazed to speak. As I
threw open the door of my saloon, the fiddler, perched near
the ceiling, struck up `Hail to the Chief.' The effect, I assure
you, was imposing. Miss Remington shook hands with
me, heartily, exclaiming: `Admirable! You could not have
done better.' To be sure, there were some exclamations of
surprise, and perhaps one or two blank faces—but only for a
moment. The fun was seen immediately, and the evening
commenced with that delightful social abandon in which other
evenings generally end. The fiddler played a Scotch reel, and
the couples took their places on the floor. Two of the older
gentlemen were familiar with both the Scotch and Irish dances,
and the younger ladies set about learning them with a spirit
which charmed the old musician's heart. The superb silks
floated about the room to the jolliest tunes, or rested, in the
intervals, on the grocer's kegs, and once a string of pearls

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

broke and rolled into the fireplace. After a while, the grocer's
boy, in his shirt-sleeves, made his appearance with a large
market-basket on his arm, containing a mixture of cakes,
raisins, and almonds. He was in great demand, especially
as I furnished no plates. It was then agreed to put the
basket on a keg, as a permanent refreshment-table, and the boy
brought in lemonade, in all kinds of drinking-vessels. I had
taken some pains to have them all of different patterns. There
were tin-cups, stoneware mugs, tea-cups, bowls, and even a
cologne bottle. By this time all had fully entered into the
spirit of the affair: I was not only at ease but jubilant. The
old fiddler played incessantly. Miss Remington sang `The
Exile of Erin' to his accompaniment, and the old man cried:
we had speeches, toasts, recitations: we revived old games:
we told fortunes with cards (borrowed from the porter-house
across the way): in short, there was no bound to the extent of
our merriment, and no break in its flow.

“It occurred to some one, at last, to look at his watch.—
`God bless me! it's three o'clock!' he cried. Three!—and six
hours had already passed away! The ladies tore up my green
word `Welcome,' to get sprigs of cedar as souvenirs of the
evening: some even carried off the turnip-candlesticks. Miss
Remington laughed in her sleeve at the latter. `I know better
than to do that,' she said to me; `turnips have a habit of
rotting.' It was unanimously voted that I had given them
the best entertainment of the season; and I am sure, for my
own part, that none had been so heartily enjoyed.

“The story, as you may suppose, soon became known; and
it was only by sheer resolution that I escaped a social popularity
which might have turned my head at that age. I was
even asked to repeat the entertainment, so that others might
have a chance to participate in it; but I knew that its whole
success lay in the spontaneous inspiration which prompted,
and the surprise which accompanied it. The incident, however,
proved to be one of the influences to which I must attribute
my subsequent good fortune.”

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

“Pray, how was that?” asked Mr. Waldo.

“My employer heard, in some way or other, that I had
given a splendid entertainment. Knowing my means, and
fearing that I had fallen into reckless habits, he called me into
his private office and very seriously asked for an explanation
of my conduct. I related the circumstances, precisely as
they had occurred. He easily ascertained that my story was
true, and from that day forward took an increased interest in
me, to which I must attribute, in part, my rapid advancement.
Now, if there is any moral in all this, I think you can easily
find it. If there is not, perhaps you have been diverted
enough to pardon me for talking so much about myself.”

“Why, it's delightful! I never heard any thing better!”
cried Mrs. Waldo.

“It shows, though,” interposed Mrs. Merryfield, “how inconsistent
those fashionable women are. They can be courageous
and independent for the sake of pleasure, but they'd be
horrified at venturing so far for the sake of principle.”

“You are hardly just,” said Hannah Thurston, addressing
the last speaker; “Mr. Woodbury's story has a moral, and I
am very glad he has given it to us.”

Seth Wattles had been interested and amused, in spite of
himself, but he was not the man to acknowledge it. He was
endeavoring to find some point at which he might carp, with
a show of reason, when Miss Carrie Dilworth entered the room,
and presently Bute Wilson, who had driven from Lakeside to
take Woodbury home.

“Mr. Max.!” cried the latter, whose face had a flushed,
strange expression, “Diamond won't stand alone, and I must
go out and hold him till you're ready.”

“I'll come at once, then,” said Woodbury, and took leave
of the company.

-- 143 --

p713-148 CHAPTER XI. CONTAINING TWO DECLARATIONS, AND THE ANSWERS THERETO.

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

As Bute, on entering the village, passed the Widow Thurston's
cottage, he noticed a dim little figure emerging from the
gate. Although the night was dark, and the figure was so
muffled as to present no distinct outline, Bute's eyes were
particularly sharp. Like the sculptor, he saw the statue in
the shapeless block. Whether it was owing to a short jerking
swing in the gait, or an occasional sideward toss of what
seemed to be the head, he probably did not reflect; but he
immediately drew the rein on Diamond, and called out “Miss
Carrie!”

“Ah!” proceeded from the figure, as it stopped, with a
start; “who is it?”

Bute cautiously drove near the plank sidewalk, before
answering. Then he said: “It's me.”

“Oh, Bute,” exclaimed Miss Dilworth, “how you frightened
me! Where did you come from?”

“From home. I'm a-goin' to fetch Mr. Max., but there's no
hurry. I say, Miss Carrie, wouldn't you like to take a little
sleigh-ride? Where are you goin' to?”

“To Waldo's.”

“Why, so am I! Jump in, and I'll take you along.”

Miss Dilworth, nothing loath, stepped from the edge of the
sidewalk into the cutter, and took her seat. Bute experienced
a singular feeling of comfort, at having the soft little body
wedged so closely beside him, with the same wolf-skin spread
over their mutual knees. His heart being on the side next

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

her, it presently sent a tingling warmth over his whole frame;
the sense of her presence impressed him with a vague physical
delight, and he regretted that the cutter was not so narrow as
to oblige him to take her upon his knees. It was less than
half a mile to the parsonage—about two minutes, as Diamond
trotted—and then the doors of heaven would close upon him.

“No! by Jimminy!” he suddenly exclaimed, turning
around in the track, at the imminent risk of upsetting the
cutter.

“What's the matter?” cried Miss Dilworth, a little alarmed
at this unexpected manœuvre.

“It isn't half a drive for you, Carrie,” Bute replied. “The
sleddin's prime, and I'll jist take a circuit up the creek, and
across into the South Road. We'll go it in half an hour, and
there's plenty of time.”

Miss Dilworth knew, better even than if he had tried to tell
her, that Bute was proud and happy at having her beside
him. Her vanity was agreeably ministered to; she enjoyed
sleighing; and, moreover, where was the harm? She would
not have objected, on a pinch, to be driven through Ptolemy
by Arbutus Wilson, in broad daylight; and now it was too
dark for either of them to be recognized. So she quietly
submitted to what was, after all, not a hard fate.

As they sped along merrily over the bottoms of East
Atauga Creek, past the lonely, whispering elms, and the
lines of ghostly alders fringing the stream, where the air
struck their faces with a damp cold, the young lady shuddered.
She pressed a little more closely against Bute, as if
to make sure of his presence, and said, in a low tone: “I
should not like to be alone, here, at this hour.”

Poor Bute felt that the suspense of his heart was no longer
to be borne. She had played with him, and he had allowed
himself to be played with, long enough. He would ask a
serious question and demand a serious answer. His resolution
was fixed, yet, now that the moment had arrived, his tongue
seemed to become paralyzed. The words were in his mind,

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

every one of them—he had said them over to himself, a hundred
times—but there was a muzzle on his mouth which prevented
their being put into sound. He looked at the panels
of fence as they sped past, and thought, “so much more of
the road has gone, and I have said nothing.”

Miss Dilworth's voice was like a palpable hand stretched
out to draw him from that quagmire of silence. “Oh,
Carrie!” he exclaimed, “you needn't be alone, anywheres—
leastways where there's any thing to skeer or hurt you.”

She understood him, and resumed her usual tactics, half-accepting,
half-defensive. “We can't help being alone sometimes,
Bute,” she answered, “and some are born to be alone
always. Alone in spirit, you know; where there is no congenial
nature.”

“You're not one o' them, Carrie,” said Bute, desperately.
“You know you're not a genus. If you was, I shouldn't keer
whether I had your good-will or not. But I want that, and
more'n that, because I like you better than any thing in this
world. I've hinted the same many a time, and you know it,
and I don't want you to turn it off no longer.”

The earnestness of his voice caused Miss Dilworth to tremble.
There was a power in the man which she feared she
could not withstand. Still he had made no definite proposal,
and she was not bound to answer more than his words literally
indicated.

“Why, of course I like you, Bute,” said she; “everybody
does. And you've always been so kind and obliging towards
me.”

“Like! I'd ruther you'd say hate than like. There's two
kinds o' likin', and one of 'em's the kind that doesn't fit anybody
that comes along. Every man, Carrie, that's wuth his
salt, must find a woman to work for, and when he's nigh onto
thirty, as I am, he wants to see a youngster growin' up, to
take his place when he gits old. Otherways, no matter how
lucky he is, there's not much comfort to him in livin'. Now,
I'm awful serious about this. I don't care whether we're

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

congenial spirits, or not, but I want you, Carrie, for my wife.
You may hunt far and wide, but you'll find nobody that'll
keer for you as I will. Perhaps I don't talk quite as fine as
some, but talkin's like the froth on the creek; maybe it's
shallow, and maybe it's deep, you can't tell. The heart's the
main thing, and, thank God, I'm right there. Carrie, this
once, jist this once, don't trifle with me.”

Bute's voice became soft and pleading, as he closed. Miss
Dilworth was moved at last; he had struck through her affected
sentimentalism, and touched the small bit of true womanly
nature beneath it. But the impression was too sudden. She
had not relinquished her ambitious yearnings; she knew and
valued Bute's fidelity, and, precisely for that reason, she felt
secure in seeming to decline it. She would have it in reserve,
in any case, and meanwhile, he was too cheerful and light-hearted
to suffer much pain from the delay. Had he taken
her in his arms, had he stormed her with endearing words,
had he uttered even one sentence of the hackneyed sentiment
in which she delighted, it would have been impossible to resist.
But he sat silently waiting for her answer, while the
horse slowly climbed the hill over which they must pass to
reach the South Road; and in that silence her vanity regained
its strength.

“Carrie?” he said, at last.

“Bute?”

“You don't answer me.”

“Oh, Bute!” said she, with a curious mixture of tenderness
and coquetry, “I don't know how. I never thought you
were more than half in earnest. And I'm not sure, after all,
that we were meant for each other. I like you as well as I
like anybody, but—”

Here she paused.

“But you won't have me, I s'pose?” said Bute, in a tone
that was both bitter and sad.

“I don't quite mean that,” she answered. “But a woman
has so much at stake, you know. She must love more than a

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

man, I've been told, before she can give up her name and her
life to him. I don't know, Bute, whether I should do right to
promise myself to you. I've never thought of it seriously.
Besides, you come upon me so sudden—you frightened me a
little, and I really don't exactly know what my own mind is.”

“Yes, I see,” said Bute, in a stern voice.

They had reached the top of the hill, and the long descent
to Ptolemy lay before them. Bute drew the reins and held
the horse to his best speed. Some inner prop of his strong
breast seemed to give way all at once. He took the thick
end of his woollen scarf between his teeth and stifled the convulsive
movements of his throat. Then a sensation of heat
rushed through his brain, and the tears began to roll rapidly
down his cheeks. He was grateful for the darkness which hid
his face, for the bells which drowned his labored breathing,
and for the descent which shortened the rest of the drive. He
said nothing more, and Miss Dilworth, in spite of herself, was
awed by his silence. By the time they had reached the parsonage
he was tolerably calm, and the traces of his passion
had disappeared from his face.

Miss Dilworth lingered while he was fastening the horse.
She felt, it must be confessed, very uneasy, and not guiltless of
what had happened. She knew not how to interpret Bute's
sudden silence. It was probably anger, she thought, and
she would therefore lay the first stone of a temple of reconciliation.
She liked him too well to lose him wholly.

“Good-night, Bute!” she said, holding out her hand: “you
are not angry with me, are you?”

“No,” was his only answer, as he took her hand. There
was no eager, tender pressure, as before, and the tone of his
voice, to her ear, betrayed indifference, which was worse than
anger.

After Woodbury had taken leave, there was a general movement
of departure. The sempstress had come to spend a few
days with Mrs. Waldo, and did not intend returning; it was
rather late, and the Merryfields took the nearest road home, so

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

that Hannah Thurston must have walked back, alone, to her
mother's cottage, had not Seth Wattles been there to escort her.
Seth foresaw this duty, and inwardly rejoiced thereat. The
absence of Woodbury restored his equanimity of temper, and
he was as amiably disposed as was possible to his incoherent
nature. He was not keen enough to perceive the strong relief
into which his shapeless mind was thrown by the symmetry
and balance of the man whom he hated—that he lost ground,
even in his own circle, not merely from the discomfiture of the
moment, but far more from that unconscious comparison of the
two which arose from permanent impressions. He was not
aware of the powerful magnetism which social culture exercises,
especially upon minds fitted, by their honest yearning
after something better, to receive it themselves.

Seth was therefore, without reason, satisfied with himself as
he left the house. He had dared, at least, to face this self-constituted
lion, and had found the animal more disposed to
gambol than to bite. He flattered himself that his earnestness
contrasted favorably with the levity whereby Woodbury had
parried questions so important to the human race. Drawing
a long breath, as of great relief, he exclaimed:

“Life is real, life is earnest! We feel it, under this sky:
here the frivolous chatter of Society is hushed.”

Hannah Thurston took his proffered arm, conscious, as she
did so, of a shudder of something very like repugnance. For
the first time it struck her that she would rather hear the
sparkling nothings of gay conversation than Seth's serious
platitudes. She did not particularly desire his society, just
now, and attempted to hasten her pace, under the pretext that
the night was cold.

Seth, however, hung back. “We do not enjoy the night as
we ought,” said he. “It elevates and expands the soul. It is
the time for kindred souls to hold communion.”

“Scarcely out of doors, in winter, unless they are disembodied,”
remarked Miss Thurston.

Seth was somewhat taken aback. He had not expected so

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

light a tone from so grave and earnest a nature. It was unusual
with her, and reminded him, unpleasantly, of Woodbury's
frivolity. But he summoned new courage, and continued:

“We can say things at night for which we have no courage
in daylight. We are more sincere, somehow—less selfish, you
know, and more affectionate.”

“There ought to be no such difference,” said she, mechanically,
and again hastening her steps.

“I know there oughtn't. And I didn't mean that I wasn't
as true as ever; but—but there are chosen times when our
souls are uplifted and approach each other. This is such a
time, Hannah. We seem to be nearer, and—and—”

He could get no farther. The other word in his mind was
too bold to be used at the outset. Besides, having taken one
step, he must allow her to take the next: it would make the
crisis easier for both. But she only drew her cloak more
closely around her, and said nothing.

“The influences of night and—other things,” he resumed,
“render us insensible to time and—temperature. There is
one thing, at least, which defies the elements. Is there not?”

“What is it?” she asked.

“Can't you guess?”

“Benevolence, no doubt, or a duty so stern and sacred that
life itself is subordinate to its performance.”

“Yes, that's true—but I mean something else!” Seth exclaimed.
“Something I feel, now, deep in my buzzum. Shall
I unveil it to your gaze?”

“I have no right to ask or accept your confidence,” she
replied.

“Yes, you have. One kindred soul has the right to demand
every thing of the other. I might have told you, long ago,
but I waited so that you might find it out for yourself, without
the necessity of words. Surely you must have seen it in my
eyes, and heard it in my voice, because every thing powerful
in us expresses itself somehow in spite of us. The deepest

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

emotions, you know, are silent; but you understand my silence
now, don't you?”

Hannah Thurston was more annoyed than surprised by this
declaration. She saw that a clear understanding could not be
avoided, and nerved herself to meet it. Her feeling of repugnance
to the speaker increased with every word he uttered;
yet, if his passion were genuine (and she had no right to doubt
that it was so), he was entitled at least to her respect and her
pity. Still, he had spoken only in vague terms, and she could
not answer the real question. Why? Did she not fully understand
him? Was the shrinking sense of delicacy in her
heart, which she was unable to overcome, a characteristic of
sex, separating her nature, by an impassable gulf, from that of
man?

“Please explain yourself clearly, Seth,” she said, at last.

“Oh, don't your own heart explain it for you? Love don't
want to be explained: it comes to us of itself. See here—
we've been laboring together ever so long in the Path of Progress,
and our souls are united in aspirations for the good of our
fellow-men. All I want is, that we should now unite our lives
in the great work. You know I believe in the equal rights of
Woman, and would never think of subjecting you to the
tyranny your sisters groan under. I have no objection to
taking your name, if you want to make that sort of a protest
against legal slavery. We'll both keep our independence, and
show to the world the example of a true marriage. Somebody
must begin, you know, as Charles Macky, the glorious poet of
our cause, says in his Good Time Coming.”

“Seth,” said Hannah Thurston, with a sad, deliberate sweetness
in her voice, “there is one thing, without which there
should be no union between man and woman.”

“What is that?” he asked.

“Love.”

“How? I don't understand you. That is the very reason
why—”

“You forget,” she interrupted, “that love must be

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

reciprocal. You have taken it for granted that I returned, in equal
measure, the feelings you have expressed towards me. Where
the fortune of a life is concerned, it is best to be frank, though
frankness give pain. Seth, I do not, I never can, give you
love. A coincidence of opinions, of hopes and aspirations, is
not love. I believe that you have made this mistake in your
own mind, and that you will, sooner or later, thank me for
having revealed it to you. I have never suspected, in you,
the existence of love in its holiest and profoundest meaning,
nor have I given you reason to suppose that my sentiments
towards you were other than those of friendly sympathy and
good-will. I deeply regret it, if you have imagined otherwise.
I cannot atone to you for the ruin of whatever hopes you may
have cherished, but I can at least save you from disappointment
in the future. I tell you now, therefore, once and forever,
that, whatever may happen, however our fates may
change, you and I can never, never be husband and wife.”

Sweet and low as was her voice, an inexorable fate spoke in
it. Seth felt, word by word, its fatal significance, as the condemned
culprit feels the terrible phrases of his final sentence.
He knew, instinctively, that it was vain to plead or expostulate.
He must, perforce, accept his doom; but, in doing so, his injured
self-esteem made a violent protest. It was the fretful
anger of disappointment, rather than the unselfish sorrow of
love. He could only account for the fact of his refusal by the
supposition that her affections were elsewhere bestowed.

“I see how it is,” said he, petulantly; “somebody else is in
the way.”

“Do not misunderstand me,” she answered. “I, only, am
responsible for your disappointment. You have no right to
question me, and I might well allow your insinuation to pass
without notice; but my silence may possibly mislead you, as
it seems my ordinary friendly regard has done. I will, therefore,
for my own sake no less than yours—for I desire, in so
solemn a matter, to leave no ground for self-reproach—voluntarily
say to you, that I know no man to whom I could

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

surrender my life in the unquestioning sacrifice of love. I have long
since renounced the idea of marriage. My habits of thought—
the duties I have assumed—my lack of youth and beauty,
perhaps” (and here the measured sweetness of her voice was
interrupted for a moment), “will never attract to me the man,
unselfish enough to be just to my sex, equally pure in his aspirations,
equally tender in his affections, and wiser in the
richness of his experience, whom my heart would demand, if
it dared still longer to cherish a hopeless dream. I have not
even enough of an ideal love remaining, to justify your jealousy.
In my association with you for the advancement of
mutual aims, as well as in our social intercourse, I have treated
you with the kindly respect which was your due as a fellowbeing,
but I can never recognize in you that holy kinship of
the heart, without which Love is a mockery and Marriage is
worse than death!”

Seth felt it impossible to reply, although his self-esteem was
cruelly wounded. She thought herself too good for him, then:
that was it! Why, the very man she had described, as the
ideal husband she would never meet—it was exactly himself!
It was of no use, however, for him to say so. She had rejected
him with a solemn decision, from which there was no appeal.
He must, also, needs believe her other declaration, that
she loved no one else. Her inordinate mental pride was the
true explanation.

They had stopped, during the foregoing conversation. Hannah
Thurston had dropped her hold on his arm, and stood,
facing him, on the narrow sidewalk. The night was so dark
that neither could distinctly see the other's face. A melancholy
wind hummed in the leafless twigs of the elms above
them, and went off to sough among a neighboring group of
pines. Finding that Seth made no answer, Miss Thurston
slowly resumed her homeward walk. He mechanically accompanied
her. As they approached the widow's cottage, he
heaved a long, hoarse sigh, and muttered:

“Well, there's another aspiration deceived. It seems

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

there's no quality of human nature which we can depend
upon.”

“Do not let this disappointment make you unjust, Seth,”
she said, pausing, with her hand upon the gate. “You have
deceived yourself, and it is far better to become reconciled to
the truth at once. If I have ignorantly, in any way, assisted
in the deception, I beg you to pardon me.”

She turned to enter the cottage, but Seth still hesitated.
“Hannah,” he said at last, awkwardly: “You—you won't say
any thing about this?”

She moved away from him with an instant revulsion of feeling.
“What do you take me for?” she exclaimed. “Repeat
that question to yourself, and perhaps it may explain to you
why your nature and mine can never approach!” Without
saying good-night, she entered the house, leaving Seth to wander
back to his lodgings in a very uncomfortable frame of
mind.

Hannah Thurston found the lighted lamp waiting for her in
the warm sitting-room; her mother was already in bed. She
took off her bonnet and cloak, and seated herself in the widow's
rocking-chair. Tears of humiliation stood in her eyes. “He
does not deserve,” she said to herself, “that I should have
opened my heart before him. I wanted to be just, for I thought
that love, however imperfect or mistaken, was always at least
delicate and reverent. I thought the advocacy of moral truth
presupposed some nobility of soul—that a nature which accepted
such truth could not be entirely low and mean. I have
allowed a profane eye to look upon sanctities, and the very
effort I made to be true and just impresses me with a sense of
self-degradation. What must I do, to reconcile my instincts
with the convictions of my mind? Had I not suppressed the
exhibition of my natural repugnance to that man, I should have
been spared the pain of this evening—spared the shrinking
shudder which I must feel whenever the memory of it returns.”

Gradually her self-examination went deeper, and she

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

confessed to herself that Seth's declaration of love was in itself her
greatest humiliation. She had not told him the whole truth,
though it had seemed to be so, when she spoke. She had not
renounced the dream of her younger years. True, she had
forcibly stifled it, trodden upon it with the feet of a stern
resolution, hidden its ruins from sight in the remotest
chamber of her heart—but now it arose again, strong in its
immortal life. Oh, to think who should have wooed her under
the stars, in far other words and with far other answers—the
man whom every pulse of her being claimed and called upon,
the man who never came! In his stead this creature, whose
love seemed to leave a stain behind it—whose approach to
her soul was that of an unclean footstep. Had it come to this?
Was he the only man whom the withheld treasures of her
heart attracted towards her? Did he, alone, suspect the
splendor of passion which shone beneath the calmness and
reserve of the presence she showed to the world?

It was a most bitter, most humiliating thought. With her
head drooping wearily towards her breast, and her hands
clasped in her lap, with unheeded tears streaming from her
eyes, she sought refuge from this pain in that other pain of the
imagined love that once seemed so near and lovely—lovelier
now, as she saw it through the mist of a gathering despair.
Thus she sat, once more the helpless captive of her dreams,
while the lamp burned low and the room grew cold.

-- 155 --

p713-160 CHAPTER XII. MOTHER AND DAUGHTER.

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

The morning came, late and dark, with a dreary March
rain, the commencement of that revolutionary anarchy in the
weather, through which the despotism of Winter is overthrown,
and the sweet republic of Spring established on the
Earth. Even Woodbury, as he looked out on the writhing
trees, the dripping roofs, and the fields of soggy, soaked snow,
could not suppress a sigh of loneliness and yearning. Bute,
whose disappointment, bitter though it was, failed to counteract
the lulling warmth of the blankets after his ride home
against the wind, and who had therefore slept soundly all
night, awoke to a sense of hollowness and wretchedness which
he had never experienced before. His duties about the barn
attended to, and breakfast over, he returned to his bedroom
to make his usual Sunday toilet. Mr. Woodbury had decided
not to go to church, and Bute, therefore, had nothing but his
own thoughts, or the newspapers, to entertain him through the
day. Having washed his neck and breast, put on the clean
shirt which Mrs. Babb took care to have ready for him, and
combed his yellow locks, he took a good look at himself in the
little mirror.

“I a'n't handsome, that's a fact,” he thought to himself,
“but nuther is she, for that matter. I've got good healthy
blood in me, though, and if my face is sunburnt, it don't look
like taller. I don't see why all the slab-sided, lantern-jawed,
holler-breasted fellows should have no trouble o' gittin' wives,
and me, of a darned sight better breed, though I do say it, to

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

have sich bad luck! I can't stand it. I've got every thing
here that a man could want, but 'ta'n't enough. O Lord! to
think her children should have somebody else than me for a
father!”

Bute groaned and threw himself on the bed, where he
thrust both hands through his carefully combed hair. His
strong masculine nature felt itself wronged, and the struggle
was none the less severe, because it included no finer spiritual
disappointment. He possessed only a true, honest, tender
heart, as the guide to his instincts, and these, when baffled,
suggested no revenge, such as might occur to a more reckless
or more imaginative nature. His life had been blameless,
heretofore, from the simple force of habit, and the pure atmosphere
in which he lived. To confess the truth, he was not
particularly shocked by the grosser experiences of some of his
friends, but to adopt them himself involved a change so violent
that he knew not where it might carry him. If the
thought crossed his mind at all, it was dismissed without a
moment's hospitality. He did not see, because he did not
seek, any escape from the sore, weary, thirsty sensation which
his disappointment left behind. The fibres of his nature, which
were accustomed to give out a sharp, ringing, lusty twang to
every touch of Life, were now muffled and deadened in tone:
that was all.

It might have been some consolation to Bute, if he could
have known that his presumed rival was equally unfortunate.
In the case of the latter, however, there was less of the pang
of blighted hopes than of the spiteful bitterness of wounded
vanity. Seth Wattles was accustomed to look upon himself,
and not without grounds of self-justification, as an unusual
man. The son of a poor laborer, orphaned at an early age,
and taken in charge by a tailor of Ptolemy, who brought him
up to his own business, he owed his education mostly to a
quick ear and a ready tongue. His brain, though shallow,
was active, its propelling power being his personal conceit; but
he was destitute of imagination, and hence his attempted

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

flights of eloquence were often hopelessly confused and illogical.
The pioneer orators of Abolition and Temperance, who
visited Ptolemy, found in him a willing convert, and he was
quick enough to see and to secure the social consideration
which he had gained in the small community of “Reformers”—
an advantage which the conservative society of the village denied
to him. Indeed, the abuse to which he was occasionally
subjected, was in itself flattering; for only men of importance,
he thought, are thus persecuted. Among his associates, it was
customary to judge men by no other standard than their views
on the chosen reforms, and he, of course, stood among the
highest. His cant, his presumption, his want of delicacy,
were all overlooked, out of regard to an advocacy of “high
moral truths,” which was considered to be, and doubtless was,
sincere.

Let us not, therefore, judge the disappointed tailor too
harshly. His weaknesses, indeed, were a part of his mental
constitution, and could, under no circumstances, have been
wholly cured; but it was his own fault that they had so
thoroughly usurped his nature.

Whatever spiritual disturbance he might have experienced,
on awaking next morning to the realities of the world, the
woman who rejected him was much more deeply and painfully
troubled. Years had passed since her heart had known so
profound an agitation. She felt that the repose which she had
only won after many struggles, had deceived herself. It was
a false calm. The smooth mirror, wherein the sunshine and
the stars saw themselves by turns, was only smooth so long
as the south-wind failed to blow. One warm breath, coming
over the hills from some far-off, unknown region, broke into
fragments the steady images of her life. With a strange conflict
of feeling, in which there was some joy and much humiliation,
she said to herself: “I am not yet the mistress of my fate.”

She rose late, unrefreshed by her short, broken sleep, and
uncheered by the dark, cold, and wet picture of the valley. It
was one of those days when only a heart filled to the brim

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

with unmingled happiness can take delight in life—when the
simplest daily duties present themselves as weary tasks—when
every string we touch is out of tune, and every work attempted
is one discord the more. Descending to the sitting-room,
she found her mother in the rocking-chair, before a
brisk fire, while the little servant-girl was busy, preparing
the table for breakfast—a work which Hannah herself usually
performed.

“Thee's rather late, Hannah,” said the widow. “I thought
thee might be tired, and might as well sleep, while Jane set
the table. She must learn it some time, thee knows.”

“I'm obliged to thee, mother,” the daughter replied. “I
have not slept well, and have a little headache this morning.
It is the weather, I think.”

“Now thee mentions it, I see that thee's quite pale. Jane,
put two spoonfuls of tea in the pot; or, stay, thee'd better
bring it here and let me make it.”

Hannah had yielded to the dietetic ideas of her friends, so
far as to give up the use of tea and coffee—a step in which
the widow was not able to follow her. A few months before,
the former would have declined the proposal to break her
habit of living, even on the plea of indisposition; she would
have resisted the natural craving for a stimulant or a sedative
as something morbid; but now she was too listless,
too careless of such minor questions, to refuse. The unaccustomed
beverage warmed and cheered her, and she rose
from the table strengthened to resume her usual manner.

“I thought it would do thee good,” said the widow, noting
the effect, slight as it was, with the quick eye of a mother.
“I'm afraid, Hannah, thee carries thy notions about diet a
little too far.”

“Perhaps thee's right, mother,” was the answer. She had
no inclination to commence a new discussion of one of the few
subjects on which the two could not agree.

After the house had been put in order for the day, preparations
made for the frugal dinner, and the servant-girl

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

despatched to the Cimmerian Church, Hannah took her usual
seat by the window, saying: “Shall I read to thee, mother?”

“If thee pleases.”

There was no Quaker Meeting nearer than Tiberius, and
hence it had been the widow's custom, on “First-Days,”
to read, or hear her daughter read, from the classics of the
sect. To Hannah, also, in spite of her partial emancipation,
there was a great charm in the sweet simplicity and sincerity
of the early Friends, and she read the writings of Fox, Barclay,
Elwood, and William Penn, with a sense of refreshment
and peace. To these were added some other works of a similar
character, which the more cultivated Quakers have indorsed
as being inspired by the true spirit—Thomas à Kempis,
Jeremy Taylor, Madame Guyon, and Pascal. She now took
the oft-read “No Cross, No Crown,” of William Penn, the
tone of which was always consoling to her; but this time its
sweet, serious utterances seemed to have lost their effect.
She gave the words in her pure, distinct voice, and strove to
take them into her mind and make them her own: in vain!
something interposed itself between her and the familiar
meaning, and made the task mechanical. The widow felt, by
a sympathetic presentiment, rather than from any external
evidence which she could detect, that her daughter's mind
was in some way disturbed; yet that respectful reserve which
was habitual in this, as in most Quaker families, prevented
her from prying into the nature of the trouble. If it was a
serious concern, she thought to herself, Hannah would mention
it voluntarily. There are spiritual anxieties and struggles,
she knew, which must be solved in solitude. No one,
not even a mother, should knock at the door of that chamber
where the heart keeps its privacies, but patiently and silently
wait until bidden to approach and enter.

Nevertheless, after dinner, when the household order was
again restored, and Hannah, looking from the window upon
the drenched landscape, unconsciously breathed a long, weary
sigh, Friend Thurston felt moved to speak.

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

“Hannah,” she said, gravely and softly, “thee seems to
have something on thy mind to-day.”

For a minute the daughter made no reply. Turning away
from the window, she looked upon her mother's worn, pale
face, almost spectral in the cloudy light, and then took her
accustomed seat.

“Yes, mother,” she answered, in a low voice, “and I ought
to tell thee.”

“If thee feels so, tell me then. It may lighten thy own
burden, without making mine heavier.”

“It is scarcely a burden, mother,” said Hannah. “I know
that I have done what is right, but I fear that I may have unconsciously
brought it upon myself, when it might have been
avoided.” She then repeated the conversation which had
taken place between Seth Wattles and herself, omitting only
that secret, impassioned dream of her heart, a glimpse of
which she had permitted to escape her. She did not dare to
betray it a second time, and thus her own sense of humiliation
was but half explained.

Friend Thurston waited quietly until the story was finished.
“Thee did right, Hannah,” she said, after a pause, “and I do
not think thee can justly reproach thyself for having given
him encouragement. He is a very vain and ignorant man,
though well-meaning. It is not right to hold prejudice
against any one, but I don't mind telling thee that my feeling
towards him comes very near being that. Thee never could
be happy, Hannah, with a husband whom thee did not respect:
nay, I mean something more—whom thee did not feel
was wiser and stronger than thyself.”

A transient flush passed over the daughter's face, but she
made no reply.

“Thee has a gift, I know,” the widow continued, “and thee
has learned much. There is a knowledge, though, that comes
with experience of life, and though I feel my ignorance in
many ways, compared to thy learning, there are some things
which I am able to see more clearly than thee. It requires no

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

book-learning to read the heart, and there is less difference in
the hearts of women than thee may suppose. We cannot be
wholly independent of the men: we need their help and companionship:
we acknowledge their power even while we
resist it. There are defects in us which we find supplied in
them, as we supply theirs where marriage is perfect and holy.
But we cannot know this, except through our own experience.
I have agreed with thee in most of thy views about the rights
of our sex, but thee never can be entirely wise on this subject
so long as thee remains single. No, Hannah, thee won't
think hard of me for saying it, but thee does not yet truly
know either woman or man. I have often quietly wished that
thee had not set thy heart against marriage. The Lord
seems to have intended a mate for every one, so that none of
His children should be left alone, and thee should not shut
thy eyes against the signs He gives.

“Mother!”

Even while uttering this exclamation, into which she was
startled by the unexpected words of her mother, Hannah
Thurston felt that she was betraying herself.

“Child! child! thy father's eyes—thee has his very look!
I am concerned on thy account, Hannah. Perhaps I have been
mistaken in thee, as I was mistaken in him. Oh, if I could have
known him in time! I shall not be much longer with thee,
my daughter, and if I tell thee how I failed in my duty it may
help thee to perform thine, if—if my prayers for thy sake
should be fulfilled.”

The widow paused, agitated by the recollections which her
own words evoked. The tears trickled down her pale cheeks,
but she quietly wiped them away. Her countenance thus
changed from its usual placid repose, Hannah was shocked to
see how weak and wasted it had grown during the winter.
The parting, which she did not dare to contemplate, might be
nearer than she had anticipated.

“Do not say any thing that might give thee pain,” she
said.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

“Give thyself no concern, child. It will bring me relief.
I have often felt moved to tell thee, but there seemed to be
no fitting time before now.”

“Is it about my father?” Hannah asked.

“Yes, Hannah. I wish he could have lived long enough to
leave his face in thy memory, but it was not to be. Thee often
reminds me of him, especially when I feel that there is something
in thy nature beyond my reach. I was past thy age
when we were married, and he was no longer a young
man. We had known each other for some years, but
nothing passed between us that younger persons would
have called love. I was sincerely drawn towards him, and
it seemed right that my life should become a part of his.
It came to me as a natural change. Richard was not a man
of many words; he was considered grave and stern; and
when he first looked upon me with only a gentle smile on his
face, I knew that his heart had made choice of me. From
that time, although it was long before he spoke his mind, I accustomed
myself to think of him as my husband. This may
seem strange to thee, and, indeed, I never confessed it to him.
When we came to live together, and I found, from every circumstance
of our daily life, how good and just he was, how
strong and upright and rigid in the ways that seemed right to
him, I leaned upon him as a helper and looked up to him as a
guide. There was in my heart quite as much reverence as
love. An unkind word never passed between us. When I
happened to be wrong in any thing, he knew how to turn
my mind so gently and kindly that I was set right without
knowing how. He was never wrong. Our married life was
a season of perfect peace—yes, to me, because my own contentment
made me careless, blind.

“I sometimes noticed that his eyes rested on me with a singular
expression, and I wondered what was in his mind. There
was something unsatisfied in his face, a look that asked for I
knew not what, but more than the world contains. Once,
when I said: `Is any thing the matter, Richard?' he turned

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

quickly away and answered sharply. After that, I said nothing,
and I finally got accustomed to the look. I recollect
when thy brother was born, he seemed like another man,
though there was no outward change. When he spoke to me
his voice was trembly, and sounded strange to my ears; but
my own weakness, I thought, might account for that. He
would take the babe to the window, before its eyes could bear
the light; would pick it up when asleep, and hold it so tightly
as to make the poor thing cry; then he would put it down
quickly and walk out of the room without saying a word. I
noticed all this, as I lay, but it gave me no concern: I knew
not but that all men found their first children so strange and
curious. To a woman, her first babe seems more like something
familiar that is brought back to her, than something entirely
new that is added to her life.

“I scarcely know how to make clear to thy mind another
change that came over thy father while our little Richard still
lived. I never could be entirely certain, indeed, when it commenced,
because I fancied these things were passing moods
connected with his serious thoughts—he was a man much
given to reflection—and did not dream that they concerned
myself. Therein, our quiet, ordered life was a misfortune.
One day was like another, and we both, I think, took things
as they were, without inquiring whether our knowledge of
each other's hearts might not be imperfect. Oh, a storm would
have been better, Hannah—a storm which would have shown
us the wall that had grown up between us, by shaking it down!
But thee will see that from the end—thee will see it, without
my telling thee. Richard seemed graver and sterner, I thought,
but he was much occupied with business matters at that time.
After our child was taken from us, I began to see that he was
growing thinner and paler, and often felt very uneasy about
him. His manner towards me made me shy and a little afraid,
though I could pick out no word or act that was not kind and
tender. When I ventured to ask him what was the matter, he
only answered: `Nothing that can be helped.' I knew, after

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

that, that all was not right, but my eyes were not opened to
the truth.”

Here Friend Thurston paused, as if to summon strength to
continue her narrative. Her withered hands were trembling,
and she clasped them together in her lap with a nervous energy
which did not escape her daughter's eye. The latter had
listened with breathless attention, waiting with mingled eagerness
and dread for the dénouement, which she felt must be
more or less tragic. Although her mother's agitation touched
her own heart with sympathetic pain, she knew that the story
had now gone too far to be left unfinished. She rose, brought
a glass of water, and silently placed it on the little table beside
her mother's chair. When she had resumed her seat, the latter
continued:

“Within a year after our boy's death, thee was born. It
was a great consolation to me then, although it has been a much
greater one since. I hoped, too, that it would have made
Richard a little more cheerful, but he was, if any thing, quieter
than ever. I sometimes thought him indifferent both to
me and the babe. I longed, in my weakness and my comfort,
to lay my head upon his breast and rest a while there. It
seemed a womanly fancy of mine, but oh, Hannah, if I had had
the courage to say that much! Once he picked thee up,
stood at the window for a long while, with thee in his arms,
then gave thee back to me and went out of the room without
saying a word. The bosom of thy little frock was damp, and
I know now that he must have cried over thee.

“I had not recovered my full strength when I saw that he
was really ailing. I began to be anxious and uneasy, though
I scarcely knew why, for he still went about his business as
usual. But one morning—it was the nineteenth of the Fifth
month, I remember, and on Seventh-day—he started to go to
the village, and came back to the house in half an hour, looking
fearfully changed. His voice, though, was as steady as
ever. `I believe I am not well, Gulielma,' he said to me;
`perhaps I'd better lie down a while. Don't trouble thyself—

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

it will soon be over.' I made him undress and go to bed, for
my anxiety gave me strength. Then I sent for the doctor,
without telling Richard what I had done. It was evening
when the doctor came; thee was rather fretful that day, and
I had taken thee into another room, for fear Richard might be
disturbed. I only noticed that the doctor stayed a long time,
but they were old friends, I thought, and might like to talk.
By the time I had put thee to sleep, he had left and Richard was
alone. I went directly to him. `What is thee to take?' I asked.
`Nothing,' he said, so quietly that I ought to have been relieved,
but—I do not know how it was—I turned to him trembling
like a leaf, and cried out: `Richard, thee has not told me all!'

“`Yes, all, Gulielma,' said he, `nothing will help: I must
leave thee.' I stared at him a while, trying to stand still,
while every thing in the room went spinning around me, until
I saw nothing more. I was lying beside him on the bed
when I came to myself. My hair was wet: he had picked me
up, poured water on his handkerchief and bathed my face.
When I opened my eyes, he was leaning over me, looking
into my eyes with a look I cannot describe. He breathed
hard and painfully, and his voice was husky. `I have frightened
thee, Gulielma,' said he; `but—but can thee not resign
thyself to lose me?' His look seemed to draw my very soul
from me; I cried, with a loud and bitter cry, `Richard,
Richard, take me with thee!' and threw my arms around his
neck. Oh, my child, how can I tell thee the rest? He put
away my arms, he held me back, and gasped, as he looked at
me with burning eyes: `Take care what thee says, Gulielma;
I am dying, and thee dare not deceive me; does thee love me
as I love thee—more than life, more, the Lord pardon me,
more than heaven?' For the first time, I knew that I did. If it
was a sin, it has been expiated. I cannot remember what was
said, after that. It was all clear between us, and he would
allow no blame to rest on me; but he could not speak, except
at intervals. He held my hand all night, pressing it faintly in
his sleep. The next day he died.

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

“He had loved me thus all the time, Hannah, and it was the
pride and the strength of his love which deceived me. He
would not ask for a caress or a tender word, because he
thought that a woman who loved would freely give it—nor
would he offer one, so long as he suspected that the sacred expression
of his heart might be only passively received. Ah, it
was a sad doubt of me on his part, a sad blindness towards
him on mine. When he began to suffer from disease of the
heart, and knew that his life was measured, his self-torture increased.
He purposely tried to subdue the mild, tempered
affection which he supposed I felt for him, in order that his
death might be a lighter grief to me. And I lived with him,
day after day, never guessing that his stern, set manner was
not his real self! I do not dare to think on the cross he must
have borne: my own seems heavy, and my spirit sometimes
grows weary under it, and is moved to complain. Then I remember
that by bearing it cheerfully I am brought nearer to
him, and the burden becomes light.”

Hannah Thurston listened to the last words with her face
buried in her hands, and her heart full of pity and self-reproach.
What was the pang of her own fruitless dream, her baffled
ideal, beside the sharp, inconsolable sorrow which consumed
her mother's years? What availed her studies, her intellectual
triumphs, her fancied comprehension of life, in comparison
with that knowledge of the heart of man thus fearfully won?
Humble, as when, a child, she listened to her mother's words
as the accents of infallible wisdom, she now bowed down
before the sanctity of that mother's experience.

The widow leaned back in her chair, with closed eyes, but
with a happy serenity on her weary face. Hannah took her
hand, and whispered, with a broken voice: “Thank thee,
mother!” The weak old arms drew her gently down, and
the pale lips kissed her own.

“Bless thee, my daughter. Now take thy book and let me
rest a while.”

Hannah took the book, but not to read.

-- 167 --

p713-172 CHAPTER XIII. IN WHICH SPRING OPENS.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

The rainy Sunday was the precursor of a thaw, which lasted
for a fortnight, and stripped the landscapes of Ptolemy of
every particle of snow, except such as found a lodgment in
fence-corners, behind walls, or in shaded ravines. The wands
of the willow clumps along the streams brightened to a vivid
yellow, and the myriad twigs of low-lying thickets blushed
purple with returning sap. Frozen nights and muddy days
enough were yet in store; but with every week the sun gained
confidence in his own alchemy, and the edge of the north-wind
was blunted. Very slowly, indeed, a green shimmer crept
up through the brown, dead grass; the fir-woods breathed a
resinous breath of awaking; pale green eyes peeped from the
buds of the garden-lilacs, and, finally, like a tender child, ignorant
of danger, the crocus came forth full blown and shamed
the cowardly hesitation of the great oaks and elms.

During this season, Woodbury's intercourse with the society
of the village was mostly suspended. After the termination
of the Great Sewing-Union, families fell back into their
narrower circles, and rested for a time both from their social
and their charitable labors. Even the itinerant prophets and
philanthropists ceased their visits, leaving Ptolemy in its normal
darkness. Only Mr. Dyce, it was whispered, had again
made his appearance at the Merryfields', where his spiritual
sessions were attended by a select circle of the initiated.
Neither Woodbury nor Mr. Waldo had been again invited to
attend.

All minor gossip, however, was lost sight of, in the interest

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

occasioned by an event which occurred about this time. Miss
Eliza Clancy, to the surprise of everybody, had at last received
“a call.” During a visit to Syracuse, she had made the
acquaintance of the Rev. Jehiel Preeks, a widower who, having
been driven away from Tristan d'Acunha after losing his
wife there, had been commissioned by the A. B. C. F. M. to a
new field of labor in the Telugu country. His station was to
be Cuddapah, only a day's journey from Jutnapore. Miss
Eliza displayed such an intimate knowledge of the latter mission,
derived from Mrs. Boerum's letters, and such a vital concern
in the spiritual welfare of the Telugus, that the Rev.
Jehiel, at their third interview, asked her to share his labors.
There were persons in Ptolemy so malicious as to declare that
the proposal really came from Miss Eliza herself; but this is
not for a moment to be believed. The missionary made a better
choice than such persons were willing to admit. Although
verging on forty, and ominously thin, Miss Clancy was sincere,
active, and patient, and thought more of the heathen souls
whom she might enlighten than of the honors of her new position.
When she returned to Ptolemy as Mrs. Preeks, with
her passage engaged to Madras in the very vessel which was
to carry out the contributions of the Mission Fund, she was
too thoroughly happy to be disturbed by the village gossip.
The other ladies of the Fund — foremost among them her
sister spinsters, Miss Ann Parrott and Miss Sophia Stevenson—
immediately resumed work, in order to provide her with a
generous outfit for the voyage. Early in April the parting
took place, with mutual tears, and thenceforth the pious patronage
of Ptolemy was transferred from Jutnapore and Mrs.
Boerum to Cuddapah and Mrs. Preeks.

The Hon. Zeno Harder occupied his seat in the Legislature,
through the winter. Several times during the session Woodbury
received the compliment of documents, one of them entitled:
“Remarks of the Hon. Zeno Harder, of Atauga County,
on the Mohawk and Adirondac Railroad Bill.” Occasionally,
also, the Albany Cerberus was sent to him with one of the

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

leading editorials marked, by way of directing his attention
to it. The Hon. Zeno looked upon Woodbury, who had been
so long absent from the country as to have lost “the run” of
politics, as fair prey. By securing him before the hostile party
had a chance, he would gain two votes (one of them Bute's),
and possibly more, besides a President of character and substance,
for mass-meetings. Woodbury, however, was too
shrewd, and the Member too clumsy in his diplomacy, for the
success of this plan. The former, although foreseeing that he
would be inevitably drawn to take sides, sooner or later,
determined to preserve his independence as long as possible.

The churches in the village undertook their periodical “revivals,”
which absorbed the interest of the community while
they lasted. It was not the usual season in Ptolemy for such
agitations of the religious atmosphere, but the Methodist clergyman,
a very zealous and impassioned speaker, having initiated
the movement with great success, the other sects became
alarmed lest he should sweep all the repentant sinners of the
place into his own fold. As soon as they could obtain help
from Tiberius, the Baptists followed, and the Rev. Lemuel
Styles was constrained to do likewise. For a few days, the
latter regained the ground he had lost, and seemed about to
distance his competitors. Luckily for him, the Rev. Jehiel
Preeks accompanied his wife on her farewell visit, and was
immediately impressed into the service. His account of his
sufferings at Tristan d'Acunha, embracing a description of the
sickness and triumphant death of his first wife, melted the auditors
to tears, and the exhortation which followed was like seed
planted in well-ploughed ground. The material for conversion,
drawn upon from so many different quarters, was soon exhausted,
but the rival churches stoutly held out, until convinced that
neither had any further advantage to gain over the other.

Mr. Waldo, of course, was not exempt from the general
necessity, although conscious of the disadvantage under which
he labored in representing so unimportant a sect. Its founder
had been a man of marked character, whose strong, peculiar

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

intellect, combined with his earnestness of heart, wrought
powerfully upon those with whom he came in personal contact,
but his views were not broad enough to meet the wants of a
large class. After his death, many of his disciples, released
from the influence of his personality, saw how slight a difference
separated them from their brethren, and yearned to be included
in a more extensive fold. Among these was Mr. Waldo,
whose native good sense taught him that minor differences in
interpretation and observances do not justify Christians in dividing
their strength by a multitude of separate organizations.
His congregation, however, was very slowly brought to view
the matter in the same light, and he was too sincerely attached
to its members to give up his charge of them while any
prospect of success remained.

On this occasion, nevertheless—thanks to the zeal of some
of his flock, rather than his own power of wielding the thunderbolts
of Terror—Mr. Waldo gained three or four solitary
fish out of the threescore who were hauled up from the deeps
by the various nets. The Cimmerian rite of baptism had this
advantage, that it was not performed in public, and its solemnity
was not therefore disturbed by the presence of a crowd
of curious spectators, such as are especially wont to be on
hand when the water is cold. Mr. Waldo even disregarded
the peculiar form of initiation which characterized his sect,
affirming that it added no sanctity to the rite.

During the period of the revivals, there was a temporary
suspension of the social life of Ptolemy. Even kindred families
rarely assembled at tea except to discuss the absorbing
topic and compare the results obtained by the various churches.
There was a great demand for Baxter's “Saint's Rest,”
Alleine's “Alarm,” Young's “Night Thoughts,” and Pollok's
“Course of Time,” at the little bookstore. Two feathers disappeared
from the Sunday bonnet of Mrs. Hamilton Bue, and
the Misses Smith exchanged their red ribbons for slate-colored.
Still, it was not the habit of the little place to be sombre, its
gayety was never excessive, and hence its serious moods

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

never assumed a penitential character, and soon wore off. In
this respect it presented a strong contrast to Mulligansville
and Anacreon, both of which communities retained a severe
and mournful expression for a long time after their revivals
had closed.

By this time the meadows were covered with young grass,
the willows hung in folds of misty color, and a double row of
daffodils bloomed in every garden. The spring ploughing and
all the other various forms of farm labor commenced in the
valleys, and on the warm, frostless hillsides. The roads were
again dry and hard; the little steamer resumed its trips on the
lake; and a new life not only stirred within the twin valleys,
but poured into them from without.

As the uniformity of winter life at Lakeside gave way to
the changes exacted by the season, Woodbury became dimly
sensible that Mrs. Fortitude Babb, with all her virtues as a
housekeeper, stood too prominently in the foreground of his
home. Her raw, angular nature came so near him, day by day,
as to be felt as a disturbing element. She looked upon her
dominion as reassured to her, and serenely continued the exercise
of her old privileges. While entertaining the profoundest
respect, not unmixed with a moderate degree of affection, for
her master, she resisted any attempt to interfere with the
regular course of household procedure which she had long
since established. He was still too ignorant, indeed, to dispute
her authority with any success, in-doors; but when the
gardening weather arrived, and she transferred her rule to the
open air, his patience was sometimes severely tried.

He knew, from his boyish days, every square foot in the
sunny plot of ground—the broad alley down the centre, with
flower-beds on either side, producing pinks, sweet-williams,
larkspurs, marigolds, and prince's-feathers, in their succession;
the clumps of roses at regular intervals; the low trellis, to be
overrun with nasturtiums and sweet-peas; the broad vegetable
beds, divided by rows of currant and gooseberry bushes,
and the crooked old quince-trees against the northern wall.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

There were they all, apparently unchanged; but, reverently
as he looked upon them for the sake of the Past, he felt that
if Lakeside was to be truly his home, its features must, to
some extent, be moulded by his own taste. The old arrangements
could not be retained, simply for the sake of the old
associations; the place must breathe an atmosphere of life,
not of death. In spite of the admirable situation of the house,
its surroundings had been much neglected, and the trained
eye of its master daily detected new capacities for beauty.

Nothing of all this, however, suggested itself to the ossified
brain of the housekeeper. In her eyes, Woodbury was but a
tenant of Mrs. Dennison, and that lady would cry down from
Paradise to forbid the position of her favorite plants and her
trees from being changed. Hence, Mrs. Babb was almost
petrified with astonishment, one warm morning, on Woodbury
saying to her, as they stood in the garden:

“I shall extend the garden, so as to take in another half-acre.
The ground must be first prepared, so it can scarcely
be done this spring; but, at least, this first row of currants
can be taken up and set beyond the second. The vegetables
will then be partly hidden from sight, and these beds can be
planted with flowers.”

“O, the land!” exclaimed the housekeeper. “Did a body
ever hear o' sich a thing! Where'll you get your currans for
pies, I'd like to know? They won't bear a mite if you take
'em up now. Besides, where am I to plant peas and early
beans, if you put flowers here?”

“There,” said Woodbury, pointing to the other end of the
garden.

“Why, I had 'em there last summer. Here, where these
cabbages was, is the right place. To my thinkin', there's
flowers enough, as it is. Not that I'd take any of 'em up:
she was always fond of 'em, and she was satisfied with my
fixin' of the garden. But there's them that thinks they knows
better. 'T'an't any too big as it was, and if you take off all
this here ground, we'll run out o' vegetables afore the

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

summer's over. Then, I'll git the blame, all over the neighborhood.
People knows I 'tend to it.”

“Mrs. Babb,” said Woodbury, a little sternly, “I shall take
care that your reputation does not suffer. It is my intention
to engage an experienced gardener, who will take all this
work off your hands, for the future. But the improvements I
intend to make cannot be carried out immediately, and I must
ask you to superintend the planting, this spring. You shall
have sufficient ground for all the vegetables we need, and it
can make little difference to you where they grow.”

The housekeeper did not venture upon any further remonstrance,
but her heart was filled with gall and bitterness. She
could not deny to herself Woodbury's right to do what he
pleased with his own, but such innovations struck her as being
almost criminal. They opened the door to endless confusions,
which it distressed her to contemplate, and the end
whereof she could not foresee.

That evening, as Bute was shelling his seed-corn in the
kitchen, he noticed that her thin lips were a little more tightly
compressed than usual, while she plied her knitting-needles
with an energy that betrayed a serious disturbance of mind.
Bute gave himself no concern, however, well knowing that,
whatever it was, he should hear it in good time.

Mrs. Babb sighed in her usual wheezy manner, drawing up
and letting down her shoulders at the same time, and knit a
few minutes longer, with her eyes fixed on the kitchen clock.
At last she said: “Ah, yes, it's well she's gone.”

Bute looked up, but as she was still inspecting the clock, he
said nothing.

“I was afeard things couldn't stay as they was,” she again
remarked.

Bute picked up a fresh ear, and began grinding the buttend
with a cob, to loosen the grains.

“It's hard to see sich things a-comin' on, in a body's old
days,” groaned the housekeeper. This time her gaze was removed
from the clock, and fell grimly upon her adopted son.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

“What's the matter, Mother Forty?” he asked.

“Matter, Bute? I should think you'd ha' seen it, if you
was in the habit o' seein' furder than your nose. Things is
goin' to wrack, fast enough. He will have his way, no matter
how onreasonable it is.”

“Well, why shouldn't he? But as for bein' unreasonable,
I don't see it. He's gettin' the hang of farmin' matters amazin'ly,
and is goin' to let me do what I've been wantin' to,
these five year. Wait till we get the gewano, and phosphate,
and drainin' and deep ploughin', and you won't see such
another farm in the hull county.”

“Yes, and the garden all tore to pieces,” rejoined the housekeeper;
“if she could come out of her grave next year, she
won't know it ag'in. And me, that's tended to it this ever so
long, to have a strange man, that nobody knows, stuck over
my head!”

Bute bent his face over the ear of corn, to conceal a
malicious smile. He knew that all the housekeeper wanted,
was to “speak out her mind”—after which she would resign
herself to the inevitable. He accordingly made no further
reply, and commenced whistling, very softly, “Barbara
Allen,” a tune which of late seemed to harmonize with his
mood.

Woodbury, on his part, was conscious of a restless stirring
of the blood, for which his contact with the housekeeper was
in the least degree responsible. Her figure, nevertheless,
formed a hard, sharp, rocky background, against which was
projected, in double sweetness from the contrast, the soft outlines
of a younger form, glimmering indistinctly through a
mist which concealed the face.

He did not deceive himself. He saw that his apparent independence
was a belligerent condition, in which he could
never find adequate peace; but not for this reason—not from
any cool calculations of prudence—did he long to see the
household of Lakeside governed by its legitimate mistress.
If the long years of summer had made his heart apathetic or

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

indifferent, it had not deadened his nature to the subtle magic
of spring. A more delicate languor than that of the tropics
crept over him in the balmy mornings; all sounds and odors
of the season fostered it, and new images began to obtrude
upon his sleeping as well as his waking dreams. He knew
the symptoms, and rejoiced over the reappearance of the old
disease. It was not now the fever of youth, ignorantly given
up to its own illusions. He could count the accelerated pulsations,
hold the visions steadily fast as they arose in his brain,
and analyze while he enjoyed them. Love and Experience
must now go hand in hand, and if an object presented itself,
the latter must approve while the former embraced.

Reviewing, in his mind, the women whom he knew, there
was not one, he confessed to himself, whom he would ever,
probably, be able to love. His acquaintances in New York
were bright, lively girls—the associates of his nieces—in some
of whom, no doubt, there was a firm basis of noble feminine
character. It could not be otherwise; yet the woman who
must share his seclusion, finding in him, principally, her
society, in his home her recreation, in his happiness her own,
could scarcely be found in that circle. Coming back to Ptolemy,
his survey was equally discouraging. He could never
overlook a lack of intellectual culture in his wife. Who possessed
that, unless, indeed, Hannah Thurston? She, he admitted,
had both exquisite taste and a degree of culture remarkable
for the opportunities she enjoyed; but a union with
her would be a perpetual torment. She, with her morbid
notions of right, seeing an unpardonable sin in every innocent
personal habit! What little she had observed of his external
life had evidently inspired her with a strong dislike of him;
how could she bear to know him as he was—to look over the
pages of his past life? His wife, he felt, must be allowed no
illusions. If she could not find enough of truth and manliness
in his heart to counterbalance past errors and present defects,
she should find no admittance there.

In spite of these unavailing reviews, one important result

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

was attained. He would no longer, as heretofore, shrink from
the approach of love. From whatever quarter the guest
might come, the door should be found open, and the word
“Welcome,” woven of the evergreen leaves of immortal
longing, should greet the arrival.

-- 177 --

p713-182 CHAPTER XIV. CONTAINING CONVERSATIONS MORE IMPORTANT THAN THEY SEEM TO BE.

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

One balmy afternoon, when the dandelions were beginning to
show their golden disks among the grass, Woodbury started on
foot for Ptolemy, intending to take tea with the Waldos, whom
he had not seen for a fortnight. Sauntering along the road,
at the foot of the eastern hill, with the dark, pine-fringed rocks
and the sparkling cascade on one hand, and the fresh, breathing
meadows on the other, he found himself, at last, at the
end of the lane leading to the Merryfield farm-house, and
paused, attracted by the roseate blush of a Judas-tree in the
garden. The comfortable building, with its barn and out-houses,
seemed to bask in happy warmth and peace, half-hidden
in a nest of fruit-trees just bursting into bloom. The
fences around them had been newly whitewashed, and gleamed
like snow against the leafing shrubbery. An invigorating
smell of earth came from the freshly-ploughed field to the south.
Every feature of the scene spoke of order, competence, and
pastoral contentment and repose.

In such a mood, he forgot the occasional tedium of the
farmer's talk, and the weak pretensions of his wife, and only
remembered that he had not seen them for some time. Turning
into the lane, he walked up to the house, where he was cordially
received by Mr. Merryfield. “Come in,” said the latter:
“Sarah's looking over seeds, or something of the kind, with
Miss Thurston, but she'll be down presently. You recollect
Mr. Dyce?” The last words were spoken as they entered the

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

room, where the medium, with his sallow, unwholesome face,
sat at an open window, absorbed in the perusal of a thick
pamphlet. He rose and saluted Woodbury, though by no
means with cordiality.

“How delightful a home you have here, Mr. Merryfield,”
Woodbury said. “You need not wish to change places with
any one. An independent American farmer, with his affairs
in such complete order that the work almost goes on of itself,
from year to year, seems to me the most fortunate of
men.”

“Well—yes—I ought to be satisfied,” answered the host:
“I sometimes wish for a wider spere, but I suppose it's best
as it is.”

“Oh, be sure of that!” exclaimed Woodbury: “neither is
your sphere a narrow one, if it is rightly filled.”

“Nothing is best as it is,” growled Mr. Dyce, from the window,
at the same time; “private property, family, isolated
labor, are all wrong.”

Woodbury turned to the speaker, with a sudden doubt of
his sanity, but Mr. Merryfield was not in the least surprised.

“You know, Mr. Dyce,” said he, “that I can't go that far.
The human race may come to that in the course of time, as it
were, but I'm too old to begin.”

“Nobody is too old for the Truth,” rejoined the medium, so
insolently that Woodbury felt an itching desire to slap him in
the face,—“especially, when it's already demonstrated. Here's
the whole thing,” he continued, giving the pamphlet a whack
on the window-sill: “read it, and you'll find how much better
off we are without those selfish institutions, marriage and the
right to property.”

“What is it?” asked Woodbury.

“It's the annual report of the Perfectionists. They have a
community near Aqueanda, where their principles are put in
practice. Every thing is in common: labor is so divided that
no one feels the burden, yet all live comfortably. The children
are brought up all together, and so the drudgery of a family is

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

avoided. Besides, love is not slavery, but freedom, and the
affections are true because they do not wear legal chains.”

“Good God! Is this true?” exclaimed Woodbury, turning
to Mr. Merryfield.

“I believe it is,” he answered. “I've read part of the report,
and there are queer things in it. Even if the doctrine is
right, I don't think mankind is fit for it yet. I shouldn't like,
even, to let everybody read that book: though, to be sure,
we might be much more outspoken than we are.”

“Read it,” said Mr. Dyce, thrusting the pamphlet into
Woodbury's hand. “It's unanswerable. If you are not
blinded by the lies and hypocrisies of Society, you will see
what the true life of Man should be. Society is the Fall, sir,
and we can restore the original paradise of Adam whenever
we choose to free ourselves from its tyranny.”

“No doubt, provided we are naturally sinless, like Adam,”
Woodbury could not help saying, as he took the pamphlet.
He had no scruples in receiving and reading it, for he was not
one of those delicate, effeminate minds, who are afraid to look
on error lest they may be infected. His principles were so
well-based that every shock only settled them the more firmly.
He had never preferred ignorance to unpleasant knowledge,
and all of the latter which he had gained had not touched the
sound manliness of his nature.

“We are!” cried Mr. Dyce, in answer to his remark.
“The doctrine of original sin is the basis of all the wrongs of
society. It is false. Human nature is pure in all its instincts,
and we distort it by our selfish laws. Our life is artificial and
unnatural. If we had no rights of property we should have
no theft: if we had no law of marriage we should have no licentiousness:
if we had no Governments, we should have no
war.”

Mr. Merryfield did not seem able to answer these declarations,
absurd as they were, and Woodbury kept silent, from
self-respect. The former, however, was stronger in his instincts
than in his powers of argument, and shrank, with a sense of

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

painful repugnance, from a theory which he was unable to combat.
Mr. Dyce's prolonged visit was beginning to be disagreeable
to him. His ambition to be considered a prominent
reformer was his weak side, and his freely-offered hospitality
to the various apostles had given him a consideration which
misled him. His kindness had thus frequently been imposed
upon, but the secret fear of losing his place had prevented him,
hitherto, from defending himself.

Mr. Dyce, on the other hand, was one of those men who are
not easily shaken off. He led a desultory life, here and there,
through New York and the New England States, presiding at
spiritual sessions in the houses of the believers, among whom
he had acquired a certain amount of reputation as a medium.
Sometimes his performances were held in public (admittance
ten cents), in the smaller towns, and he earned enough in this
way to pay his necessary expenses. When he discovered a believing
family, in good circumstances, especially where the
table was well supplied, he would pitch his tent, for days, or
weeks, as circumstances favored. Such an oasis in the desert
of existence he had found at Mr. Merryfield's, and the discomfort
of the meek host at his prolonged stay, which would have
been sufficiently palpable to a man of the least delicacy of feeling,
was either unnoticed by him, or contemptuously ignored.

Woodbury read the man at a glance, and received, also, a
faint suspicion of Mr. Merryfield's impatience at his stay; but
he, himself, had little patience with the latter's absurdities, and
was quite content that he should endure the punishment he
had invoked.

Putting the pamphlet in his pocket, and turning to Mr. Dyce,
he said: “I shall read this, if only to find out the point at
which Progress becomes Reaction—where Moral Reform
shakes hands with Depravity.”

The medium's sallow face grew livid, at the firm coolness
with which these words were spoken. He half-started from his
seat, but sank back again, and turning his head to the window,
gave a contemptuous snort from his thin nostrils.

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“There is mischief in that man,” thought Woodbury.

Mr. Merryfield, in spite of his trepidation—for he was a
thorough physical coward, and the moral courage on which he
plumed himself was a sham article, principally composed of
vanity—nevertheless felt a sense of relief from Woodbury's
composed, indifferent air. Here, at least, was one man who
could meet the vampire unconcernedly, and drive, if need be,
a stake through his gorged carcass. For once, he regretted
that he did not possess a similar quality. It was almost resistance,
he was aware, and the man capable of it might probably
be guilty of the crime (as he considered it) of using physical
force; but he dimly recognized it in a refreshing element of
strength. He did not feel quite so helpless as usual in Woodbury's
presence, after that.

Still, he dreaded a continuance of the conversation. “Will
you come, as it were”—said he; “that is, would you like”—

Woodbury, who had turned his back upon Mr. Dyce, after
speaking, suddenly interrupted him with: “How do you do,
Mrs. Merryfield?”

The mistress of the house, passing through the hall, had
paused at the open door. Behind her came Hannah Thurston,
in her bonnet, with a satchel on her arm.

After the greetings were over, Mrs. Merryfield said: “We
were going into the garden.”

“Pray, allow me to accompany you,” said Woodbury.

“Oh, yes, if you care about flowers and things.”

The garden was laid out on the usual plan: a central alley,
bordered with flower-beds, vegetables beyond, and currants
planted along the fence. It lay open to the sun, sheltered by
a spur of the eastern ridge, and by the orchard to the left of the
house. In one corner stood a Judas-tree, every spray thickly
hung with the vivid rose-colored blossoms. The flowers were
farther advanced than at Lakeside, for the situation was much
lower and warmer, and there had been no late frosts. The
hyacinths reared their blue and pink pagodas, filling the walk
with their opulent breath; the thick green buds of the tulips

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

began to show points of crimson, and the cushiony masses of
mountain-pink fell over the boarded edges of the beds.

Mrs. Merryfield had but small knowledge of floriculture. Her
beds were well kept, however, but from habit, rather than taste.
“My pineys won't do well, this year, I don't think,” said she:
“this joon-dispray rose is too near them. Here's plenty of
larkspurs and coreopsisses coming up, Hannah; don't you want
some?”

“Thank you, my garden is wild with them,” Miss Thurston
answered, “but I will take a few plants of the flame-colored
marigold, if you have them to spare.”

“Oh, that's trash; take them all, if you like.”

“Miss Thurston,” said Woodbury, suddenly, “would you
like to have some bulbs of gladeolus and tiger-lily? I have just
received a quantity from Rochester.”

“Very much indeed: you are very kind,” she said. “How
magnificent they are, in color!” The next moment, she was
vexed at herself for having accepted the offer, and said no
more.

Mrs. Merryfield, having found the marigolds, took up a
number and placed them in a basket, adding various other
plants of which she had a superfluity. As they left the garden,
Woodbury quietly took the basket, saying: “I am walking
to Ptolemy also, Miss Thurston.”

It was impossible to decline his company, though the
undefinable sense of unrest with which his presence always
affected her, made the prospect of the walk far from agreeable.
Side by side they passed down the lane, and had nearly gained
the highway, when Woodbury broke the silence by saying:

“What do you think of Mr. Dyce?”

Hannah Thurston was a little startled by the unexpected
question. “I have scarcely formed an opinion,” she answered:
“it may not be just to decide from impressions only. If I did
so, the decision would not be favorable to him.”

“You are right!” he exclaimed, with energy. “Do not
speak to him again! I beg pardon,” he added, apologetically,

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“I did not mean to be dictatorial; but the man is thoroughly
false and bad.”

“Do you know any thing of him?” she asked.

“Only what I have myself observed. I have learned to
trust my instincts, because I find that what we call instinct is
only a rapid and subtle faculty of observation. A man can
never completely disguise himself, and we therefore see him
most truly at the first glance, before his powers of deception
can be exercised upon us.”

“It may be true,” she said, as if speaking to herself, “but
one's prejudices are so arbitrary. How can we know that we
are right, in yielding to them?”

For a moment, a sharp retort hovered on Woodbury's
tongue. How can we know, he might have said, that we are
right in accepting views, the extreme character of which is
self-evident? How can we, occupying an exceptional place,
dare to pronounce rigid, unmitigated judgment on all the rest
of mankind? But the balmy spring day toned him to gentleness.
The old enchantment of female presence stole over him,
as when it surrounded each fair face with a nimbus, to the narcotized
vision of youth. One glance at his companion swept
away the harsh words. A tender gleam of color flushed her
cheeks, and the lines of her perfect lips were touched with a
pensive softness. Her eyes, fixed at the moment on the hill
beyond the farther valley, were almost as soft as a violet in hue.
He had never before seen her in the strong test of sunshine,
and remarked that for a face like hers it was no disenchantment.
She might be narrow and bigoted, he felt, but she was
nevertheless true, earnest, and pure.

“We are not required to exhibit our prejudices,” he said.
“In Society, disagreeable persons are still individuals, and
have certain claims upon us. But, after all the latitude we are
required to grant, a basis of character must be exacted. Do
you think a man consciously false and depraved should be tolerated
on account of a coincidence in opinions?”

“Certainly not,” she replied.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Woodbury then related the incident of the piano. He began
to feel a friendly pity for the girl walking beside him.
Her intense earnestness, he saw, and her ignorance of the true
nature of men, were likely to betray her, as in the present case,
into associations, the thought of which made him shudder. He
would at least save her from this, and therefore told the story,
with an uncomfortable sense, all the while, of the pamphlet in
his pocket.

Hannah Thurston was unfeignedly shocked at the deception
of Mr. Dyce. “I am glad you have told me this,” said she,
“for I wanted a justification for avoiding him. Have you
mentioned it to the Merryfields?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“In the first place, you know that they are too infatuated
with the spiritual delusion to believe it. He would have an
explanation ready, as he had that night. Moreover, it would
cost Bute, who gave me the details in confidence, the loss of
two friends. For his sake let it still be confidential.”

She met his deep brown eyes, and bowed in reply. He
plucked the stalk of a dandelion, as they went along, pinched
off the flower, split the lower end, and putting it into his
mouth, blew a tiny note, as from a fairy trumpet. His manner
was so serious that Hannah Thurston looked away lest he
should see her smile.

“You are laughing, I know,” said he, taking the stalk from
his mouth, “and no wonder. I suddenly recollected having
blown these horns, as a boy. It is enough to make one boyish,
to see spring again, for the first time in fifteen years. I
wonder if the willow switches are too dry. Henry Denison
and I used to make very tolerable flutes of them, but we never
could get more than four or five notes.”

“Then you value your early associations?” she asked.

“Beyond all others of my life, I think. Is it not pleasant,
to look back to a period when every thing was good, when all
men and women were infinitely wise and benevolent, when life

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

took care of itself and the future was whatever you chose to
make it? Now, when I know the world—know it, Miss
Thurston”—and his voice was grave and sad—“to be far
worse than you, or any other pure woman suspects, and still
keep my faith in the Good that shall one day be triumphant,
I can smile at my young ignorance, but there is still a glory
around it. Do you know Wordsworth's Ode?”

“Yes—`the light that never was on sea or land.'”

“Never—until after it has gone by. We look back and see
it. Why, do you know that I looked on Mrs. Merryfield as a
Greek must have looked on the Delphian Pythoness?”

Hannah Thurston laughed, and then suddenly checked herself.
She could not see one of her co-workers in the Great
Cause ridiculed, even by intimation. The chord he had
touched ceased to vibrate. The ease with which he recovered
from a deeper tone and established conversation again in
mental shallows, annoyed her all the more, that it gratified
some latent instinct of her own mind. She distrusted the
influence which, in spite of herself, Woodbury exercised upon
her.

“I see your eyes wander off to the hills,” he said, after an
interval of silence. “They are very lovely to-day. In this
spring haze the West Ridge appears to be as high as the
Jura. How it melts into the air, far up the valley! The
effect of mountains, I think, depends more on atmosphere
than on their actual height. You could imagine this valley to
be one of the lower entrances to the Alps. By the way, Miss
Thurston, this must have given you a suggestion of them.
How did you manage to get such a correct picture in your
mind?”

She turned her surprised face full towards him. The
dreamy expression which softened its outline, and hovered
in the luminous depth of her eyes, did not escape him.

“Oh, I know it,” he added, laughing. “What was the
song you sang at Mr. Bue's? Something about an Alpine
hunter: it made me think I was standing on the

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

Scheideck, watching the avalanches tumbling down from the Jungfrau.”

“You have been in Switzerland, Mr. Woodbury!” she
exclaimed, with animation.

“Yes, on my way from England to India.”

He described to her his Swiss tour, inspired to prolong the
narrative by the eager interest she exhibited. The landscapes
of the higher Alps stood clear in his memory, and he had the
faculty of translating them distinctly into words. Commencing
with the valley of the Reuss, he took her with him over
the passes of the Furca and the Grimsel, and had only reached
the falls of the Aar, when the gate of the Widow Thurston's
cottage shut down upon the Alpine trail.

“We will finish the trip another time,” said Woodbury, as
he opened the gate for her.

“How much I thank you! I seem to have been in Switzerland,
myself. I think I shall be able to sing the song better,
from knowing its scenery.”

She offered him her hand, which he pressed cordially. “I
should like to call upon your mother again,” he said.

“She will be very glad to see you.”

As he walked down the street towards the Cimmerian parsonage,
his thoughts ran somewhat in this wise: “How much
natural poetry and enthusiasm that girl has in her nature! It
is refreshing to describe any thing to her, she is so absorbed in
receiving it. What a splendid creature she might have become,
under other circumstances! But here she is hopelessly
warped and distorted. Nature intended her for a woman and
a wife, and the rôle of a man and an apostle is a monstrous perversion.
I do not know whether she most attracts me through
what she might have been, or repels me through what she is.
She suggests the woman I am seeking, only to show me how
vain the search must be. I am afraid I shall have to give it up.”

Pursuing these reflections, he was about passing the parsonage
without recognizing it, when a cheery voice rang out to
him from the open door:

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“Have you lost the way, Mr. Woodbury?”

“`Not lost, but gone before,'” said he, as he turned back
to the gate.

“What profanity!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo, though she
laughed at the same time. “Come in: our serious season is
over. I suppose I ought to keep a melancholy face, for two
weeks longer, to encourage the new converts, but what is one
to do, when one's nature is dead against it?”

“Ah, Mrs. Waldo,” replied Woodbury, “if you suffered
under your faith, instead of rejoicing in it, I should doubt your
Christianity. I look upon myself as one of your converts.”

“I am afraid you are given to backsliding.”

“Only for the pleasure of being reconverted,” said he; “but
come—be my mother-confessoress. I am in great doubt and
perplexity.”

“And you come to a woman for help? Delightful!”

“Even so. Do you remember what you said to me, when
I picked you up out of the wreck, last winter? But I see you
do not. Mrs. Fortitude Babb is a tyrant.”

Mrs. Waldo was not deceived by this mock lamentation.
He would not first have felt the tyranny now, she knew, unless
a stronger feeling made it irksome.

“Ah ha! you have found it out,” she said. “Well—you
know the remedy.”

“Yes, I know it; but what I do not know is—the woman
who should take her place.”

“Don't you?” said Mrs. Waldo, with a sigh, “then, of
course, I do not.”

“I walked from Merryfield's, this afternoon, with Hannah
Thurston,” he presently remarked.

“Well?” she asked eagerly.

“What a perversion of a fine woman! I lose my temper
when I think of it. I came very near being rude to her.”

You rude?” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo, “then she must have
provoked you beyond endurance.”

“Not by any thing she said, but simply by what she is.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

“What, pray?”

“A `strong-minded woman.' Heaven keep me from all
such! I have will enough for two, and my household shall
never have more than one head.”

“That's sound doctrine,” said Mr. Waldo, hearing the last
words as he entered the room.

-- 189 --

p713-194 CHAPTER XV. WHICH COMES NEAR BEING TRAGIC.

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

In the beginning of June, the Merryfields received additional
guests. Among their acquaintances in New York
city were Mr. and Mrs. Whitlow, whom they had met during
the Annual Convention of the Anti-Slavery Society. Mr.
Whitlow was a prosperous grocer, who had profited by selling
“free sugar” at two cents a pound more than the product of
slave labor, although the former was an inferior article. He
was very bitter in his condemnation of the Manchester manufacturers,
on account of their consumption of cotton. The
Merryfields had been present at a tea-party given by him to
Mr. Wendell Phillips, and the circumstance was not forgotten
by their hosts. When the latter shut up their house in the
respectable upper part of Mercer street, in order to make a
summer trip to Lake Superior by way of Niagara, they determined
to claim a return for their hospitality. Tea in Mercer
street was equivalent, in their eyes, to a week's entertainment
at Ptolemy. If not, they could invite the Merryfields again,
at the next Convention, which would certainly balance the
account.

Accordingly, one fine evening, the stage from Atauga City
brought to Ptolemy, and a carriage from Fairlamb's livery-stable
forwarded to the Merryfield farm, Mr. and Mrs. Whitlow,
and their two daughters, Mary Wollstonecraft Whitlow,
aged thirteen, and Phillis Wheatley Whitlow, aged nine—
together with four trunks. The good-natured host was
overwhelmed with this large and unexpected visit, and feebly
endeavored to obtain a signal from his wife as to whether they

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

could be conveniently accommodated, during the bustle of
arrival.

“If I had knowed, as it were, that you were coming,”
said he.

“Oh, we thought we would take you by surprise: it's so
much pleasanter,” exclaimed Mrs. Whitlow, a tall, gaunt
woman, who displayed a pair of large feet as she clambered
down from the carriage. She thereupon saluted Mrs. Merryfield
with a kiss which sounded like the splitting of a
dry chip.

Mary Wollstonecraft and Phillis Wheatley scampered off
around the house and into the garden as soon as they touched
ground. They amused themselves at first by pulling up the
early radishes, to see how long their roots were, but after a
while were attracted by the tulips, and returned to the house
with handfuls of the finest.

“Where did you get those?” said their mother; “I am
afraid they have taken too many,” she added, turning towards
Mrs. Merryfield, “but the dear children are so fond of flowers.
I think it elevates them and helps to form their character.
The Beautiful and the Good, you know, are one and the same.”

“Yes, but it ought to be directed,” replied Mrs. Merryfield,
without exactly knowing what she was saying. She saw, in
imagination, her garden stripped bare, and was meditating
how she could prevent it. Her husband put a padlock on the
gate next morning, and in the course of the forenoon Phillis
Wheatley was discovered hanging by her frock from the
paling.

There was no help for it. The Whitlows had come to stay,
and they stayed. Mr. Dyce was obliged to give up his occupancy
of the best bedroom, and take a small chamber under
the roof. Merryfield hoped, but in vain, that this new discomfort
would drive him away. The new-comers were acquaintances
of his, and although not spiritualists, yet they were
very free to discuss the peculiar doctrines of the Aqueanda
community.

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

Day by day, Mrs. Merryfield saw her choice hams and her
cherished fowls disappearing before the onslaught of her
guests. Her reserve of jams and marmalades was so drawn
upon that she foresaw its exhaustion before the summer's fruit
could enable her to replenish it. Mary Wollstonecraft and
Phillis Wheatley were especially destructive, in this respect,
and very frankly raised a clamor for “preserves,” when there
happened to be none on the table. Their mother mildly tolerated
this infraction of good behavior on their part.

“They make themselves at home,” she would remark, turning
to the hostess with an amiable smile. “I think we should
allow some liberty to the dietetic instincts of children. Alcott
says, you know, that `like feeds like—the unclean spirit licks
carnage and blood from his trencher.'”

“Gracious me!” exclaimed Mrs. Merryfield, shuddering.

“Yes: and in the scale of Correspondences saccharine substances
are connected with gentleness of heart. I rejoice to
see this development in the dear children. Do you preserve
with free sugar?”

“No,” replied the hostess, with a faint salmon-colored blush,
“we can't get it in Ptolemy. I should like to bear testimony
in this way, if it was possible, but there are so few in this
neighborhood who are interested in the cause of Humanity,
that we cannot do as much as we desire.”

“Why don't you apply to me?” said Mr. Whitlow. “Nothing
easier than to buy two or three barrels at a time, and
have it sent by rail. It will cost you no more than this”—
putting a spoonful of quince jelly into his mouth—“which is
stained with the blood of the slave.” He said nothing, however,
about the quality of the sugar, which was a very coarse,
brown article, purporting to come from Port-au-Prince.

Fortunately, Mr. Merryfield's corn had been planted before
the arrival of his guests. Otherwise, there would have been a
serious interference with his farming operations. Every
pleasant afternoon, the Whitlows laid claim to his carriage and
horses, and, accepting the services of Mr. Dyce as coachman,

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

drove up and down the valleys, and even to the summits of
the hills, to obtain the best views. The very freedom with
which they appropriated to their use and comfort all the appliances
which the farm furnished, imposed upon their kindhearted
hosts. In the eyes of the latter, claims so openly
made involved the existence of a right of some kind, though
precisely what the right was, they could not clearly understand.

When Mrs. Whitlow, therefore, whose devotion to “Nature”
was one of her expressed characteristics, proposed a
pic-nic for the following Saturday afternoon, it was accepted
without demur, as one of the ordinances of Destiny. The
weather had suddenly grown warm, and the deciduous trees
burst into splendid foliage, the luxuriant leaves of summer still
wearing the fresh green of spring-time. All the lower portion
of the valley, and its cleft branches beyond Ptolemy, from
rim to rim of the enclosing hills, hummed and stirred with
an overplus of life. The woods were loud with birds; a tiny
overture of insect horns and drums, in the meadows, preluded
the drama of their ephemeral life; the canes of maize shot the
brown fields with points of shining green, and the wheat began
to roll in shallow ripples under the winds of the lake.
Mrs. Whitlow's proposal was well-timed, in a land where the
beautiful festival of Pentecost is unknown, and it did the
Merryfields no harm that they were forced, against their habit,
to celebrate the opening season.

Not more than a mile from the farm-house there was a spot
admirably adapted for the purpose. It was a favorite resort,
during the summer, of the young gentlemen and ladies of
Ptolemy, and sometimes, even, had been honored by the visit
of a party from Tiberius. Roaring Brook, which had its rise
some miles distant, among the hollows of the upland, issued
from a long glen which cleft East Atauga Hill at the point
where it bent away from the head of the lake, to make its
wider sweep around to the cape beyond Lakeside. At this
point there was a slightly shelving terrace, a quarter of a mile

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

in breadth, thrust out like the corner of a pedestal upon which
the hill had formerly rested. The stream, after lending a part
of its strength to drive a saw-mill at the mouth of the glen,
passed swiftly across the terrace, twisting its way through
broken, rocky ground, to the farther edge, whence it tumbled
in a cataract to the valley. The wall of rock was crowned
with a thick growth of pine, cedar, maple, and aspen trees, and
the stream, for the last hundred yards of its course, slid
through deep, cool shadows, to flash all the more dazzlingly
into the sunshine of its fall. From the brink there were lovely
views of the valley and lake; and even within the grove, as
far as a flat rock, which served as a table for the gay parties,
penetrated glimpses of the airy distance.

The other members of the little band of “Reformers” in
Ptolemy were invited to take part in the pic-nic. The Whitlows
desired and expected this, and would have considered
themselves slighted, had the invitations been omitted. Mrs.
Waldo was included, at the request of Hannah Thurston, who
knew her need of recreation and her enjoyment of it. Besides,
she was sure that Mr. Dyce would be there, and suspected
the presence of Seth Wattles, and she felt the advantage
of being accompanied by a brave and sensible friend.
Mr. Waldo was obliged to attend a meeting of the Trustees
of the Cimmerian Church, and so the two women, taking possession
of his phlegmatic horse and superannuated gig, started
early in the afternoon for the appointed spot. Before reaching
the gate to the farm-house, they overtook Seth Wattles and
Mr. Tanner, on foot, the latter carrying his flute in his hand.
He was celebrated throughout the neighborhood for his performance
of “Love Not” and “The Pirate's Serenade,” on
that instrument.

The spot was reached by following the highway, past the
foot of Roaring Brook cataract, and then taking a side-road
which led across the embaying curve of the valley and, ascended
to the saw-mill at the mouth of the glen. Some of the
party had gone directly across the fields from the Merryfield

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

farm-house, as there was one point in the rocky front of the
terrace where an ascent was practicable without danger. Thus
they nearly all met in the grove at the same time.

The day was warm and still, oppressively sultry in the sunshine,
but there, under the trees and beside the mossy rocks,
the swift brook seemed to bring a fresh atmosphere with it,
out of the heart of the hills. A light wind, imperceptible elsewhere,
softly rustled among the aspen-leaves, and sighed off
from the outer pine-boughs into the silence of the air. The
stream, swollen by late rains, yet cleansed of their stain, ran
deep and strong, curving like bent glass over the worn rocks
in its bed, with a suppressed noise, as if hoarding its shout for
the leap from the cliff. The shade was sprinkled with patches
of intense golden light, where the sun leaked through, and the
spirit of the place seemed to say, in every feature, “I wait
for color and life.” Both were soon given. The Whitlow
children, in pink frocks, scampered here and there; Mrs.
Waldo's knot of crimson ribbon took its place, like a fiery tropical
blossom, among the green; Mrs. Merryfield hung her
orange-colored crape shawl on a bough; and even Seth's ungainly
figure derived some consistency from a cravat of skyblue
satin, the ends of which hung over his breast. Mr. Tanner
screwed together the pieces of his flute, wet his lips several
times with his tongue, and played, loud and shrill, the “Macgregor's
Gathering.”

“The moon's on the lake and the mist's on the brae,”

sang Hannah Thurston to herself, as she stood on the edge of
the stream, a little distance from the others. The smell of the
moss, and of the woolly tufts of unrolling ferns, powerfully excited
and warmed her imagination. She was never heard to
say, in such a spot, like many young ladies, “How romantic!”
but her eyes seemed to grow larger and darker, her pale cheek
glowed without an increase of color, and her voice was thrilled
with an indescribable mixture of firmness and sweetness. This
was her first true enjoyment of the summer. The anxiety

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

occasioned by her mother's failing health, the reawakening of
dreams she had once conquered, the painful sense of incompleteness
in her own aspirations, and the growing knowledge
of unworthiness in others, which revealed more clearly her
spiritual isolation, were all forgotten. She bathed her soul in
the splendor of summer, and whatever pain remained was not
distinguishable from that which always dwells in the heart of
joy.

As she reached the line:

“O'er the peak of Ben Lomond the galley shall steer,”

a coarse bass voice behind her joined in the song. She turned
and beheld Seth Wattles and Dyce, seated on a rock. They
had been listening, and might have heard her to the end, had
not the former been too anxious to display his accomplishments.
Her repugnance to both the men had unconsciously
increased, and she could no longer resist the impulse which
prompted her to avoid them. Mary Wollstonecraft was fortunately
at hand, in the act of chewing fern-stems, and Hannah
Thurston, unacquainted with the young lady's “dietetic instincts,”
seized her arm in some alarm and conducted her to
her mother.

“Let go!” cried the girl; “mamma lets me eat what I
please.”

“But, my dear,” mildly expostulated the mother, “these
are strange plants, and they might not agree with you.”

“I don't care; they're good,” was the amiable reply.

“Would you not rather have a cake?” said Mrs. Waldo,
coming to the rescue. “I have some in my basket, and will
bring you one, if you will not put those stems in your mouth.”

“I was playing cow, but I'll stop if you'll bring me two.”

Mrs. Waldo took her way towards the old gig, which was
left, with the other vehicles, at the edge of the grove. As she
emerged from the shade, and looked up towards the saw-mill,
where the sawyer, in his shirt-sleeves, was tilting about over
a pile of scantling, she saw a horseman coming down the glen

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

road. Something in his appearance caused her to stop and
scan him more closely. At the same instant he perceived her,
turned his horse out of the road, and cantered lightly up to
the grove.

“You here!” he exclaimed; “is it a camp-meeting?”

“You there, Mr. Woodbury! Where have you been?
Are you to monopolize all the secular enjoyments? No; it is
a pic-nic, small, but select, though I say it.”

“Ah! who are here?” he asked, leaning forward on his
horse and peering into the shade—“My God!”

Mrs. Waldo, watching his countenance with merry eyes, saw
a flush of horror, quick as lightning, pass over it. With one
bound he was off the horse, which sprang away startled, and
trotted back towards the road. The next instant she saw him
plunge headlong into the stream.

Phillis Wheatley, in whom the climbing propensity was at
its height, had caught sight of a bunch of wild scarlet columbine,
near the top of a rock, around which the stream turned.
Scrambling up the sloping side, she reached down for the
flowers, which were still inaccessible, yet so near as to be tantalizing.
She then lay down on her face, and, stretching her
arm, seized the bunch, at which she jerked with all her force.
The roots, grappling fast in the crevices of the rock, did not
give way as she expected. On the contrary, the resistance of
the plant destroyed her own balance, and she whirled over
into the water.

Woodbury saw her dangerous position on the rock, at the
very moment the catastrophe occurred. With an instant intuition,
he perceived that the nearest point of the stream was a
bend a little below; a few bounds brought him to the bank,
in time to plunge in and catch the pink frock as it was swept
down the swift current. He had no time to think or calculate
chances. The stream, although not more than four or five
feet deep and twenty in breadth, bore him along with such
force that he found it impossible to gain his feet. At the last
turn where the current sheered toward the opposite bank, a

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

shrub hung over the water. His eye caught it, and, half
springing up as he dashed along, he seized it with one hand.
The momentary support enabled him to resist the current sufficiently
to get his feet on the bottom, but they could gain no
hold on the slippery rock. As he slipped and caught alternately,
in a desperate struggle, Phillis, struggling blindly with
him, managed to get her arms around his neck. Thin as they
were, they seemed to have the mascular power of snakes, and,
in his hampered condition, he found it impossible to loosen
her hold. The branch of the shrub gave way, and the resistless
current once more bore them down.

Mrs. Waldo's fearful shriek rang through the grove, and
startled the light-hearted company from their discussion of the
evils of Society. Every one felt that something dreadful had
happened, and rushed towards the sound in helpless and uncertain
terror. She was already on the bank of the stream,
her hair torn by the branches through which she had plunged,
and her face deadly pale, as she pointed to the water, gasping,
“Help!” One glance told the whole story. Mrs. Whitlow
covered her face and dropped on the ground. Merryfield
and the father ran down the bank, stretching out their
hands with a faint hope of catching the two as the current
brought them along. Hannah Thurston looked around in a
desperate search for some means of help, and caught sight of a
board which had been placed across two low rocks, for a seat
“The board—quick!” she cried, to Seth and Dyce, who stood
as if paralyzed—“at the head of the fall!” Mechanically, but
as rapidly as possible, they obeyed her.

Woodbury, after letting go his hold of the shrub, turned
his face with the stream, to spy, in advance, some new point
of escape. He saw, a hundred feet ahead, the sharp edge of
silver where the sun played on the top of the fall: the sudden
turns of the stream were all behind him, and it now curved
gradually to the right, slightly widening as it approached the
brink. His perceptions, acting with the rapidity of lightning,
told him that he must either gain the left bank before making

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

half the remaining distance, or keep in the middle of the current,
and trust to the chance of grasping a rock which rose a
little above the water, a few feet in advance of the fall. He
was an experienced swimmer, but a few strokes convinced
him that the first plan would not succeed. Before reaching
the rock the water grew deeper, and the current whirled in
strong eddies, which would give him some little power to direct
his course. In a second they seethed around him, and,
though the bottom fell away from under his feet, he felt a sudden
support from the back water from the rock. One tremendous
effort and he reached it.

To the agonized spectators on the bank, the scene was terrible.
Unable to avert their eyes from the two lives sweeping
like a flash to destruction—feeling, instinctively, that there
was no instantaneous power of action which could save—they
uttered low, incoherent cries, too benumbed to speak or think.
Only Seth and Dyce, who had conveyed the board to the head
of the fall, were hurriedly endeavoring to thrust it out over
the water. In their excitement they had placed it too low to
reach the rock.

“Bring it further up!” shouted Mr. Whitlow.

Seth, nervously attempting to slide it up the bank, allowed
the outer end to drop into the current. It was instantly twisted
out of his hands and whirled over the fall.

Woodbury had gained a firm hold of the rock, but the
water was up to his shoulders, the conflicting currents tugged
him this way and that, and he was unable to clasp his charge
securely. Her arms were still tight about his neck, but if her
strength should give way, their situation would become critical.
He saw the effort made for their rescue, and its failure.

“Another board!” he shouted.

Seth and Dyce darted through the grove in search of one,
while Merryfield, more practical, made off with his utmost
speed for the saw-mill. Hannah Thurston, in spite of her relief
at the escape, recognized the danger which still impended.
A single glance showed her the difficulty under which

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Woodbury labored, and a sickening anxiety again overcame her.
To stand still was impossible; but what could she do? On a
stump near her lay a fragment of board about four feet in
length. The distance from the bank to the rock was at least
twelve. Another glance at the rapid current, and an idea,
which, it seemed to her afterwards, some passing angel must
have let fall, flashed through her brain. Snatching her silk
summer-shawl from the bough where it hung, she tied one end
of it tightly around the middle of the board, drawing it to a
firm knot on the edge. Mrs. Waldo was no less quick in comprehending
what she intended. By the time the knot was tied,
her own and Mrs. Merryfield's shawls were brought and quickly
fastened, one to another. By this means a length considerably
greater than the breadth of the stream was obtained.

“One thing more,” said Hannah Thurston, breathlessly, as
she took the scarf from her neck. Knotting one end and
drawing the other through, so as to form a running noose, she
fastened it to her shawl, near the board. Her plan came to
her in a complete form, and hence there was no delay in putting
it into execution. Taking her stand on a point of the
bank, some feet above the rock where Woodbury clung, she
gathered the shawls in loose links and held the board ready to
throw. Woodbury, whose position was such that he could
see her movements without risking his hold, now called to her:

“As far as you can throw!”

Mrs. Waldo had followed to the bank, and stood behind
Hannah Thurston, grasping a handful of her dress, lest she,
too, should lose her balance. But excitement gave Hannah
firmness of nerve, when other women trembled. She flung the
board with a steady hand, throwing the weight of the shawls,
as much as possible, with it. It fell beyond the centre of the
current, whirled around once or twice upon an eddy, and was
sheering back towards the bank again, when Woodbury,
whispering to Phillis, “Hold fast, darling!” put out one hand
and caught it. With some difficulty, and with more risk to
himself than the two anxious women on the bank were aware

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

of, he drew the wet, sticky slip-noose of the scarf over Phillis's
head and one arm, bringing it under her elbow before he could
loosen her hold upon his neck. Thrusting the board under this
arm, it was an easier task to disengage the other.

“Wind the end of the shawl around that sapling beside
you!” he called to Hannah Thurston. “One of you go below
to meet her.”

Mrs. Waldo was on the spot before his words were finished.

“Now, hold fast, my little girl, and you will be safe in a
minute. Ready!” he cried.

Phillis obeyed, rather through blind trust in him, than from
her consciousness of what was going on. The poor creature
was chilled and exhausted, half strangled by the water she had
swallowed, and wild with terror. Her arms having once been
loosened, she clasped them again around the board in a last
convulsive effort of strength. Woodbury let go the frail raft,
which, impelled by the dragging weight of the shawls, darted
at once half-way across the stream. Then it began to move
more slowly, and the force of the current seemed to ingulf it.
For a moment the water rushed over the child's head, but her
dress was already within reach of Mrs. Waldo's hand, and she
was drawn upon the bank, gasping and nearly insensible. Mrs.
Merryfield picked her up and carried her to the mother, who
still lay upon the ground, with her face in her hands.

Woodbury, relieved of his burden, now held his position
with less difficulty. The coldness of the water, not yet tempered
by the few days of summer, nevertheless, began to be
numb him, and he was obliged to struggle against a growing
exhaustion. Hannah Thurston, as soon as the child was
rescued, drew in the board, examined the knots of the shawls,
and gathered them together for another throw; but at the
same instant Mr. Merryfield, out of breath and unable to speak,
appeared with a plank on his shoulder. With the aid of the
others, the end was secured between two trees, and it was
then run out above the water, a little below the rock, where
the stream was shallower. Woodbury cautiously slid down,

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

gained a firm foothold, and slowly crossed, walking sidewise,
supported by the plank. As he neared the bank, he stretched
out his left hand, which was grasped by Merryfield, who drew
so tremendously that he almost lost his footing at the last
moment. As he felt the dry earth under him, a singular
numbness fell upon him. He saw, as in a dream, Mrs. Waldo
and Hannah Thurston; the former streaming with grateful
tears, the latter pale and glad, with a moist light in her eyes.
He sat down upon the nearest rock, chilled to the bone; his
lips were blue and his teeth chattered.

“It is cold bathing,” said he: “have you any wine?”

“We do not use intoxicating beverages,” said Mr. Whitlow,
who could not forget, even in his gratitude for his daughter's
rescue, the necessity of bearing testimony against popular vices.

Mrs. Waldo, however, hastily left the company. Mr.
Merryfield took off his coat, and having removed Woodbury's
with some little trouble, substituted it. The dry warmth began
to revive him. “Where is my new acquaintance?” he asked.

Mrs. Whitlow, after an hysterical outburst of alternate
laughter and tears, had wrapped Phillis Wheatley in the
only remaining dry shawl and given her a saucer of marmalade;
but the child was still too much frightened to eat.
Her father brought her in his arms and set her down before
Woodbury. “There, Phillis,” said he, and his voice trembled
a little, “you must thank the gentleman for saving your life.”

“Thank you for saving my life!” said Phillis, in a rueful
voice.

“Not me,” said Woodbury, rising slowly and wearily, and
turning towards Hannah, “but Miss Thurston. Your coolness
and presence of mind saved both of us.”

He took her hand. His fingers were as cold as ice, yet a
warmth she never before felt streamed from them through her
whole frame.

Mrs. Waldo suddenly made her appearance, as breathless as
before Mr. Merryfield had been, with the plank on his shoulder.
She carried in her hand a tumbler full of a yellowish liquid.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

“There,” she panted, “drink it. Thankful am I that there
are still sinners in the world. The sawyer had a black jug.
It's poisonous stuff, I know—leads to the gates of death, and
all that—but I thanked God when I saw it.”

“Good Samaritan!” exclaimed Woodbury fervently, as he
drank. It was, in truth, the vilest form of whiskey, but it
steadied his teeth and thawed his frozen blood.

“Now for my horse and a gallop home!” he said.

“Where is the horse?” they asked.

“I'll get him,” exclaimed Seth, with alacrity.

“Hadn't you better go up to Jones's, as it were,” said
Merryfield “He's stopped the saw-mill, and run to the house
to get a fire kindled. You can dry yourself first, and Sarah
can make you some tea or coffee.”

Jones made his appearance at almost the same instant.
“I ketched y'r horse, Mr. Maxwood,” said he, running the
names together in his excitement. “He's all right. Come up
t' th' house: Mary Jane's made a rousin' fire, and you kin
dry y'rself.”

“Thank you, my friends,” Woodbury answered. “Your
whiskey has done me great service, Mr. Jones, and what I now
want more than any thing else is a little lively motion. Will
you please lend Mr. Merryfield one of your coats, since he has
kindly given me his? I shall ride over and see you to-morrow;
but now let me get to my horse as soon as possible.”

He put his hand on the sawyer's shoulder, to steady himself,
for his steps were still tottering, and was turning away,
when he perceived his wet coat, spread out on a rock. Picking
it up, he took a note-book and some pulpy letters from the
breast-pocket. After examining the latter, he crushed them
in his hand, and tossed them into the stream. He then felt
the deep side-pockets: in one there was a wet handkerchief,
but on reaching the other he dropped the coat.

“There, Mr. Dyce,” said he, “you will find your pamphlet.
I had it in my pocket, intending to leave it with Mr. Merryfield
this afternoon. It is pretty thoroughly soaked by this

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

time, but all the waters of Roaring Brook could not wash it
clean.”

Nodding a cheerful good-by to Mrs. Waldo, a respectful
one to Hannah Thurston, and giving Phillis a kiss which left
her staring at him in open-mouthed astonishment, he left the
company. The sawyer, with a rough tenderness, insisted on
keeping his arm around Woodbury's waist, and on reaching
the mill produced the black jug, from which it was impossible
to escape without a mild libation. Woodbury repaid it the
next day with a bottle of smoky “Islay,” the remembrance of
which made Jones's mouth water for years afterwards.

The pic-nic, of course, was at an end. Without unpacking
the refreshments, the party made immediate preparations to
return. The fire Mrs. Jones had kindled was employed to dry
Phillis and the shawls, while the gentlemen harnessed the
horses. Mr. Merryfield went about in the sawyer's Sunday
coat, which had been first made for his wedding, sixteen years
before. It was blue, with brass buttons, a high rolling collar,
very short waist, and tails of extraordinary length. No one
laughed, however, except Mary Wollstonecraft.

In spite of the accident, which left an awed and subdued
impression upon all minds, the ride home was very animated.
Each was anxious to describe his or her feelings, but Mrs.
Whitlow was tacitly allowed to play the chief part.

“You were all running here and there,” said she, “and the
movement was some relief. What I suffered, no tongue can
describe. But I am reconciled to it now. I see in it a
mysterious sign that Phillis Wheatley is to have an important
mission in the world, and my duty is to prepare her
for it.”

Fortunately, no injury resulted to the girl thus mysteriously
commissioned, from the manner in which it was done. She
was obliged, very much against her will, to lie down for the
rest of the day; but the next morning she was discovered in
the stable, pulling the tail-feathers out of an old cock she had
caught.

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

On Monday, the Wintlows took their departure for Niagara,
greatly to the relief of their hosts. As they do not appear
again in the course of this history, we may hope that the remainder
of their journey was agreeable.

-- 205 --

p713-210 CHAPTER XVI. CONCERNING AN UNEXPECTED JOURNEY TO TIBERIUS.

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

Two days after the departure of the Whitlows, Mr. Dyce,
during breakfast, announced his intention of leaving Ptolemy.
“I have promised to visit the Community,” said he, “and it is
now a pleasant time to be there. Could you lend me your
horse and carriage as far as Tiberius, Merryfield?”

“Not to-day, I guess,” said the farmer; “I must go to
Mulligansville this afternoon, to see about buying another cow,
and Henry has the hill-field to hoe. You could take Jinny and
the carriage, but how would I get them back again?”

“I will go,” said his wife, with an unusual eagerness. “I
must go there soon, any way. I've things to buy, you know,
James, and there's Mrs. Nevins that I've been owing a visit
to, this ever so long.”

“Well, if you want to, Sarah,” he answered, “I've nothing
against it. Are you sure it won't be too much for you? You
know you've been having extra work, and you're not strong.”

Mrs. Merryfield drew up the corners of her mouth, and gave
a spasmodic sob. “Yes, I know I am the weaker vessel,” she
wailed, “and my own judgment don't pass for any thing.”

“Sarah, Sarah, don't be foolish!” said her husband; “you
know I never interfere unreasonably with your ways. You
can do as you please. I spoke for your own good, and you
needn't cry about it.”

He rose with an impatient air, and left the table. He could
not but admit to himself, sometimes, that the happiness of his
married life had not increased in proportion to his progress in

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

the knowledge of Reform. When he looked back and recalled
the lively, rosy young woman, with her first nuptial bashfulness
and air of dependence on her husband fresh about her,
whom he had brought to the farm-house twenty-five years
before, when they lived in utter ignorance of dietetic laws and
solemn duties towards the Human Race, he could not repress
a feeling of pain. The sallow, fretful woman, who now considered
her years of confiding love as a period of servitude,
which she strove to balance by claiming more than an equal
share in the direction of the household, was another (and less
agreeable) creature, in comparison with her former self. Of
late, she had grown more than usually irritable and unsatisfied,
and, although he had kindly ascribed the fact to housekeeping
perplexities, his patience was sorely tried. There was no
remedy but endurance, so far as he could see. It was impossible,
now, to change his convictions in regard to woman's
rights, and he was too sincere to allow the practice of his life
to be inconsistent with them.

When he returned at noon from a distant field, where he had
been engaged all the morning, he was surprised to find the
carriage still at home, although his man Henry was engaged
in greasing the hubs of the wheels. “Why, Sarah,” said he,
as he sat down to dinner, “I thought you would have been
off.”

“I couldn't get ready,” she answered, rather sullenly. “But
I need not come back to-night. It will be better for Jinny,
anyhow.”

Mr. Dyce was unusually talkative on the subject of the Community,
the charms of which he painted in the liveliest colors.
His host was tired of the subject, but listened with an air of
tolerance, as he was so soon to get rid of the speaker.

Bidding the latter good-by, immediately after dinner, he
saddled his horse and rode to Mulligansville. The new cow
met his requirements, and a bargain was soon concluded. She
was to be brought to the farm next day, when the price agreed
upon would be paid. Mr. Merryfield had adopted the sensible

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

rule of defraying all such expenses as they arose. Hence his
crops were never mortgaged in advance, and by waiting until
they could be sold to the best advantage, he prospered from
year to year.

When he reached home again, it was nearly four o'clock.
Putting up his horse, he entered the house and went directly
to the old-fashioned mixture of book-case, writing-desk, and
chest of drawers, which stood in a corner of the sitting-room.
He must make a note of the purchase, and, since he was alone,
might as well spend an hour, he thought, in looking over his
papers and making his calculations for the summer.

He was very methodical in his business arrangements, and
the desk was in such perfect order that he always knew the
exact place of each particular paper. This was one of the
points of controversy with his wife, which he never yielded:
he insisted that she should not open the desk in his absence.
This time, however, as he seated himself, drew out the supports
for the lid, and let it down upon them, his exact eye
showed him that something had been disturbed. The papers
in one of the pigeon-holes projected a little further than usual,
and the corners were not square as they should be. Besides,
the pile appeared to be diminished in height. He knew every
paper the pigeon-hole contained, took them out and ran rapidly
through them. One was missing!—an envelope, containing
bonds of the New York Central Railroad, to the amount of
three thousand dollars, the private property of his wife. It
was the investment of a sum which she had inherited at her
father's death, made in her own name, and the interest of
which she had always received for her separate use.

He leaned back in his chair, thunderstruck at the discovery.
Could one of the servants have taken the envelope? Impossible.
Dyce?—how should he know where to find it? Evidently,
nothing else had been touched. Had his wife, perhaps,
taken it with her, to draw the semi-annual interest at Tiberius?
It was not yet due. Mechanically, hardly conscious of what he
suspected or feared, he arose and went up-stairs. In the

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

bedroom which Dyce had last occupied, every thing was in order.
He passed into his own, opening closets and wardrobes, expecting
either to find or miss something which might enlighten
him. In his wife's wardrobe three pegs, upon which dresses
had hung, were empty. He jerked open, in haste, the drawers
of her bureau: many things had apparently been removed.
Closing them again, he raised his head, and a little note, sticking
among the bristles of the hair-brush, which lay on its back
in front of the looking-glass, caught his eye. He seized it, unfolded
it with shaking hands, put on his spectacles and read.
There were but two lines:

“Send to Tiberius for the carriage. I am going to the
Community.”

It was a hard blow for the poor man. The idea of conjugal
infidelity on the part of his wife was simply incredible, and no
suspicion of that nature entered his mind. It was a deliberate
case of desertion, and the abstraction of the bonds indicated
that it was meant to be final. What her motives were, he
could only guess at in a confused way; but he knew that she
would never, of her own accord, have determined upon a course
so mad and ruinous. Many things were suddenly clear to him.
The evil influence of Dyce, strengthened by his assumed power,
as a medium, of bringing her children near to her; the magnetic
strength, morbid though it was, of the man's words and
presence; the daily opportunities of establishing some intangible
authority over the wife, during her husband's absence,
until she became, finally, the ignorant slave of his will—all this,
or the possibility of it, presented itself to Merryfield's mind in
a rush of dim and tangled impressions. He had neither the
time nor the power to unravel them, but he felt that there was
truth at the core. Following this conviction came the determination
to save her—yes! save her at once. There was no
time to be lost. Tiberius was eighteen miles distant, and they
could not yet have arrived there. He must follow instantly,
and overtake them, if possible, before the departure of the train
from the west.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

Why was he delaying there? The ten minutes that he had
been standing, motionless, in the centre of the room, with the
note in his hand, his eyes mechanically reading the two lines
over and over, until the first terrible chaos of his feelings subsided,
had lengthened themselves into hours. Breaking the
spell at last, he drew a long breath, which resolved itself into
a groan, and lifted his head. The little looking-glass on the
bureau was before him: moving a step nearer, he examined his
own face with a pitiful curiosity. It looked old and haggard;
the corners of his mouth were rigidly drawn and tightened, and
the pinched nostrils twitched in spite of himself, but his eyes
were hard and dry.

“It don't make much difference in my looks, after all,” he
said to himself, with a melancholy laugh; and the next instant
the eyes overflowed.

After this brief outbreak, he recovered some strength and
steadiness, and rapidly arranged in his mind what was first to
be done. Taking off his work-day clothes, he put on a better
suit, and descended the stairs. Calling to the servant-girl in
the kitchen, he informed her, in a voice which he strove to
make natural and unconcerned, that he was suddenly obliged
to visit Tiberius on business, but would return the next day,
with his wife. He left directions with her for Henry, the
field-hand, regarding the morrow's work, then resaddled his
horse and rode rapidly to Ptolemy.

On the way, his thoughts involuntarily went in advance, and
he endeavored to prefigure the meeting with his wife. It was
impossible for him, however, to decide what course he should
pursue in case she should persist in her determination. It was
not enough to overtake her; he must be armed at all points
to subdue and reclaim her. She had a stubborn power of resistance
with which he was well acquainted; and, moreover,
Dyce would be ready enough to assist her. He foreboded his
own helplessness in such a case, though the right was on his
side and the flagrant wrong on hers.

“It's my own fault,” he groaned, bitterly; “I've given

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

way to her so long that I've lost my rightful influence over
her.”

One means of help suggested itself to his mind, and was
immediately accepted. Leaving his horse at the livery stable,
and ordering a fast, fresh animal and a light buggy to be sent
to the Cimmerian Parsonage, he proceeded thither on foot.

Mr. Waldo was in his “study,” which was one corner of
his wife's sitting-room. He was engaged in an epistolary controversy
with a clergyman of the Free-will Baptists, occasionally
reading aloud a paragraph as he wrote. His wife, busily
at work in remaking an old dress, listened and commended.
They were both startled by the entrance of Mr. Merryfield,
whose agitation was apparent in his face, and still more so in
his voice, as he greeted them.

“What has happened?” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo.

“I don't hardly know, as yet,” he stammered. “I want
your help, Mr. Waldo. Come with me—I'm going to Tiberius.
My wife”— Here he paused, blushing with utter shame
for her.

“Would you rather speak to my husband alone?” said Mrs.
Waldo, rising from her seat.

“No, you must hear the rest, now,” he answered. “You're
a good woman, Mrs. Waldo—good and true, and perhaps you,
too, can help. Sarah wants to leave me, and I must bring her
back—I must, this night.”

He then told them, briefly and brokenly, his painful story.
Amazement and pity filled the hearts of the two good people,
who felt his misfortune almost as keenly as if it were their
own. Mrs. Waldo commenced making the few preparations
necessary for her husband's departure, even before his consent
was uttered. When the team was announced as ready, she
took Mr. Merryfield's hand and bade him God-speed, with tears
in her eyes. The poor man was too much moved to reply.
Then, catching her husband's arm, as he was issuing from the
room, she whispered earnestly, “No harshness—I know her:
she must be coaxed and persuaded.”

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

“I wish it were you who were going, my good wife,” said
Mr. Waldo, kissing her; “you would make no mistake. But
be sure that I will act tenderly and carefully.”

They drove away. She watched them turn the next corner,
and went into the house powerfully excited by such a sudden
and singular catastrophe. Her quick, intuitive mind, and her
knowledge of Mrs. Merryfield's weak points, enabled her to
comprehend the action more correctly than the husband himself.
This very knowledge was the source of her greatest
anxiety; for she saw that the success of the journey hung by
a hair. Having already committed herself, Mrs. Merryfield,
she foresaw, would not give up her plan from the discovery
of it, merely. She was not the woman to fall at her husband's
feet, repentant, at the first sight of him, and meekly return to
her forsaken home. The utmost tact would be required—tact
of a kind, of which, with all her respect for the sex, she felt
that a man was not capable.

The more she pondered on the matter, the more restless
and anxious she grew. Her husband's last words remained
in her ears: “You would make no mistake.” That was not
certain, but she would make none, she knew, which could not
at once be rectified. An inner voice continually said to her,
“Go!” Her unrest became at last insupportable; she went
to the stable, and harnessed their horse to the old gig with her
own hands. Then taking her shawl, and thrusting some refreshments
into a basket—for she would not delay even long
enough to make a cup of tea—she clambered into the creaking
vehicle, and drove off.

Mrs. Waldo, however, like many good women whose moral
courage is equal to any emergency, was in some respects a
ridiculous coward. Even in company with her husband, she
never passed along the country roads, at night, without an incessant
sensation of fear, which had no positive shape, and
therefore could not be battled against. It was now six o'clock,
and the darkness would be upon her long before she could
reach Tiberius. The thought of making the journey alone,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

was dreadful; if the suspended fate of the Merryfields was to
be decided by her alone, she would have been almost ready
to hesitate. There was but one person in Ptolemy to whom
she dared tell the story, and who was equally authorized with
herself, to go—that person was Hannah Thurston.

All these thoughts passed through her mind, and her resolution
was taken, while she was harnessing the horse. She
drove at once to the Widow Thurston's cottage, and was fortunate
enough to find her and her daughter at their early tea.
Summoning them into the next room, out of ear-shot of the
little servant, she communicated the story and her request in
the fewest possible words. She left them no time to recover
from the news. “Don't stop to consider, Hannah,” she said,
“we can talk on the way. There is not a moment to lose.”

Miss Thurston hesitated, overcome by a painful perplexity.
The matter had been confided to her, without the knowledge
of the principal actors, and she was not sure that her unexpected
appearance before them would lead to good. Besides,
Mrs. Merryfield's act was utterly abhorrent to all her womanly
instincts, and her virgin nature shrank from an approach to it,
even in the way of help. She stood irresolute.

The widow saw what was passing in her mind. “I know
how thee feels, Hannah,” said she, “and I would not advise
thee, if thy way were not clear to my mind. I feel that it is
right for thee to go. The Saviour took the hand of the fallen
woman, and thee may surely take Sarah's hand to save her,
maybe, from falling. Now, when thy gift may be of service—
now is the time to use it freely. Something tells me that
thy help will not be altogether in vain.”

“I will go, mother,” the daughter replied. “Thy judgment
is safer than mine.”

In five minutes more the two women were on their way.
The loveliest evening sunshine streamed across the valley,
brightening the meadows and meadow-trees, and the long,
curving sweep of the eastern hill. The vernal grass, which, in
its flowering season, has a sweeter breath than the roses of

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

Gulistan, was cut in many places, and lay in balmy windrows. The
air was still and warm, and dragon-flies, emitting blue and
emerald gleams from their long wings, hovered in zigzag lines
along the brooksides. Now and then a thrush fluted from
the alder-thickets, or an oriole flashed like a lighted brand
through the shadows of the elms. The broad valley basked
in the lazy enjoyment of its opulent summer hues; and whatever
sounds arose from its bosom, they all possessed a tone of
passive content or active joy. But the travellers felt nothing
of all this beauty: that repose of the spiritual nature, in which
the features of the external world are truly recognized, had
been rudely disturbed.

They passed the Merryfield farm-house. How sadly at variance
with its sunny air of peace was the tragic secret of its
owners, which the two women carried with them! The huge
weeping willow trailed its hanging masses of twigs against the
gable, and here and there a rose-tree thrust its arm through
the white garden paling and waved a bunch of crimson, as if
to say: “Come in and see how we are blooming!” Towards
the barn, the field-hand was letting down bars for the waiting
cows, and the servant-girl issued from the kitchen-door with
her tin milk-kettle, as they gazed. What a mockery it all
seemed!

A little further, and the cataract thundered on their right.
All below the rocky wall lay in shadow, but the trees on its
crest were still touched by the sun, and thin wreaths of spray,
whirling upward, were suddenly converted into dust of gold.
Hannah Thurston looked up at the silent grove, and shuddered
as she recalled the picture she had last seen there. The brook
could never again wear to her its former aspect of wayward,
impetuous jubilation. Under its green crystal and glassy
slides lurked an element of terror, of pitiless cruelty. Yet
even the minutes of agonizing suspense she had there endured
were already softened in her memory, and seemed less terrible
than the similar trial which awaited her.

Near the entrance to Lakeside they met Bute Wilson, with

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

a yoke of oxen. He recognized the old gig, and with a loud
“Haw, Buck,—come hither!” drew his team off the road.”

“Takin' a drive, are ye? How d'you do, Mrs. Waldo—
Miss Hannah?”

“Good-evening, Bute!” said Mrs. Waldo. “How is Mr.
Woodbury? I hope he has not suffered from being so long
in the water.”

“Bless you, no! Mr. Max. is as sound as a roach. He rid
over to Tiberius this afternoon. I say, wasn't it lucky that
jist he should ha' come along at the right time?” Bute's face
glowed with pride and delight.

“It was Providential: good-by!”

Slowly climbing the long ravine, through dark woods, it
was after sunset when they reached the level of the upland.
The village of Anacreon soon came in sight, and they drove
rapidly through, not wishing to be recognized. Beyond this
point the road was broad, straight, and firm, and they could
make better progress. A low arch of orange light lingered
in the west, but overhead the larger stars came out, one after
another. Belts of warm air enveloped them on the heights,
but the dusky hollows were steeped in grateful coolness, and
every tree by the roadside gave out its own peculiar odor.
The ripe, antique breath of the oak, the honeyed bitter of the
tulip-tree, and the perfect balsam of the hickory, were breathed
upon them in turn. A few insects still chirped among the
clover, and the unmated frogs serenaded, by fits, their reluctant
sweethearts. At one of the farm-houses they passed, a girl,
seated in the porch, was singing:



“We have lived and loved together,
Through many changing years.”

Every circumstance seemed to conspire, by involuntary contrast,
to force the difficult and painful task they had undertaken
more distinctly upon their minds. After Mrs. Waldo
had imparted all she knew, with her own conjectures of the

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

causes of the desertion, both women were silent for a long
time, feeling, perhaps, that it was impossible to arrange, in
advance, any plan of action. They must trust to the suggestions
which the coming interview would supply.

“I cannot understand it,” said Hannah Thurston, at last.
“After so many years of married life—after having children
born to them, and lost, uniting them by the more sacred bond
of sorrow—how is it possible? They certainly loved each
other: what has become of her love?”

“She has it somewhere, yet, you may be sure,” said Mrs.
Waldo. “She is weak and foolish, but she does not mean to
be criminal. Dyce is a dangerous man, and he has led her to
the step. No other man she knows could have done it.”

“Can she love him?”

“Probably not. But a strong, unscrupulous man who
knows our sex, Hannah, has a vast power which most women
do not understand. He picks up a hundred little threads of
weakness, each of which is apparently insignificant, and
twists them into a chain. He surprises us at times when our
judgment is clouded, his superior reason runs in advance of
our thoughts—and we don't think very hard, you know—and
will surely bind us hand and foot, unless some new personality
comes in to interrupt him. We women are governed by personal
influences—there is no use in denying the fact. And
men, of course, have the strongest.”

“I have sometimes feared as much,” said Hannah Thurston,
sadly, “but is it not owing to a false education? Are not
women trained to consider themselves inferior, and thus dependent?
Do not the daughters learn the lesson of their
mothers, and the fathers impress the opposite lesson on their
sons?”

“I know what you mean, and you are partly right. But
that is not all. There are superior women whom we look up
to—I look up to you, Hannah, who are, intellectually, so far
above me—but they never impress us with the same sense of
power, of protecting capacity, that we feel in the presence of

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

almost any man. It is something I cannot explain—a sort of
physical magnetism, I suppose. I respect men: I like them
because they are men, I am not ashamed to confess: and I am
not humiliated as a woman, by acknowledging the difference.”

“Habit and tradition!” Hannah Thurston exclaimed.

“I know you will think so, Hannah, and I am not able to answer
you. When I hear you speak, sometimes, every word you
say seems just and true, but my instincts, as a woman, remain
the same. Your life has been very different from mine, and
perhaps you have taken, without knowing it, a sort of warlike
position towards men, and have wilfully resisted their natural
influence over you. For your sake, I have often longed—and
you must pardon me, if I ought not to say such a thing—that
some man, in every respect worthy of you, should come to
know you as you are, and love you, and make you his wife.”

“Don't—don't speak of that,” she whispered.

“I couldn't help it, to-night, dear,” Mrs. Waldo soothingly
replied. “I have been thinking as I came along, what cause
I have to thank God for having given me a good and faithful
husband. I should never have been happy as a single woman,
and for that reason, no doubt, your life seems imperfect to
me. But we cannot always judge the hearts of others by our
own.”

By this time the glimmering arch of summer twilight had
settled behind the hills, and only the stars lighted them on
their way. The road stretched before them like a dusky
band, between the shapeless darkness of woods and fields, on
either side. Indistinct murmurs of leaves and rustlings among
the grass began to be heard, and at every sound Mrs. Waldo
started nervously.

“Was there ever such a coward as I am!” she exclaimed,
in a low voice. “If you were not with me, I should go wild
with fear. Do you suppose any man in the world is so
timid?”

“There, again, I cannot judge,” Miss Thurston answered.
“I only know that I am never alarmed at night, and that this

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

journey would be a perfect enjoyment, if we were not going
on such an unfortunate errand.”

“I always knew you were an exception among women.
Your nerves are like a man's, but mine are altogether feminine,
and I can't help myself.”

The horse stopped at a toll-gate. They were only two
miles from Tiberius, and the road descended the greater part
of the way. Mrs. Waldo recovered her courage, for the
houses were now more thickly scattered, and the drive would
soon be at an end. The old horse, too, had by this time recognized
the extent of his task, and determined to get through
with it. They rattled rapidly onwards, and from the next rise
saw the lights of the town, twinkling around the foot of
Atauga Lake.

As they reached the suburban belt, where every square,
flat-roofed, chocolate-colored villa stood proudly in the centre
of its own square plot of ground, Hannah Thurston asked:

“Where shall we go?”

“Bless me, I never thought of that. But I think my husband
generally stops at `The Eagle,' and we can at least leave
the horse there. Then we must try to find him and—the
others. I think our best plan would be to go to the railroad
station.”

The gardens and villas gradually merged into the irregular,
crowded buildings which lined the principal street. Many
stores were open, the side-walks were lively with people,
transparencies gleamed before ice-cream saloons, and gaslamps
burned brilliantly at the corners.

“What time is it?” asked Mrs. Waldo.

Hannah Thurston looked at her watch. “A quarter past
nine.”

“We have made good time,” said her companion; “Heaven
grant that we are not too late!”

-- 218 --

p713-223 CHAPTER XVII. WHICH SOLVES THE PRECEDING ONE.

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

Mrs. Merryfield, on forsaking her home, had not anticipated
the possibility of an immediate pursuit. She supposed, of
course, that her husband would first discover her intention the
next morning, when he would have occasion to use the hair-brush.
He would then, sooner or later, she believed, follow
her to the Community, where the sight of a Perfect Society,
of an Eden replanted on the Earth, would not only convince
him of the wisdom of her act, but compel him to imitate it.
If their convictions had been reversed, and he had desired to
try the new social arrangement, could he not have done so
with impunity, regardless of her opposition? Then, their
rights being equal, why should she consult his pleasure?

Thus she reasoned, or, rather, Dyce reasoned for her. She
was a very weak and foolish woman, afflicted with that worst
of temperaments which is at the same time peevish and stubborn,
and did not at all appreciate the gravity of the step she
had taken. An inner voice, indeed, told her that its secrecy
was unjustifiable—that she should openly and boldly declare
her intention to her husband; but her base friend easily persuaded
her that it was better to draw him after her when she
had reached the Community, and settle the difference there.
His own eyes would then convince him of her wisdom: opposition
would be impossible, with the evidence before him. She
would thus spare herself a long and perhaps fruitless encounter
of opinions, which, owing to the finer organization of her
spiritual nature, she ought to avoid. Such differences, he
said, disturbed the atmosphere in which spirits most readily

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

approached and communicated with her. In the pure and
harmonious life of the Community, she might perhaps attain to
the condition of a medium, and be always surrounded by angelic
company.

The afternoon was hot and they drove slowly, so that even
before they reached Tiberius, the two parties of pursuers were
on the way. Just as they entered the town, Mr. Woodbury
passed the carriage on horseback. Glancing at its occupants,
he recognized Mrs. Merryfield, bowed, and reined in his horse
as if to speak, but seeing Dyce, his cordial expression became
suddenly grave, and he rode on. This encounter troubled
Mrs. Merryfield. A secret uneasiness had been growing upon
her during the latter part of the way, and Woodbury's look
inspired her with a vague fear. She involuntarily hoped that
she might not meet him again, or any one she knew, before
leaving Tiberius. She would not even visit Mrs. Nevins, as
she had proposed. Moreover, Woodbury would probably put
up at the hotel which she and her husband usually visited.
Another must be selected, and she accordingly directed Dyce
to drive through the town to a tavern on its northern side, not
far from the railroad station.

At half-past eight in the evening her husband and Mr.
Waldo alighted in front of “The Eagle.” As the former was
giving orders about the horse to the attendant ostler, Woodbury
came down the steps and immediately recognized the
new arrivals.

“What!” he exclaimed, “is all Ptolemy coming to Tiberius
to-day? Your wife has the start of you, Mr. Merryfield: I
passed her this evening”—

A violent grasp on his arm interrupted him. “Where is
she? Have they left?” the husband hoarsely asked.

The light from the corner-lamp fell full upon his face. Its
expression of pain and anxiety was unmistakable, and a presentiment
of the incredible truth shot through Woodbury's
mind.

“Hush, my friend!” said Mr. Waldo. “Control yourself

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

while we register our names, and then we will go to work.
It is fortunate that you have betrayed yourself to Mr. Woodbury
instead of some one else. Come with us!” he added,
turning to the latter; “you must now know the rest. We
can trust every thing to your honor.”

They entered the office of the hotel. Merryfield, after
drinking a large tumbler of ice-water, recovered some degree
of composure. Mr. Waldo ascertained from the landlord that
the next train for the east would leave at midnight, the previous
train having left at five o'clock. Woodbury, seeing the
necessity of a private understanding, invited them both to his
room, where the whole affair was explained to him, and he
was able to assure them, by recalling the hour of his own arrival,
that Dyce and Mrs. Merryfield must be still in the town.

“We have three hours,” said he, “and they must be found
in half the time. There must not be a meeting at the station.
Have you no idea, Mr. Merryfield, where your wife would go?”

“She spoke of visiting Mrs. Nevins, as it were,” he replied.

“Then it is quite unlikely that she is there,” said Woodbury.
“But we must first settle the point. Let us go at once: where
is the house?”

Merryfield led the way, much supported and encouraged by
Woodbury's prompt, energetic manner. He had now less
dread of the inevitable encounter with Dyce.

A walk of ten minutes brought them to the Nevins mansion.
It was a small villa, with a Grecian portico, seated in a diminutive
garden. There was a light in the front room. Mr.
Waldo was unacquainted with the inmates, and afraid to
allow Merryfield to enter the house alone. There was a
moment of perplexity.

“I have it,” said Woodbury, suddenly. “Move on a little,
and wait for me.” He boldly entered the garden and stepped
upon the Grecian portico. The windows had muslin curtains
across their lower half, but he easily looked over them into
the room. A middle-aged woman, in a rocking-chair, was
knitting some worsted stuff with a pair of wooden needles.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

On the other side of the lamp, with his back to her, sat a man,
absorbed in a newspaper. A boy of ten years old lay asleep
on the carpet. Noting all this at a glance, Woodbury knocked
at the door. A rustling of the newspaper followed, footsteps
entered the hall, and the outer door was opened.

Woodbury assumed a natural air of embarrassed disappointment.
“I am afraid,” said he, “that I have made a mistake.
Does Mr. Israel Thompson live here?”

“Israel Thompson? I don't know any such person. There's
James Thompson, lives further down the street, on the other
side.”

“Thank you. I will inquire of him. I am a stranger here,”
and he rejoined his friends. “Now,” said he, “to save time,
Mr. Waldo, you and I must visit the other hotels, dividing
them between us. Mr. Merryfield had better not take any part
in the search. Let him wait for us on the corner opposite
`The Eagle.' We can make our separate rounds in twenty
minutes, and I am sure we shall have discovered them by that
time.”

An enumeration of the hotels was made, and the two gentlemen
divided them in such a manner as to economize time
in making their rounds. They then set out in different directions,
leaving Merryfield to walk back alone to the rendezvous.
Hitherto, the motion and excitement of the pursuit had kept
him up, but now he began to feel exhausted and desponding.
He had not eaten since noon, and experienced all the weakness
without the sensation of hunger. A powerful desire for an
artificial stimulant came over him, and, for a moment, he halted
before the red light of a drinking-saloon, wondering whether
there was any one inside who could recognize him. The door
opened, and an atmosphere of rank smoke, tobacco-soaked sawdust,
and pungent whiskey gushed out; oaths and fragments
of obscene talk met his ears, and he hurried away in disgust.
At “The Eagle” he fortified himself again with ice-water,
and then took his stand on the opposite corner, screened from
the lamp-light by an awning-post.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

The late storekeepers up and down the street were putting
up their shutters, but the ice-cream transparencies still shone
brightly, and the number of visitors rather increased than diminished.
From a neighboring house came the sound of a
piano, and presently a loud, girlish voice which sang: “I dreamt
that I dwe-helt in ma-harble halls.” What business, he
thought, had people to be eating ice-cream and singing songs?
It was an insulting levity. How long a time his friends had
been absent! A terrible fear came over him—what if he
should not find his wife? At night—no, he dared not think
of it. He looked down the crossing streets, in all four directions,
as far as his eye could pierce, and inspected the approaching
figures. Now he was sure he recognized Woodbury's
commanding form; now the brisk gait of the short clergyman.
But they came nearer and resolved themselves into
strangers. Then he commenced again, striving to keep an
equal watch on all the streets. The appointed time was past,
and they did not come! A cold sweat began to gather on
his forehead, and he was ready to despair. All at once, Mr.
Waldo appeared, close at hand, and hurried up to him, breathless.

“I have finished my list,” said he.

“Have you found them?”

“No, but—what does this mean!” cried the clergyman,
starting. “That is my horse, certainly—and the old gig!
Can my wife”—

He did not finish the sentence, but sprang into the street
and called. The horse turned his head from a sudden jerk of
the lines, and in a moment was drawn up beside the pavement.

“How glad I am we have met you! I could not stay at
home, indeed. You will let us help, will you not? Are we
in time?” cried Mrs. Waldo, apology, entreaty, and anxiety
all mingling in her voice.

“With God's favor, we are still in time,” her husband answered.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“I thank you for coming—you and Hannah, both,” Merryfield
sadly added, “but I'm afraid it's no use.”

“Cheer up,” said the clergyman, “Mr. Woodbury will be
here in a moment.”

“He is here already,” said Woodbury, joining them at the
instant. “I have”—— He paused, recognizing the gig and
its occupants, and looked inquiringly at Mr. Waldo.

“They know it,” answered the latter, “and for that reason
they have come.”

“Brave women! We may need their help. I have found
the persons we are looking for—at the Beaver House, in the
second-story parlor, waiting for the midnight train.”

“Then drive on, wife,” said Mr. Waldo; “you can put up the
horse there. You are known at the Eagle, and we had better
avoid curiosity. Follow us: Mr. Woodbury will lead the way.”

They passed up the street, attracting no notice, as the connection
between the movements of the women in the gig, and
the three men on the sidewalk, was not apparent. In a short
time they reached the Beaver House, a second-rate hotel, with
a deserted air, on a quiet street, and near the middle of the
block. Two or three loafers were in the office, half sliding
out of the short arm-chairs as they lounged, and lazily talking.
Woodbury called the landlord to the door, gave the
horse into his charge, and engaged a private room until midnight.
There was one, he had already ascertained, adjoining
the parlor on the second story. He offered liberal pay, provided
no later visitors were thrust upon them, and the landlord
was very willing to make the arrangement. It was not often
that he received so much patronage in one evening.

After a hurried consultation, in whispers, they entered the
house. The landlord preceded them up-stairs with a lamp,
and ushered them into the appointed room. It was a small
oblong chamber, the floor decorated with a coarse but very
gaudy carpet, and the furniture covered with shiny hair-cloth,
very cold, and stiff, and slippery. There was a circular table
of mahogany, upon which lay a Bible, and the Odd-Fellow's

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

Annual, bound in red. Beside it was a huge spittoon of brown
stone-ware. Folding-doors connected with the adjoining parlor,
and the wood-work, originally of unseasoned pine, gotten
up without expense but regardless of durability, was so
warped and sprung that these doors would not properly close.
Privacy, so far as conversation was concerned, was impossible.
In fact, no sooner had the landlord departed, and the noise of
entrance subsided a little, than Dyce's voice was distinctly
heard:

“You should overcome your restlessness. All pioneers in
great works have their moments of doubt, but they are caused
by the attacks of evil spirits.”

Merryfield arose in great agitation. Perhaps he would have
spoken, but Mr. Waldo lifted his hand to command silence,
beckoned to his wife, and the three left the room. At the
door the clergyman turned and whispered to Woodbury and
Hannah Thurston: “You may not be needed: wait until I
summon you.”

The next instant he knocked on the door of the parlor.
Dyce's voice replied: “Come in.” He entered first, followed
by his wife, and, last of all, the injured husband. Dyce and
Mrs. Merryfield were seated side by side, on a sofa. Both, as
by an involuntary impulse, rose to their feet. The latter
turned very pale; her knees trembled under her, and she sank
down again upon her seat. Dyce, however, remained standing,
and, after the first surprise was over, regained his brazen
effrontery.

Merryfield was the first to speak. “Sarah,” he cried,
“What does this mean?”

She turned her head towards the window, and made no
answer.

“Mrs. Merryfield,” said Mr. Waldo, gravely, yet with no
harshness in his tone, “we have come, as your friends, believing
that you have taken this step hastily, and without considering
what its consequences would be. We do not think
you appreciate its solemn importance, both for time and for

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

eternity. It is not yet too late to undo what you have done,
and we are ready to help you, in all kindness and tenderness.”

“I want nothing more than my rights,” said Mrs. Merryfield,
in a hard, stubborn voice, without turning her head.

“I will never interfere with your just rights, as a woman, a
wife, and an immortal soul,” the clergyman replied. “But
you have not alone rights to receive: you have duties to perform.
You have bound yourself to your husband in holy
marriage; you cannot desert him, whose faith to you has never
been broken, who now stands ready to pardon your present
fault, as he has pardoned all your past ones, without incurring
a greater sin than infidelity to him. Your married relation
includes both the moral laws by which society is bound, and
the Divine laws by which we are saved.”

“The usual cant of theologians!” interrupted Dyce, with a
sneer. “Mrs. Merryfield owes nothing to the selfish and artificial
machinery which is called Society. Marriage is a part
of the machinery, and just as selfish as the rest. She claims
equal rights with her husband, and is doing no more than he
would do, if he possessed all of her convictions.”

“I would never do it!” cried Merryfield,—“not for all the
Communities in the world! Sarah, I've been faithful to you,
in every thought, since you first agreed to be my wife. If I've
done you wrong in any way, tell me!”

“I only want my rights,” she repeated, still looking away.

“If you really think you are deprived of them,” said Mr.
Waldo, “come home with us, and you shall be fairly heard
and fairly judged. I promise you, as an impartial friend, that
no advantage shall be taken of your mistake: you shall be
treated as if it had not occurred. Have you reflected how
this act will be interpreted, in the eyes of the world? Can
you bear, no matter how innocent you may be, to be followed,
through all the rest of your life, by the silent suspicion, if not
the open reproach, of the worst shame that can happen to
woman? Suppose you reach your Community. These experiments
have often been tried, and they have always failed.

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

You might hide yourself for a while from the judgment of the
world, but if the association should break to pieces—what
then? Does the possession of some right which you fancy is
withheld, compensate you for incurring this fearful risk—nay,
for enduring this fearful certainty?”

“What do you know about it?” Dyce roughly exclaimed.
“You, a petrified fossil of the false Society! What right have
you to judge for her? She acts from motives which your
narrow mind cannot comprehend. She is a disciple of the
Truth, and is not afraid to show it in her life. If she lived
only for the sake of appearances, like the rest of you, she
might still be a Vegetable!”

Mrs. Merryfield, who had colored suddenly and violently, as
the clergyman spoke, and had turned her face towards him, for
a moment, with an agitation which she could not conceal, now
lifted her head a little, and mechanically rocked on her lap a
travelling-satchel, which she had grasped with both hands.
She felt her own inability to defend herself, and recovered a
little courage at hearing it done so fiercely by her companion.

Mr. Waldo, without noticing the latter, turned to her again.
“I will not even condemn the motives which lead you to this
step,” said he, “but I must show you its inevitable consequences.
Only the rarest natures, the most gifted intellects,
may seem to disregard the ruling habits and ideas of mankind,
because God has specially appointed them to some great
work. You know, Mrs. Merryfield, as well as I do, that you
are not one of such. The world will make no exception in
your favor. It cannot put our kindly and tolerant construction
upon your motives: it will be pitiless and inflexible, and
its verdict will crush you to the dust.”

“Sarah,” said her husband, more in pity than in reproach,
“do stop and think what you are doing! What Mr. Waldo
says is true: you will bring upon yourself more than you can
bear, or I can bear for you. I don't charge you with any
thing wrong; I don't believe you would be guilty of—of—I

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

can't say it—but I couldn't hold up my head, as—as it were,
and defend you by a single word.”

“Oh, no! of course you couldn't!” Dyce broke in again,
with an insufferable impudence. “You know, as well as I do,—
or Mr. Waldo, for that matter,—what men are. Don't brag
to me about your morality, and purity, and all that sort of
humbug: what's fit for one sex is fit for the other. Men, you
know, have a natural monopoly in the indulgence of passion:
it's allowed to them, but woman is damned by the very suspicion.
You know, both of you, that any man would as lief
be thought wicked as chaste—that women are poor, ignorant
fools”—

One of the folding-doors which communicated with the adjoining
room was suddenly torn open, and Woodbury appeared.
His brown eyes, flashing indignant fire, were fixed
upon Dyce. The sallow face of the latter grew livid with
mingled emotions of rage and fear. With three strides,
Woodbury was before him.

“Stop!” he cried, “you have been allowed to say too much
already. If you,” he added, turning to the others, “have
patience with this beast, I have not.”

“Ah! he thinks he's among his Sepoys,” Dyce began, but
was arrested by a strong hand upon his collar. Woodbury's
face was pale, but calm, and his lips parted in a smile, the
expression of which struck terror to the heart of the medium.

“Now, leave!” said he, in a low, stern voice, “leave, or I
hurl you through that window!” Relinquishing his grasp on
the collar, he opened the door leading to the staircase, and
waited. For a moment, the eyes of the two men met, and in
that moment each took the measure of the other. Dyce's
figure seemed to contract; his breast narrowed, his shoulders
fell, and his knees approached each other. He walked slowly
and awkwardly to the end of the sofa, picked up his valise,
and shuffled out of the room without saying a word. Woodbury
followed him to the door, and said, before he closed it:

“Recollect, you leave here by the midnight train.” None

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

of those who heard it had any doubt that the command would
be obeyed.

Mr. Merryfield experienced an unbounded sensation of relief
on Dyce's departure; but his wife was only frightened, not
conquered. Although pale and trembling, she stubbornly held
out, her attitude expressing her collective defiance of the company.
She avoided directly addressing or meeting the eyes
of any one in particular. For a few moments there was silence
in the room, and she took advantage of it to forestall the
appeals which she knew would be made, by saying:

“Well, now you've got me all to yourselves, I suppose you'll
try to bully me out of my rights.”

“We have no intention to meddle with any of your rights,
as a wife,” Mr. Waldo answered. “You must settle that
question with your husband. But does not your heart tell
you that he has rights, as well? And what has he done to
justify you in deserting him?”

“He needn't be deserted,” she said; “he can come after me.”

“Never!” exclaimed her husband. “If you leave me now,
and in this way, Sarah, you will not see me again until you
voluntarily come back to me. And think, if you go to that
place, what you must then seem to me! I've defended you,
Sarah, and will defend you against all the world; but if you
go on, you'll take the power of doing it away from me.
Whether you deserve shame, or not, it'll come to you—and
it'll come to me, just the same.”

The deluded wife could make no reply. The consequences
of her step, if persisted in, were beginning to dawn upon her
mind, but, having defended it on the ground of her equal
rights as a woman, a pitiful vanity prevented her from yielding.
It was necessary, therefore, to attack her from another
quarter. Hannah Thurston felt that the moment had arrived
when she might venture to speak, and went gently forward to
the sofa.

“Sarah,” she said, “I think you feel that I am your friend.
Will you not believe me, then, when I say to you that we

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

have all followed you, prompted only by the pity and distress
which we feel for your sake and your husband's? We beg
you not to leave us, your true friends, and go among strangers.
Listen to us calmly, and if we convince you that you are mistaken,
the admission should not be difficult.”

“You, too, Hannah!” cried Mrs. Merryfield. “You, that
taught me what my rights were! Will you confess, first, that
you are mistaken?”

An expression of pain passed over Hannah Thurston's face.
“I never meant to claim more than natural justice for woman,”
said she, “but I may have been unhappy in my advocacy of it.
I may even,” turning towards Mrs. Waldo, “have seemed to
assume a hostile position towards man. If so, it was a mistake.
If what I have said has prompted you to this step, I
will take my share of humiliation. But we will not talk of
that now. Blame me, Sarah, if you like, so you do not forget
the tenderness you cannot wholly have lost, for him whose life
is a part of yours, here and hereafter. Think of the children
who are waiting for you in the other life—waiting for both
parents, Sarah.”

The stubborn resistance of the wife began to give way.
Tears came to her eyes, and she shook as if a mighty struggle
had commenced in her heart. “It was for them,” she murmured,
in a broken voice, “that I was going. He said they
would be nearer to me.”

“Can they be nearer to you when you are parted from their
father? Was it only your heart that was wrung at their loss?
If all other bonds were broken between you, the equal share
in the beings of those Immortals should bind you in life and
death! Pardon me for renewing your sorrow, but I must
invoke the purer spirit that is born of trial. If your mutual
watches over their cradles cannot bring back the memory of
your married love, I must ask you to remember who held
your hand beside their coffins, whose arm supported you inthe
lonely nights!”

The husband could endure no more. Lifting his face from

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

his hands, he cried: “It was me, Sarah. And now, if you
leave me, there will be no one to talk with me about Absalom,
and Angelina, and our dear little Robert. Don't you mind
how I used to dance him on my knee, as—as it were, and tell
him he should have a horse when he was big? He had such
pretty hair; you always said he'd make a handsome man,
Sarah: but now they're all gone. There's only us two, now,
as it were, and we can't—no, we daren't part. We won't
part, will we?”

Mrs. Waldo made a quiet sign, and they stole gently from
the room. As he closed the door, Woodbury saw the conquered
and penitent wife look up with streaming eyes, sobbing
convulsively, and stretch out her arms. The next instant, Mrs.
Waldo had half embraced him, in the rush of her pent-up
gratitude.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, striving to subdue her voice, “how
grand it was that you put down that—that man. I never
believed in non-resistance, and now I know that I am right.”

Hannah Thurston said nothing, but her face was radiant
with a tranquil light. She could not allow the doubts which
had arisen in her mind—the disturbing influences which had, of
late, beset her, to cloud the happy ending of such a painful
day. A whispered conversation was carried on between
Woodbury and the Waldos, so as not to disturb the low voices
in the next room; but at the end of ten minutes the door
opened and Merryfield appeared.

“We will go home to-night, as it were,” said he. “The
moon rises about this time, and the night is warm.”

“Then we will all go!” was Mrs. Waldo's decision. “The
carriages will keep together—husband, you must drive one of
them, alone—and I shall not be so much alarmed. It is better
so: curious folks will not see that we have been absent, and
need not know.”

Woodbury whispered to her: “I shall wait until the train
leaves.”

“Will you follow, afterwards?”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Yes—but no: my intention to stay all night is known, and
I ought properly to remain, unless you need my escort.”

“Stay,” said Hannah Thurston.

The vehicles left the two hotels with the same persons who
had arrived in them—Dyce excepted. Outside of Tiberius
they halted, and Merryfield joined his wife. The two women
followed, and Mr. Waldo, alone, acted as rear-guard. Thus, in
the silent night, over the moonlit hills, and through the rustling
darkness of the woods, they went homewards.

Vague suspicions of something haunted the community of
Ptolemy for a while, but nothing was ever discovered or betrayed
which could give them a definite form. And yet, of
the five persons to whom the truth was known, three were
women.

-- 232 --

p713-237 CHAPTER XVIII. ONE OF THE SUMMER DIVERSIONS OF PTOLEMY.

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

Ten days after the journey to Tiberius, the highways in
both valleys, and those descending from the hills on either
side, were unusually thronged. Country carriages, buggies
of all fashions, and light open carts, rapidly succeeded each
other, all directing their course towards the village. They
did not halt there, however, but passed through, and, climbing
the gentle acclivity of the southern hill, halted at a grove,
nearly a mile distant. Here the Annual Temperance Convention
of Atauga County was to be held. The cause had been
languishing for the past year or two; many young men had
become careless of their pledges, and the local societies were
beginning to fall to pieces, because the members had heard all
that was to be said on the subject, and had done all that could
conveniently be done. The plan of procuring State legislation
in their favor rendered it necessary to rekindle, in some measure,
the fires of zeal—if so warm an expression can be applied
to so sober a cause—and one of the most prominent speakers
on Temperance, Mr. Abiram Stokes, was called upon to brush
up his well-used images and illustrations for a new campaign.

It was announced, by means of large placards, posted
in all the village stores, post-offices, and blacksmiths' shops,
far and wide, that not only he, but Mr. Grindle and several
other well-known speakers were to address the Convention.
Strange as it may seem, the same placard was conspicuously
displayed in the bar-room of the Ptolemy House, the landlord
candidly declaring that he would be glad if such a convention

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

were held every week, as it brought him a great deal of custom.
The friends of the cause were called upon for a special
effort; the day was carefully arranged to come at the end of
haying, yet before the wheat-harvest had fairly commenced;
moreover, it was Saturday, and the moon was nearly full.
The weather favored the undertaking, and by noon the line of
the roads could be distinguished, at some distance, by the
dust which arose from the strings of vehicles.

The principal members of the local societies—especially
those of Atauga City, Anacreon, Nero Corners, Mulligansville,
and New Pekin—came in heavy lumber-wagons, decorated
with boughs of spruce and cedar, carrying with them their
banners, whenever they had any. With some difficulty, a
sufficient sum was raised to pay for the services of the Ptolemy
Cornet Band, in performing, as the placard stated, “melodies
appropriate to the occasion.” What those melodies were, it
was not very easy to determine, and the managing committee of
the Ptolemy Society had a special meeting on the subject, the
night before. A wag suggested “The Meeting of the Waters,”
which was at once accepted with delight. “Bonny Doon”
found favor, as it “minded” the hearers of a Scottish brook.
“The Campbells are Comin'” was also on the list, until some
one remembered that the landlord of the Ptolemy House bore
the name of that clan. “A wet sheet and a flowing sea” hinted
too strongly at “half-seas over,” and all the familiar Irish airs
were unfortunately associated with ideas of wakes and Donnybrook
Fairs. After much painful cogitation, the “Old Oaken
Bucket,” “Allan Water,” “Zurich's Waters,” and “The
Haunted Spring” were discovered; but the band was not able
to play more than half of them. Its most successful performance,
we are bound to confess, was the air of “Landlord, fill
the flowing bowl,” which the leader could not resist giving
once or twice during the day, to the great scandal of those
votaries of the cause who had once been accustomed to sing it
in character.

The grove was a beautiful piece of oak and hickory timber,

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

sloping towards the north, and entirely clear of underbrush.
It covered about four acres of ground, and was neither so
dense nor fell so rapidly as to shut out a lovely glimpse of
the valley and the distant, dark-blue sheet of the lake, between
the boles. It was pervaded with a grateful smell, from the
trampled grass and breathing leaves; and wherever a beam of
sunshine pierced the boughs, it seemed to single out some bit
of gay color, in shawl, or ribbon, or parasol, to play upon and
utilize its brightness. At the bottom of the grove, against
two of the largest trees, a rough platform was erected, in
front of which, rising and radiating amphitheatrically, were
plank benches, capable of seating a thousand persons. Those
who came from a distance were first on hand, and took their
places long before the proceedings commenced. Near the
main entrance, venders of refreshments had erected their
stands, and displayed to the thronging visitors a tempting
variety of indigestible substances. There was weak lemonade,
in tin buckets, with huge lumps of ice glittering defiantly at
the sun; scores of wired bottles, filled with a sarsaparilla mixture,
which popped out in a rush of brown suds; ice-cream,
the cream being eggs beaten up with water, and flavored with
lemon sirup; piles of dark, leathery ginger-cakes, and rows
of glass jars full of candy-sticks; while the more enterprising
dealers exhibited pies cut into squares, hard-boiled eggs, and
even what they called coffee.

Far down the sides of the main road to Ptolemy the vehicles
were ranged, and even inside the adjoining fields—the owner
of which, being a friend to the cause, had opened his bars to
the multitude. Many of the farmers from a distance brought
their own oats with them, and unharnessed and fed their horses
in the fence-corners, before joining the crowd in the grove.
Then, accompanied by their tidy wives, who, meanwhile, examined
the contents of the dinner-baskets and saw that every
thing was in order, they approached the meeting with satisfied
and mildly exhilarated spirits, occasionally stopping to greet
an acquaintance or a relative. The daughters had already

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

preceded them, with their usual independence, well knowing the
impatience of the young men, and hoping that the most agreeable
of the latter would discover them before the meeting was
called to order. This was the real charm of the occasion, to
old as well as young. The American needs a serious pretext
for his recreation. He does not, in fact, recognize its necessity,
and would have none at all, did not Nature, with
benevolent cunning, occasionally furnish him with diversion
under the disguise of duty.

As the banners of the local societies arrived, they were set
up in conspicuous positions, on and around the speaker's platform.
That of Tiberius was placed in the centre. It was of
blue silk, with a gold fringe, and an immense geyser-like fountain
in its field, under which were the words: “Ho! every one
that thirsteth!” On the right was the banner of Ptolemy—a
brilliant rainbow, on a white ground, with the warning: “Look
not upon the Wine when it is Red.” What connection there
was between this sentence and the rainbow was not apparent,
unless the latter was meant to represent a watery deluge. The
banner of Anacreon, on the left, held forth a dancing female,
in a crimson dress. One foot was thrown far out behind her,
and she was violently pitching forward; yet, in this uncomfortable
position, she succeeded in pouring a thick
stream of water from a ewer of blue china into the open
mouth of a fat child, who wore a very scanty dress. The
inscription was: “The Fountain of Youth.” The most ingenious
device, however, was that from Nero Corners. This little
community, too poor or too economical to own a temperance
banner, took a political one, which they had used in the
campaign of the previous year. Upon it were the names of
the candidates for President and Vice-President: “Pierce
and King.” A very little alteration turned the word “Pierce”
into “Prince,” and the word “Water” being prefixed, the
inscription became: “Water,—Prince and King.” Those
from other neighborhoods, who were not in the secret, greatly
admired the simplicity and force of the expression.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Woodbury, who was early upon the ground, was much interested
in the scene. Between two and three thousand persons
were present, but an order and decorum prevailed, which
would be miraculous in lands where the individual is not permitted
to grow up self-ruled, or swayed only by the example
of his fellows, and self-reliant. No servant of the law was present
to guard against disorder, because each man was his own
policeman. Even some tipsy rowdies, who came out from
Ptolemy towards the close of the afternoon, were sobered
by the atmosphere of the place, and had no courage to make
their intended interruptions. The effect of such meetings,
Woodbury confessed to himself, could not be otherwise
than good; the reform was necessary among a people whose
excitable temperament naturally led them to excesses, and
perhaps it was only one extreme which could counteract
the other. There was still too little repose, too little mental
balance among them, to halt upon the golden middle-ground
of truth.

The band occupied the platform for some time after he arrived,
and its performances gave intense satisfaction to the
people. The clear tones of the horns and clarionets pealed
triumphantly through the shade, and an occasional slip in an
instrument was unnoticed in the hum of voices. Gradually,
the hearers were lifted a little out of the material sphere in
which they habitually moved, and were refreshed accordingly.
They were made capable, at least, of appreciating some sentiment
and imagination in the speakers, and words were now
heard with delight, which, in their common moods, would have
been vacant sound. They touched, in spite of themselves, that
upper atmosphere of poetry which hangs over all human life—
where the cold marsh-fogs in which we walk become the rosy
cloud-islands of the dawn!

At two o'clock, the band vacated the platform, and the Convention
was called to order. After an appropriate prayer by
the Rev. Lemuel Styles, a temperance song was sung by a large
chorus of the younger members. It was a parody on

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

Hoffman's charming anacreontic: “Sparkling and Bright,” the
words of which were singularly transformed. Instead of:


“As the bubbles that swim on the beaker's brim,
And break on the lips at meeting,”
the refrain terminated with:


“There's nothing so good for the youthful blood,
Or so sweet as the sparkling water!”
—in the style of a medicinal prescription. Poor Hoffman!
Noble heart and fine mind, untimely darkened! He was at
least spared this desecration; or perhaps, with the gay humor
with which even that darkness is still cheered, he would have
parodied the parody to death.

The Annual Report was then read. It was of great length,
being mainly a furious appeal to voters. The trick of basing
a political issue upon a personal habit was an innovation in the
science of government, which the natural instincts of the people
were too enlightened to accept without question. The
County Committee, foreseeing this difficulty, adopted the usual
tactics of party, and strove to create a headlong tide of sympathy
which would overbear all hesitancy as to the wisdom of
the movement, or the dangerous precedent which it introduced
into popular legislation. “Vote for the Temperance Candidates,”
they cried, in the Report, “and you vote for morality,
and virtue, and religion! Vote against them, and you vote for
disease, and misery, and crime! Vote for them, and you vote
reason to the frantic brain, clearness to the bleared eye, steadiness
to the trembling hand, joy to the heart of the forsaken
wife, and bread to the mouths of the famishing children! Vote
against them, and you vote to fill our poor-houses and penitentiaries—
to tighten the diabolical hold of the rumseller on his
struggling victim—to lead our young men into temptation, and
bring ruin on our beloved land! Yes, you would vote to fill
the drunkard's bottle; you would vote oaths and obscenity into
his speech; you would vote curses to his wife, blows to his
children, the shoes off their feet, the shirts off their backs,
the beds from under them, and the roofs from over their heads.”

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

The Report was adopted with tremendous unanimity, and
the faces of the members of the Committee beamed with satisfaction.
The political movement might be considered as
successfully inaugurated. This was the main object of the
Convention, and the waiting orators now saw that they had a
clear and pleasant field before them. Woodbury, who was
leaning against a tree, near the end of a plank upon which his
friends the Waldos were seated, listened with an involuntary
sensation of pain and regret. The very character of the Report
strengthened him in the conviction that the vice to be cured
had its origin in a radical defect of the national temperament,
which no legislation could reach.

Mrs. Waldo looked up at him, inquiringly. He shook his
head. “It is a false movement,” said he; “good works are
not accomplished by violence.”

“But sometimes by threatening it,” she answered, with a
meaning smile.

He was about to reply, when the President announced that
Byron Baxter, of the Anacreon Seminary, would recite a poem,
after which the meeting would be addressed by Mr. Abiram
Stokes.

Byron Baxter, who was an overgrown, knock-kneed youth
of nineteen, with long hair, parted in the middle, advanced to
the front of the platform, bowed, and then suddenly started
back, with both hands extended before him, in an attitude of
horror. In a loud voice, he commenced to recite:



“Oh, take the maddening bowl away!
Remove the poisonous cup!
My soul is sick; its burning ray
Hath drunk my spirit up.
“Take, take it from my loathing lip
Ere madness fires my brain:
Oh, take it hence, nor let me sip
Its liquid death again!”

As the young man had evidently never tasted any thing

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

stronger than molasses-and-water, the expression of his abhorrence
was somewhat artificial. Nevertheless, a shudder ran
through the audience at the vehemence of his declamation,
and he was greeted with a round of applause, at the close.

The orator of the day, Mr. Abiram Stokes, then made his
appearance. He was a man of forty-five, with a large, handsome
head, and an imposing presence. His hair and eyes were
dark, and his complexion slightly tinted with olive. This trait,
with his small hands and showy teeth, seemed to indicate a
mixture of Spanish blood. He had a way of throwing his
head forward, so as to let a large lock of his hair fall over his
forehead with a picturesque effect, and then tossing it back to
its place with a reverse motion. His voice was full and sonorous;
although, to a practised ear, its pathos, in passages intended
for effect, was more dramatic than real. Few of his
present auditors, however, were able to discriminate in this
respect; the young ladies, especially, were in raptures. It
was rumored that his early life had been very wild and dissipated,
and he was looked upon as one of the most conspicuous
brands which had been snatched from the burning. This rumor
preceded him wherever he went, created a personal interest
for him, in advance, and added to the effect of his oratory.

His style of speaking, nevertheless, was showy and specious.
He took no wide range, touched but slightly on the practical
features of the subject, and indulged sparingly in anecdotes
and illustrations. None of the latter professed to be drawn
from his personal experience: his hearers might make whatever
inference they pleased, he knew the value of mystery too
well, to enlighten them further. He was greatest in apostrophes
to Water, to Reform, to Woman, to any thing that permitted
him, according to his own expression, “to soar.” This
feature of his orations was usually very effective, the first time
he was heard. He was in the habit of introducing some of
his favorite passages on every occasion. Woodbury, who was
not aware of this trick, was agreeably surprised at the natural
warmth and eloquence of the speaker's language.

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

His peroration ran something in this wise: “This, the purest
and most beneficent of the Virtues, comes not to achieve her
victory in battles and convulsions. Soft as the dews of heaven,
her white feet are beautiful upon the mountains, bringing glad
tidings of great joy! Blessed are we that she has chosen her
abode among us, and that she has selected us to do her work!
No other part of the world was fitted to receive her. She
never could have been produced by the mouldering despotisms
of Europe, where the instincts of Freedom are stifled by wine
and debauchery; the Old World is too benighted to behold
her face. Here only—here on the virgin bosom of a new Continent—
here, in the glorious effulgence of the setting sun—
here only could she be born! She is the child of the West—
Temperance—and before her face the demon Alcohol flees
to his caverns and hides himself among the bones of his victims,
while Peace sits at her right hand and Plenty at her left!”

“Beautiful!” “splendid!” was whispered through the audience,
as the speaker took his seat. Miss Carrie Dilworth
wiped her eyes with a very small batiste handkerchief, and
sighed as she reflected that this man, her beau-idèal (which
she understood to mean an ideal beau), would never know what
an appreciative helpmeet she would have made him.

“Oh, Hannah!” she whispered, leaning forward, to Miss
Thurston, who was seated on the next plank, “did you ever
hear any thing so beautiful?”

“I thought it fine, the first time I heard it,” Hannah replied,
with a lack of enthusiasm which quite astounded the
little sempstress. She began to fear she had made a mistake,
when the sight of Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, equally in tears,
(and no wonder, for her brother Elisha had been a miserable
drunkard), somewhat revived her confidence.

“Flashy, but not bad of its kind,” said Woodbury, in reply
to Mrs. Waldo's question.

“Are you not ashamed? It's magnificent. And he's such
a handsome man!” she exclaimed. “But I see, you are determined
not to admire any of them; you've not forgotten

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Grindle's attack. Or else you're a pess— what's the name of
it? Mr. Waldo explained the word to me yesterday—pess”—

“Oh, a pessimist? Not at all, Mrs. Waldo. On the contrary,
I am almost an optimist.”

“Well, that's just as bad—though I am not sure I know
what it is. Oh, there's Grindle going to speak. Now you'll
catch it!”

She shook her hand menacingly, and Woodbury, much
amused and not a little curious to hear the speaker, resumed
his position against the tree.

Mr. Grindle, who carried on a moderate lumber business in
Atauga City, neglected no opportunity of making himself heard
in public. He was a man of shallow faculties, but profound
conceit of himself, and would have preferred, at any time, to
be abused rather than ignored. His naturally fluent speech
had been cultivated by the practice of years, but as he was
neither an earnest thinker nor a close reasoner, and, moreover,
known to be unscrupulous in the statement of facts, the consideration
which he enjoyed as a speaker would soon have become
exhausted, but for the boldness and indecency of his personal
attacks, whereby he replenished that element of hot water in
which he rejoiced. Mr. Campbell, the landlord of the Ptolemy
House, had several times threatened him with personal chastisement,
and he only escaped by avoiding an encounter until
the landlord's wrath had a little cooled. He was so accustomed
to insulting epithets that they never produced the slightest
impression upon him.

He had spoken nearly half an hour, airing a quantity of statistics,
which he had mostly committed to memory—where
that failed, he supplied the figures from his imagination—
when he perceived that the audience, after having tasted the
spiced meats of Mr. Abiram Stokes, seemed to find the plain
food he offered them rather insipid. But he had still the resource
of personality, which he knew, from long experience, is
always entertaining, whether or not the hearers approve of it.
The transition was easily made. “Looking at this terrible

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

array of facts,” said he, “how can any man, who is worthy the
name of a human being, dare to oppose the doctrines of Temperance?
How dare any man suppose that his own miserable
personal indulgences are of more consequence than the moral
salvation of his fellow-creatures? Yet there are such men—
not poor, ignorant, deluded creatures, who know no better,
and are entitled to some allowances—but men who are rich,
who appear to be educated, and who claim to be highly moral
and respectable. What are we to think of those men?”

Mrs. Waldo glanced up at Woodbury with a look which
said: “Now it's coming!”

“Let it come!” his look replied.

“They think, perhaps,” the speaker continued, “that there
are different laws of morality for different climates—that they
can bring here among us the detestable practices of heathen
races, which we are trying to root out! I tell such, they had
better go back, and let their unhappy slaves hand them the
hookah, filled with its intoxicating draught, or steady their
tottering steps when the fumes of sherbet have mounted to
their brains!”

Many persons in the assembly knew who was meant, and
as Woodbury's position made him easily distinguished, they
watched him with curiosity as the speaker proceeded. He
leaned against the tree, with his arms folded, and an amused
half-smile on his face, until the foregoing climax was reached,
when, to the astonishment of the spectators, he burst into an
uncontrollable fit of laughter.

Mr. Grindle, too, had discovered his victim, and occasionally
darted a side look at him, calculating how far he might carry
the attack with safety to himself. Woodbury's sudden and
violent merriment encouraged while it disconcerted him: there
was, at least, nothing to be feared, and he might go on.

“Yes, I repeat it,” he continued; “whatever name may be
given to the beverage, we are not to be cheated. Such men
may drink their sherbet, or their Heidsick; they may call their
drinks by respectable names, and the demon of Alcohol laughs

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

as he claims them for his own. St. Paul says `the Prince of
Darkness is a gentleman:' beware, beware, my friends, lest the
accursed poison, which is harmless to you under its vulgar
names, should beguile you with an aristocratic title!”

“Will the speaker allow me to make a remark?”

Woodbury, controlling his laughter with some difficulty,
straightened himself from his leaning position against the tree,
and, yielding to the impulse of the moment, spoke. His voice,
not loud, but very clear, was distinctly heard all over the
crowd, and there was a general rustling sound, as hundreds of
heads turned towards him. Mr. Grindle involuntarily paused
in his speech, but made no reply.

“I will only interrupt the proceedings for a moment,” Woodbury
resumed, in a cool, steady tone, amidst the perfect silence
of the multitude—“in order to make an explanation. I will
not wrong the speaker by supposing that his words have a
personal application to myself; because that would be charging
him with advocating truth by means of falsehood, and defending
morality by the weapons of ignorance and insult. But
I know the lands of which he speaks and the habits of their
people. So far from drunkenness being a `detestable heathen
habit' of theirs, it is really we who should go to them to learn
temperance. I must confess, also, my great surprise at hearing
the speaker's violent denunciation of the use of sherbet, after
seeing that it is openly sold, to-day, in this grove—after having,
with my own eyes, observed the speaker, himself, drink
a large glass of it with evident satisfaction.”

There was a sudden movement, mixed here and there with
laughter, among the audience. Mr. Grindle cried out, in a
hoarse, excited voice: “The charge is false! I never use intoxicating
beverages!”

“I made no such charge,” said Woodbury, calmly, “but it
may interest the audience to know that sherbet is simply the
Arabic name for lemonade.”

The laughter was universal, Mr. Grindle excepted.

“The speaker, also,” he continued, “mentioned the

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

intoxicating beverage of the hookah. As the hookah is a pipe, in
which the smoke of the tobacco passes through water before
reaching the mouth, it may be considered a less dangerous
beverage than the clay-pipe of the Irish laborer. I beg pardon
of the meeting for my interruption.”

The laughter was renewed, more heartily than before, and
for a minute after Woodbury ceased the tumult was so great
that Mr. Grindle could not be heard. To add to the confusion,
the leader of the Ptolemy band, taking the noise as a sign that
the Convention had adjourned, struck up “Malbrook,” which
air, unfortunately, was known in the neighborhood by the less
classical title of “We won't go home till morning.”

The other members of the Committee, on the platform, privately
begged Mr. Grindle to take his seat and allow them to
introduce a new orator; but he persisted in speaking for another
quarter of an hour, to show that he was not discomfited.
The greater portion of the audience, nevertheless, secretly rejoiced
at the lesson he had received, and the remainder of his
speech was not heard with much attention. Woodbury, to
escape the curious gaze of the multitude, took a narrow and
uncomfortable seat on the end of the plank, beside Mrs. Waldo.
He was thenceforth, very much against his will, an object of
great respect to the rowdies of Ptolemy, who identified him
with the opposite cause.

There was another song, commencing:


“The wine that all are praising
Is not the drink for me,
But there's a spring in yonder glen,
Whose waters flow for Temperance men,” etc.,
which was likewise sung in chorus. Then succeeded other
speakers, of less note, to a gradually diminishing circle of hearers.
The farmers and their wives strayed off to gossip with
acquaintances on the edges of the grove; baskets of provisions
were opened and the contents shared, and the stalls of cake
and sarsaparilla suds experienced a reflux of custom. As the

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

young men were not Lord Byrons, the young ladies did not
scruple to eat in their presence, and flirtations were carried on
with a chicken-bone in one hand and a piece of bread in the
other. The sun threw softer and slanter lights over the beautiful
picture of the valley, and, gradually creeping below the
boughs, shot into the faces of those who were still seated in
front of the platform. It was time to close the performances
of the day, and they were accordingly terminated with a third
song, the refrain of which was:



“Oh, for the cause is rolling on, rolling on, rolling on,
Over the darkened land.”

Woodbury and the Waldos, to avoid the dust of the road,
walked back to Ptolemy by a pleasant path across the fields.
Ere long they overtook Hannah Thurston and Miss Dilworth.
Mr. Grindle was, of course, the theme of conversation.

“Wasn't he rightly served, Hannah?” Mrs. Waldo exclaimed,
with enthusiasm. Woodbury was fact assuming
heroic proportions, in her mind.

“I think Mr. Woodbury was entirely justifiable in his interruption,”
Miss Thurston answered, “and yet I almost wish
that it had not occurred.”

“So do I!” Woodbury exclaimed.

“Well—you two are queer people!” was Mrs. Waldo's
amazed remark.

-- 246 --

p713-251 CHAPTER XIX. IN WHICH THERE IS BOTH ATTRACTION AND REPULSION.

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

Hannah Thurston's remark remained in Woodbury's ears
long after it was uttered. His momentary triumph over, he
began to regret having obeyed the impulse of the moment.
Mr. Grindle's discomfiture had been too cheaply purchased;
he was game of a sort too small and mean for a man of refined
instincts to notice even by a look. His own interruption, cool
and careless as he felt it to have been, nevertheless betrayed
an acknowledgment that he had understood the speaker's insinuation;
and, by a natural inference, that he was sufficiently
sensitive to repel it. Mr. Grindle was acute enough to make
this inference, and it was a great consolation to him, in his
own overthrow, to think that he had stung his adversary.

Woodbury, however, forgot his self-blame in the grateful
surprise of hearing its echo from Miss Thurston's lips. Her
remark betrayed a delicacy of perception which he had not
expected—more than this, indeed, it betrayed a consideration
for his character as a gentleman, which she could not have felt,
had she not, in imagination, placed herself in his stead. He
knew that a refined nature must be born so; it can only be
partially imitated by assiduous social study; and his previous
intercourse with Miss Thurston had not prepared him to find
her instincts so true. He looked at her, as she walked beside
him, with a renewed feeling of interest. Her slender figure
moved along the grassy path with a free, elastic step. She
wore a dress of plain white muslin, with wide sleeves, and a
knot of pearl-colored ribbon at the throat. Her parasol, and
the trimming of her hat, were of the same quiet color; the

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

only ornament she wore was a cluster of little pink flowers in
the latter. The excitement of the occasion, or the act of
walking, had brought a soft tinge to her usually pale cheek,
and as her eyes dropped to avoid the level light of the sun,
Woodbury noticed how long and dark were the lashes that
fringed her lids. “At eighteen she must have been lovely,”
he said to himself, “but, even then, her expression could
scarcely have been more virginly pure and sweet, than now.”

He turned away, repressing a sigh. How one delusion
could spoil a noble woman!

Before descending the last slope to the village, they paused,
involuntarily, to contemplate the evening landscape. The sun
was just dipping behind the western hill, and a portion of
Ptolemy lay in shadow, while the light, streaming through the
gap made by a lateral glen, poured its dusty gold over the
distant elms of Roaring Brook, and caused the mansion of
Lakeside to sparkle like a star against its background of firs.
Far down the lake flashed the sail of a pleasure-boat, and the
sinking western shore melted into a vapory purple along the
dim horizon. The strains of the band still reached them from
the grove, but softened to the airy, fluctuating sweetness of
an Æolian harp.

“Our lines are cast in pleasant places,” said Mr. Waldo,
looking from hill to hill with a cheerful content on his face.

“Every part of the earth has its moments of beauty, I
think,” Woodbury replied: “but Ptolemy is certainly a
favored spot. If the people only knew it. I wonder whether
happiness is not a faculty, or a peculiarity of temperament,
quite independent of the conditions of one's life?”

“That depends on what you call happiness,” Mrs. Waldo
rejoined. “Come, now, let us each define it, and see how we
shall agree. My idea is, it's in making the best of every
thing.”

“No, it's finding a congenial spirit!” cried Miss Carrie.

“You forget the assurance of Grace,” said the clergyman.

“Fairly caught, Mrs. Waldo! You are no better than I:

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

you confess yourself an optimist!” Woodbury merrily exclaimed.
“So far, you are right—but, unfortunately, there
are some things we cannot make the best of.”

“We can always do our duty, for it is proportioned to our
power,” said Hannah Thurston.

“If we know exactly what it is.”

“Why should we not know?” she asked, turning quickly
towards him.

“Because the simple desire to know is not enough, although
I trust God gives us some credit for it. How much of Truth
is there, that we imperfectly grasp! How much is there, also,
that we shrink from knowing!”

“Shrink from Truth!”

“Yes, since we are human, and our nearest likeness to God
is a compassionate tenderness for our fellow-men. Does not
the knowledge of a vice in a dear friend give us pain? Do
we not cling, most desperately, to our own cherished opinions,
at the moment when we begin to suspect they are untenable?
No: we are not strong enough, nor stony-hearted enough, to
do without illusions.”

“Yet you would convince me of mine!” Hannah Thurston
exclaimed, with a shade of bitterness in the tone of her voice.
The next moment she felt a pang of self-rebuke at having
spoken, and the color rose to her face. The application she
had made of his words was uncalled-for. He must not thus be
met. He was so impregnable in his calmness, and in the conclusions
drawn from his ripe experience of life! Her own
faith tottered whenever their minds came in contact, yet if she
gave up it, how could she be certain, any longer, what was
Truth? He was not a hard materialist; he possessed fancy,
and feeling, and innate reverence; but his approach seemed to
chill her enthusiasm and benumb the free action of her mind.

“Oh, no!” he answered, with kindly seriousness, “I would
not consciously destroy a single innocent illusion. There are
even forms of Error which are only rendered worse by antagonism.
I have no idea of assailing all views that do not

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

harmonize with my own. I am but one among many millions,
and my aim is to understand Life, not forcibly change its
character.”

Walking a little in advance of the others, as they spoke, the
conversation was interrupted by their arrival in Ptolemy.
Woodbury declined an invitation to take tea with the Waldos,
and drove home with Bute, in the splendor of sunset. The
latter took advantage of the first opportunity to describe to
Mrs. Fortitude Babb the confusion which his master had
inflicted on Mr. Grindle.

“And sarved him right, too,” said she, with a grim satisfaction.
“To think o' him turnin' up his nose at her best Sherry,
and callin' it pizon!”

She could not refrain from expressing her approbation to
Woodbury, as she prepared his tea. Her manner, however,
made it seem very much like a reproof. “I've heerd, Sir,”
she remarked, with a rigid face, “that you've been speakin'. I
s'pose you'll be goin' to the Legislatur', next.”

Woodbury smiled. “Ill news travels fast,” he said.

“'T'a'n't ill, as I can see. She wouldn't ha' thought so,
nuther. Though, to be sure, sich fellers didn't come here, in
her time.”

“He will not come again, Mrs. Babb.”

“I'd like to see him try it!” With which words Mrs.
Babb slapped down the lid of the teapot, into which she had
been looking, with a sound like the discharge of a pocket-pistol.

Woodbury went into the library, wheeled his arm-chair to
the open window, lighted a cigar, and watched the risen moon
brighten against the yielding twilight. The figure of Hannah
Thurston, in her white dress, with the pearl-colored ribbon at
her throat, with the long lashes falling over her dark-gray eyes,
the flush on her cheek, and the earnest sweetness of her lips,
rose before him through the rings of smoke, in the luminous
dusk of the evening. A persistent fate seemed to throw them
together, only to show him how near they might have been,
how far apart they really were. When he recalled her

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

courage and self-possession during the scene in the grove above the
cataract, and the still greater courage which led her to Tiberius,
daring reproach in order to rescue a deluded creature from impending
ruin, he confessed to himself that for no other living
woman did he feel equal respect. He bowed down in reverence
before that highest purity which is unconscious of what
it ventures, and an anxious interest arose in his heart as he recognized
the dangers into which it might lead her. He felt
that she was capable of understanding him; that she possessed
the finer instincts which constituted what was best in his own
nature; that she yielded him, also, a certain respect: but it
was equally evident that her mind was unnecessarily alert and
suspicious in his presence. She assumed a constant attitude
of defence, when no attack was intended. He seemed to exercise
an unconscious repellant force towards her, the secret of
which he suspected must be found in herself—in the tenacity
with which she held to her peculiar views, and a feminine impatience
of contrary opinions.

But, as he mused, his fancies still came back to that one picture—
the pure Madonna face, with its downeast eyes, touched
with the mellow glory of the sunset. A noiseless breath of
the night brought to his window the creamy odor of the locust
blossoms, and lured forth the Persian dreams of the roses.
The moonlight silver on the leaves—the pearly obscurity of
the sky—the uncertain murmurs of the air—combined to steep
his senses in a sweet, semi-voluptuous trance. He was too
truly and completely man not to know what was lacking to
his life. He was accustomed to control passion because he
had learned its symptoms, but this return of the fever of youth
was now welcome, with all its pain.

Towards midnight, he started suddenly and closed the window.
“My God!” he exclaimed, aloud; “she in my arms!
her lips on mine! What was I thinking of? Pshaw—a strong-minded
woman! Well—the very strongest-minded of them
all is still very far from being a man.” With which consoling
excuse for the absurdity of his thoughts, he went to bed.

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

The next morning he spent an hour in a careful inspection
of the library, and, after hesitating between a ponderous translation
of the “Maha-bharata” and Lane's “Arabian Nights,”
finally replaced them both, and took down Jean Paul's “Siebenk
äs” and “Walt and Vult.” After the early Sunday dinner,
he put the volumes into his pockets, and, mounting his
horse, rode to Ptolemy.

Hannah Thurston had brought a chair into the open air, and
seated herself on the shady side of the cottage. The afternoon
was semi-clouded and mildly breezy, and she evidently found
the shifting play of sun and shade upon the eastern hill better
reading than the book in her hand, for the latter was closed.
She recognized Woodbury as he came into the street a little
distance below, and watched the motion of his horse's legs
under the boughs of the balsam-firs, which hid the rider from
sight. To her surprise, the horse stopped, opposite the cottage-door:
she rose, laid down her book, and went forward to
meet her visitor, who, by this time, had entered the gate.

After a frank and unembarrassed greeting, she said: “My
mother is asleep, and her health is so frail that I am very careful
not to disturb her rest. Will you take a seat, here, in the
shade?”

She then withdrew for a moment, in order to bring a second
chair. In the mean time, Woodbury had picked up her book:
it was Bettine's Correspondence with Günderode. “I am glad,”
said he, looking up at her approach, “that I was not wrong in
my selection.”

She answered his look with an expression of surprise.

“I am going away, in a few days, for a summer excursion,”
he added, by way of explanation, taking the books from his
pockets, “and in looking over my library this morning I found
two works, which, it occurred to me, you might like to read.
The sight of this volume convinces me that I have judged
correctly: they are also translations from the German.”

Hannah Thurston's eyes brightened as she took the books,
and looked at their title-pages. “Oh!” she exclaimed, “I

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

thank you very much! I have long wished to see these works:
Lydia Maria Child speaks very highly of them.”

“Who is Lydia Maria Child?”

She looked at him, almost in dismay. “Have you never
read her `Letters from New York?'” she asked. “I do not
suppose you are a subscriber to the Slavery Annihilator,
which she edits, but these letters have been collected and published.”

“Are they doctrinal?”

“Perhaps you would call them so. She has a generous sympathy
with all Progress; yet her letters are mostly descriptive.
I would offer them to you, if I were sure that you would read
them willingly—not as a task thrust upon you.”

“You would oblige me,” said Woodbury, cordially. “I
am not unwilling to hear new views, especially when they are
eloquently presented. Anna Maria Child, I presume, is an
advocate of Woman's Rights?”

“You will, at least, find very little of such advocacy in her
letters.”

“And if I should?” he asked. “Do not confound me, Miss
Thurston, with the multitude who stand in hostile opposition
to your theory. I am very willing that it should be freely discussed,
because attention may thereby be drawn to many real
wrongs. Besides, in the long run, the practice of the human
race is sensible and just, and nothing can be permanently
adopted which is not very near the truth.”

“`Real wrongs!'” she repeated; “yes, I suppose our wrongs
are generally considered imaginary. It is a convenient way
of disposing of them.”

“Is that charge entirely fair?”

She colored slightly. Is the man's nature flint or iron, she
thought, that his mind is so equably clear and cold? Would
not antagonism rouse him into warmth, imparting an answering
warmth to her thoughts, which his unimpassioned manner
chilled to death? Then she remembered his contagious gayety
during the walk to Ptolemy, his terrible indignation in the
inn at Tiberius, and felt that she had done him wrong.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“I ask your pardon,” she answered, presently. “I did not
mean to apply the charge to you, Mr. Woodbury. I was
thinking of the prejudices we are obliged to encounter. We
present what we feel to be serious truths in relation to our sex,
and they are thrown aside with a contemptuous indifference,
which wounds us more than the harshest opposition, because
it implies a disbelief in our capacity to think for ourselves. You
must know that the word `feminine,' applied to a man, is the
greatest reproach—that the phrase `a woman's idea' is never
uttered but as a condemnation.”

“I have not looked at the subject from your point of view,”
said Woodbury, with an expressed respect in his manner,
“but I am willing to believe that you have reason to feel
aggrieved. You must remember, however, that the reproach
is not all on one side. You women are just as ready to condemn
masculine habits and ideas in your own sex. Among
children a molly-coddle is no worse than a tomboy. The fact,
after all, does not originate in any natural hostility or contempt,
on either side, but simply from an instinctive knowledge of
the distinctions of sex, in temperament, in habits, and in
mind.”

“In mind?” Hannah Thurston asked, with unusual calmness.
“Then you think that minds, too, are male and female?”

“That there are general distinctions, certainly. The exact
boundaries between them, however, are not so easily to be
defined. But there is a radical difference in the texture, and
hence in the action of the two. Do you not always instinctively
feel, in reading a book, whether the author is a man or a
woman? Can you name any important work which might
have been written, indifferently, by either?”

Miss Thurston reflected a while, and then suggested: “Mrs.
Somerville's `Physical Geography?'”

“Fairly answered,” said Woodbury, smiling. “I will not
reject the instance. I will even admit that a woman might
write a treatise on algebraic equations, in which there should
be no sign of her sex. Still, this would not affect the main

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

fact, which I think you will recognize upon reflection. I admit
the greatness of the immortal women of History. Nay, more:
I claim that men are not only willing, without the least touch
of jealousy, to acknowledge genius in Woman, but are always
the first to recognize and respect it. What female poet has
selected for her subject that `whitest lily on the shield of
France,' the Maid of Orleans? But Schiller and Southey have
not forgotten her. How rare it is, to see one of these famous
women eulogized by a woman! The principal advocate of
your cause—what is her name?—Bessie Stryker, would be
treated with more fairness and consideration by men than by
those of her own sex who are opposed to her views.”

“Yes, that is it,” she answered, sadly; “we are dependent
on men, and fear to offend them.”

“This much, at least, seems to be true,” said he, “that a sense
of reliance on the one hand and protection on the other constitutes
a firmer and tenderer form of union than if the natures
were evenly balanced. It is not a question of superiority,
but of radical and necessary difference of nature. Woman
is too finely organized for the hard, coarse business of the
world, and it is for her own sake that man desires to save her
from it. He stands between her and human nature in the
rough.”

“But could she not refine it by her presence?”

“Never—never!” exclaimed Woodbury. “On the contrary,
it would drag her down to unutterable depths. If
woman had the right of suffrage there would be less swearing
among the rowdies at the polls, the first time they voted, but
at the end of five years both sexes would swear together.
That is”—he added, seeing the shocked expression of Hannah
Thurston's face,—“supposing them to be equally implicated in
the present machinery of politics. The first time a female
candidate went into a bar-room to canvass for votes, she would
see the inmates on their best behavior; but this could not last
long. She would soon either be driven from the field, or
brought down to the same level. Nay, she would go below

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

it, for the rudest woman would be injured by associations
through which the most refined man might pass unharmed.”

The tone of grave conviction in his words produced a strong
though painful impression upon his hearer. She had heard
very nearly the same things said, in debate, but they were
always met and apparently overcome by the millennial assurances
of her friends—by their firm belief in the possible perfection
of human nature, an illusion which she was too ready to
accept. A share in all the special avocations of Man, she had
believed, would result in his elevation, not in the debasement
of Woman.

“I should not expect a sudden change,” she said, at last,
“but might not men be gradually redeemed from their low
tastes and habits? Might not each sex learn from the other
only what is best and noblest in it? It would be very sad if
all hope for the future must be taken away from us.”

“All hope? No!” said Woodbury, rising from his seat.
“The human race is improving, and will continue to improve.
Better hope too much than not at all. But between the natures
of the sexes there is a gulf as wide as all time. The laws
by which each is governed are not altogether arbitrary; they
have grown, age after age, out of that difference in mental and
moral development of which I spoke, and which—pardon me—
you seem to overlook. Whatever is, is not always right, but
you may be sure there is no permanent and universal relation
founded on error. You would banish profanity, excesses,
brute force from among men, would you not? Have you ever
reflected that these things are distorted forms of that energy
which has conquered the world? Mountains are not torn
down, rivers bridged, wildernesses subdued, cities built, states
founded, and eternal dikes raised against barbarism, by the
eaters of vegetables and the drinkers of water! Every man who
is worth the name possesses something of the coarse, original
fibre of the race: he lacks, by a wise provision of Providence,
that finer protecting instinct which holds woman back from
the rude, material aspects of human nature. He knows and

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

recognizes as inevitable facts, many things, of which she does
not even suspect the existence. Therefore, Miss Thurston,
when you apply to men the aspirations of progress which you
have formed as a woman, you must expect to be disappointed.
Pardon me for speaking so plainly, in opposition to views
which I know you must cherish with some tenderness. I
have, at least, not been guilty of the offence which you
charged upon my sex.”

“No,” she answered, “you have been frank, Mr. Woodbury,
and I know that you are sincere. But may not your
views be still somewhat colored by the old prejudice?”

She blushed, the moment after she spoke. She had endeavored
to moderate her expressions, yet her words sounded
harsh and offensive.

But Woodbury smiled as he answered: “If it be so, why
should old prejudices be worse than new ones? A prejudice
is a weed that shoots up over night. It don't take two years
to blossom, like this foxglove.”

He broke off one of the long purple bells, and stuck it in the
button-hole of his coat.

“I like what slowly matures, and lasts long,” said he.

Hannah Thurston repeated some words of thanks for the
books, as he gave her his hand. From the shade of the fir she
watched him mount and ride into the village. “He will probably
take tea with the Waldos,” she thought: “I shall stay at
home.”

She resumed her seat, mechanically taking up the volumes
he had left, but did not open them. His words still lingered
in her mind, with a strange, disturbing effect. She felt that
he exercised an influence over her which she was not able satisfactorily
to analyze. The calmness of his utterance, the ripeness
of his opinions, the fairness of his judgment, attracted
her: she knew no man who compelled an equal respect: yet
there seemed to be very little in common between them. She
never met him without a painful doubt of herself being awakened,
which lasted long after his departure. She determined,

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

again and again, to avoid these mental encounters, but some
secret force irresistibly led her to speak. She felt, in her inmost
soul, the first lifting of a current, which, if it rose, would
carry her, she knew not where. A weird, dangerous power
in his nature seemed to strike at the very props on which her
life rested. With a sensation, almost of despair, she whispered
to herself: “I will see him no more.”

Woodbury, riding down the street, shook his head, and
thought, as he unnecessarily pricked his horse with the spur:
“I fear she is incorrigible.”

-- 258 --

p713-263 CHAPTER XX. IN WHICH SETH WATTLES IS AGAIN DISAPPOINTED.

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

After their return from Tiberius the life of the Merryfields
was unusually quiet and subdued. The imprudent wife, released
from the fatal influence which had enthralled her, gradually
came to see her action in its proper light, and to understand
the consequences she had so happily escaped. She
comprehended, also, that there was a point beyond which her
husband could not be forced, but within which she was secure
of his indulgent love. Something of the tenderness of their
early married life returned to her in those days; she forgot
her habit of complaint; suspended, out of very shame, her
jealous demand for her “rights;” and was almost the busy,
contented, motherly creature she had been to James Merryfield
before either of them learned that they were invested
with important spiritual missions.

He, also, reflected much upon what had happened. He perceived
the manner in which his wife's perverted views had
grown out of the belief they had mutually accepted. The
possible abuses of this belief became evident to him, yet his
mind was unable to detect its inherent error. It rested on a
few broad, specious propositions, which, having accepted, he
was obliged to retain, with all their consequences. He had
neither sufficient intellectual culture nor experience of life to
understand that the discrepancy between the ideal reform and
its practical realization arose, not so much from the truths
asserted as from the truths omitted or concealed. Thus, the
former serenity of his views became painfully clouded and disturbed,
and there were times when he felt that he doubted

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

what he knew must be true. It was better, he said to himself,
that he should cease, for a while, to speculate on the subject;
but his thoughts continually returned to it in spite of himself.
He greatly felt the need of help in this extremity, yet an unconquerable
shyness prevented him from applying to either of
the two persons—Woodbury or Mr. Waldo—who were capable
of giving it. Towards his wife he was entirely kind and
considerate. After the first day or two, the subject of the
journey to Tiberius was tacitly dropped, and even the question
of Woman's Rights was avoided as much as possible.

While he read aloud the “Annihilator” in the evening, and
Mrs. Merryfield knit or sewed as she listened, the servant-girl
and the field-hand exchanged their opinions in the kitchen.
They had detected, the first day, the change in the demeanor
of the husband and wife. “They've been havin' a row, and
no mistake,” said Henry, “and I guess he's got the best of it.”

“No sich a thing,” replied Ann, indignantly. “Him, indeed!
It's as plain as my hand that he's awfully cut up, and
she's took pity on him.”

“Why, she's as cowed as can be!”

“And he's like a dog with his tail between his legs.”

There was a half-earnest courtship going on between the
two, and each, of course, was interested in maintaining the
honor of the sex. It was a prolonged battle, renewed from
day to day with re-enforcements drawn from observations made
at meal-times, or in the field or kitchen. Most persons who
attempt to conceal any strong emotion are like ostriches with
their heads in the sand: the dullest and stupidest of mankind
will feel, if not see, that something is the matter. If, to a man
who knows the world, the most finished result of hypocrisy
often fails of its effect, the natural insight of those who do not
think at all is scarcely less sure and true. The highest art
that ever a Jesuit attained could not blind a ship's crew or a
company of soldiers.

It was fortunate for the Merryfields, that, while their dependents
felt the change, the truth was beyond their suspicions.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

Towards the few who knew it, there was of course no necessity
for disguise, and hence, after a solitude of ten days upon the
farm, Mr. Merryfield experienced a sense of relief and satisfaction,
as, gleaning the scattered wheat with a hay-rake in a field
adjoining the road, he perceived Hannah Thurston approaching
from Ptolemy. Hitching his horse to the fence, he climbed
over into the road to meet her. It was a warm afternoon, and
he was in his shirt-sleeves, with unbuttoned waistcoat; but,
in the country, conventionalities have not reached the point of
the ridiculous, and neither he nor his visitor was aware of the
least impropriety. The farmers, in fact, would rather show
their own brawny arms and bare breasts than see the bosoms
of their daughters exposed to the public gaze by a fashionable
ball-dress.

“I'm glad you've come, Hannah,” said he, as he gave her
his hard hand. “It seems a long time since I seen you before.
We've been quite alone ever since then.”

“I should have come to see you sooner, but for mother's illness,”
she replied. “I hope you are both well and—happy.”

Her look asked more than her words.

“Yes,” said he, understanding the question in her mind,
“Sarah's got over her delusion, I guess. Not a hard word
has passed between us. We don't talk of it any more. But,
Hannah, I'm in trouble about the principle of the thing. I
can't make it square in my mind, as it were. There seems to
be a contradiction, somewhere, between principles and working
them out. You've thought more about the matter than I
have: can you make things straight?”

The struggle in Hannah Thurston's own mind enabled her
to comprehend his incoherent questions. She scarcely knew
how to answer him, yet would fain say something to soothe
and comfort him in his perplexity. After a pause, she answered:

“I fear, James, that I have over-estimated my own wisdom—
that we have all been too hasty in drawing conclusions from
abstract reasoning. We have, perhaps, been presumptuous in

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

taking it for granted that we, alone, possessed a truth which
the world at large is too blind to see—or, admitting that all is
true which we believe, that we are too hasty in endeavoring
to fulfil it in our lives, before the needful preparation is made.
You know that the field must be properly ploughed and harrowed,
before you sow the grain. It may be that we are so
impatient as to commence sowing before we have ploughed.”

This illustration, drawn from his own business, gave Merryfield
great comfort. “That must be it!” he exclaimed. “I
don't quite understand how, but I feel that what you say must
be true, nevertheless.”

“Then,” she continued, encouraged by the effect of her
words; “I have sometimes thought that we may be too strict
in applying what we know to be absolute, eternal truths, to a
life which is finite, probationary, and liable to be affected by a
thousand influences over which we have no control. For instance,
you may analyze your soil, and the stimulants you
apply to it—measure your grain, and estimate the exact yield
you ought to receive—but you cannot measure the heat and
moisture, the wind and hail, and the destructive insects which
the summer may bring; and, therefore, you who sow according
to agricultural laws may lose your crop, while another,
who disregards them, shall reap an abundant harvest. Yet
the truth of the laws you observed remains the same.”

“What would you do, then, to be sure that you are right?”
the farmer asked, as he opened the gate leading into his lane.

“To continue the comparison, I should say, act as a prudent
husbandman. Believe in the laws which govern the growth
and increase of the seed, yet regulate your tillage according
to the season. The crop is the main thing, and, though it
sounds like heresy, the farmer may be right who prefers a
good harvest secured in defiance of rules to a scanty one with
the observance of them. But I had better drop the figure
before I make a blunder.”

“Not a bit of it!” he cried. “You've cheered me up
mightily. There's sense in what you say; queer that it didnt

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

come into my mind before. I'm not sure that I can work my
own case so's to square with it—but I'll hold on to the idee.”

As they reached the garden, Hannah Thurston plucked a
white rosebud which had thrust itself through the paling, and
fastened it to the bosom of her dress. Mr. Merryfield immediately
gathered six of the largest and reddest cabbage-roses,
and presented them with a friendly air.

“There,” said he, “stick them on! That white thing don't
show at all. It's a pity the pineys are all gone.”

Mrs. Merryfield, sitting on the shaded portico, rose and met
her visitor at the gate. The women kissed each other, as
usual, though with a shade of constraint on the part of the former.
The farmer, judging it best to leave them alone for a
little while, went back to finish his gleaning.

After they were comfortably seated on the portico, and
Hannah Thurston had laid aside her bonnet, there was an awkward
pause. Mrs. Merryfield anticipated an attack, than which
nothing was further from her visitor's thought.

“How quiet and pleasant it is here!” the latter finally said.
“It is quite a relief to me to get away from the village.”

“People are differently constituted,” answered Mrs. Merryfield,
with a slight defiance in her manner: “I like society, and
there's not much life on a farm.”

“You have enjoyed it so long, perhaps, that you now
scarcely appreciate it properly. A few weeks in our little cottage
would satisfy you which is best.”

“I must be satisfied, as it is;” Mrs. Merryfield replied.
“We women have limited missions, I suppose.”

She intended herewith to indicate that, although she had desisted
from her purpose, she did not confess that it had been
wrong. She had sacrificed her own desires, and the fact should
be set down to her credit. With Mr. Waldo she would have
been candidly penitent—more so, perhaps, than she had yet
allowed her husband to perceive—but towards one of her own
sex, especially a champion of social reform, her only feeling was
a stubborn determination to vindicate her action as far as

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

possible. Hannah Thurston detected the under-current of her
thought, and strove to avoid an encounter with it.

“Yes,” said she; “I suspect there are few persons of average
ambition who find a sphere broad enough to content them.
But our merits, you know, are not measured by that. You
may be able to accomplish more good, here, in your quiet circle
of neighbors, than in some more conspicuous place.”

I should be the judge of that,” rejoined Mrs. Merryfield,
tartly. Then, feeling that she had been a little too quick, she
added, with mournful meekness: “But I suppose some lights
are meant to be hid, otherways there wouldn't be bushels.”

As she spoke, a light which did not mean to be hid, whatever
the accumulation of bushels, approached from the lane.
It was Seth Wattles, gracefully attired in a baggy blouse of
gray linen, over which, in front, hung the ends of a huge purple
silk cravat. He carried a roll of paper in one hand, and
his head was elevated with a sense of more than usual importance.
The expression of his shapeless mouth became almost
triumphant as he perceived Hannah Thurston. She returned
his greeting with a calmness and self-possession which he mistook
for a returning interest in himself.

By the time the usual common-places had been exchanged,
Merryfield had returned to the house. Seth, therefore, hastened
to communicate the nature of his errand. “I have been working
out an idea,” said he, “which, I think, meets the wants of
the world. It can be improved, no doubt,—I don't say that
it's perfect—but the fundamental basis is right, I'm sure.”

“What is it?” asked Merryfield, not very eagerly.

“A Plan for the Reorganization of Society, by which we can
lighten the burden of labor, and avoid the necessity of Governments,
with all their abuses. It is something like Fourier's plan
of Phalansteries, only that don't seem adapted to this country.
And it's too great a change, all at once. My plan can be applied
immediately, because it begins on a smaller scale. I'm sure
it will work, if I can only get it started. A dozen persons are
enough to begin with.”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

“Well, how would you begin?” asked the farmer.

“Take any farm of ordinary size—yours for instance—and
make of it a small community, who shall represent all the necessary
branches of labor. With the aid of machinery, it will be
entirely independent of outside help. You want a small steamengine,
or even a horse-power, to thresh, grind, saw, churn,
turn, and hammer. Then, one of the men must be a blacksmith
and wheelwright, one a tailor, and another a shoe and
harness maker. Flax and sheep will furnish the material for
clothing, maple and Chinese cane will give sugar, and there
will really be little or nothing to buy. I assume, of course,
that we all discard an artificial diet, and live on the simplest
substances. Any little illness can be cured by hydropathy,
but that would only be necessary in the beginning, for diseases
would soon vanish from such a community. The labor of the
women must also be divided: one will have charge of the garden,
another of the dairy, another of the kitchen, and so on.
When any branch of work becomes monotonous, there can be
changes made, so that, in the end, each one will understand all
the different departments. Don't you see?”

“Yes, I see,” said Merryfield.

“I was sure you would. Just consider what an advantage
over the present system! There need not be a dollar of outlay:
you can take the houses as they are. Nothing would be
bought, and all the produce of the farm, beyond what the
community required for its support, would be clear gain. In
a few years, this would amount to a fund large enough to hire
all the necessary labor, and the members could then devote the
rest of their lives to intellectual cultivation. My plan is diplomatic—
that's the word. It will reform men, in spite of themselves,
by appealing to two of their strongest passions—
acquisitiveness and love of ease. They would get into a
higher moral atmosphere before they knew it.”

“I dare say,” Merryfield remarked, as he crossed one leg
over the other, and then put it down again, restlessly. “And
who is to have the general direction of affairs?”

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Oh, there I apply the republican principle!” Seth exclaimed.
“It will be decided by vote, after discussion, in which all take
part, women as well as men. Here is my plan for the day.
Each takes his or her turn, week about, to rise before sunrise,
make the fires, and ring a bell to rouse the others. After a
cold plunge-bath, one hour's labor, and then breakfast, accompanied
by cheerful conversation. Then work until noon, when
dinner is prepared. An hour's rest, and labor again, when
necessary. I calculate, however, that six hours a day will
generally be sufficient. Supper at sunset, followed by discussion
and settlement of plans for the next day. Singing in
chorus, half an hour; dancing, one hour, and conversation on
moral subjects until eleven o'clock, when the bell rings for rest.
You see, the plan combines every thing; labor, recreation,
society, and mental improvement. As soon as we have established
a few communities, we can send messengers between
them, and will not be obliged to support the Government
through the Post-Office. Now, I want you to begin the reform.”

“Me!” exclaimed Merryfield, with a start.

“Yes, it's the very thing. You have two hundred acres,
and a house big enough for a dozen. I think we can raise the
community in a little while. We can call it `Merryfield,' or,
if you choose, in Latin—Tanner says it's Campus Gaudius, or
something of the kind. It will soon be known, far and wide,
and we must have a name to distinguish it. I have no doubt
the Whitlows would be willing to join us; Mrs. Whitlow
could take the dairy, and Miss Thurston the garden. He's
been in the grocery-line: he could make sugar, until he got
acquainted with other kinds of work.”

“Dairy, indeed!” interrupted Mrs. Merryfield. “Yes, she'd
like to skim cream and drink it by the tumbler-full, no doubt.
A delightful community it would be, with the cows in her
charge, somebody else in the bedrooms, and me seeing to the
kitchen!”

“Before I'd agree to it, I'd see all the communities—”

Mr. Merryfield's exclamation terminated with a stronger

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

word than his wife had heard him utter for years. He jumped
from his seat, as he spoke, and strode up and down the portico.
Hannah Thurston, in spite of a temporary shock at the unexpected
profanity, felt that her respect for James Merryfield
had undergone a slight increase. She was a little surprised at
herself, that it should be so. As for Seth Wattles, he was
completely taken aback. He had surmised that his plan might
meet with some technical objections, but he was certain that
it would be received with sympathy, and that he should finally
persuade the farmer to accept it. Had the latter offered him
a glass of whiskey, or drawn a bowie-knife from his sleeve, he
could not have been more astounded. He sat, with open
mouth and staring eyes, not knowing what to say.

“Look here, Seth,” said Merryfield, pausing in his walk;
“neither you nor me a'n't a-going to reform the world. A
good many things a'n't right, I know, and as far as talking
goes, we can speak our mind about 'em. But when it comes
to fixing them yourself, I reckon you want a little longer apprenticeship
first. I sha'n't try it at my age. Make as pretty
a machine as you like, on paper, but don't think you'll set it
up in my house. There's no inside works to it, and it won't go.”

“Why—why,” Seth stammered, “I always thought you
were in favor of Social Reform.”

“So I am—but I want, first, to see how it's to be done.
I'll tell you what to do. Neither you nor Tanner are married,
and have no risk to run. Take a couple more with you, and
set up a household: do your cooking, washing, sweeping, and
bed-making, by turns, and if you hold together six months,
and say you're satisfied, I'll have some faith in your plan.”

“And get Mrs. Whitlow to be one of your Community,”
added Mrs. Merryfield, “or the experiment won't be worth
much. Let her take care of your dairy, and Mary Wollstonecraft
and Phillis Wheatley tend to your garden. Send me
word when you're ready, and I'll come and see how you get
on!”

“I don't need to work, as it is, more than's healthy for me,”

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

her husband continued, “and I don't want Sarah to, neither.
I can manage my farm without any trouble, and I've no notion
of taking ten green hands to bother me, and then have to divide
my profits with them. Show me a plan that'll give me
something more than I have, instead of taking away the most
of it.”

“Why, the society, the intellectual cultivation,” Seth remarked,
but in a hopeless voice.

“I don't know as I've much to learn from either you or Tanner.
As for Whitlows, all I can say is, I've tried 'em. But
what do you think of it, Hannah?”

“Very much as you do. I, for one, am certainly not ready
to try any such experiment,” Miss Thurston replied. “I still
think that the family relation is natural, true, and necessary,
yet I do not wonder that those who have never known it should
desire something better than the life of a boarding-house. I
know what that is.”

“Seth,” said Merryfield, recovering from his excitement,
which, he now saw, was quite incomprehensible to the disappointed
tailor, “there's one conclusion I've come to, and I'd
advise you to turn it over in your own mind. You and me may
be right in our idees of what's wrong and what ought to be
changed, but we're not the men to set things right. I'm not
Garrison, nor yet Wendell Phillips, nor you a— what's his
name?—that Frenchman?—oh, Furrier, and neither of them's
done any thing yet but talk and write. We're only firemen on
the train, as it were, and if we try to drive the engine, we may
just run every thing to smash.”

The trying experience through which Merryfield had passed,
was not without its good results. There was a shade more of
firmness in his manner, of directness in his speech. The mere
sentiment of the reform, which had always hung about him
awkwardly, and sometimes even ludicrously, seemed to have
quite disappeared; and though his views had not changed—at
least, not consciously so—they passed through a layer of reawakened
practical sense somewhere between the organs of

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

thought and speech, and thus assumed a different coloring.
He was evidently recovering from that very prevalent disorder—
an actual paralysis of the reasoning faculties, which the
victim persists in considering as their highest state of activity.

Seth had no spirit to press any further advocacy of his sublime
scheme. He merely heaved a sigh of coarse texture, and
remarked, in a desponding tone: “There's not much satisfaction
in seeing the Right, unless you can help to fulfil it. I may
not have more than one talent, but I did not expect you to
offer me a napkin to tie it up in.”

This was the best thing Seth ever said. It surprised himself,
and he repeated it so often afterwards, that the figure became
as inevitable a part of his speeches, as the famous two
horsemen, in a certain author's novels.

Merryfield, seeing how completely he was vanquished, became
the kind host again and invited him to stay for tea.
Then, harnessing one of his farm-horses, he drove into Ptolemy
for his semi-weekly mail, taking Hannah Thurston with him.
As they were about leaving, Mrs. Merryfield suddenly appeared
at the gate, with a huge bunch of her garden flowers,
and a basket of raspberries, for the Widow Thurston. She was,
in reality, very grateful for the visit. It had dissipated a secret
anxiety which had begun to trouble her during the previous
two or three days.

“Who knows”—she said to herself, sitting on the portico in
the twilight, while a breeze from the lake shook the woodbines
on the lattice, and bathed her in their soothing balm—“who
knows but there are Mrs. Whitlows, or worse, there, too!”

-- 269 --

p713-274 CHAPTER XXI. WITH AN ENTIRE CHANGE OF SCENE.

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

After leaving Lakeside, Maxwell Woodbury first directed
his course to Niagara, to refresh himself with its inexhaustible
beauty, before proceeding to the great lakes of the Northwest.
His intention was, to spend six or eight weeks amid
the bracing atmosphere and inspiring scenery of the Northern
frontier, both as a necessary change from his quiet life on the
farm, and in order to avoid the occasional intense heat of the
Atauga Valley. From Niagara he proceeded to Detroit and
Mackinaw, where, enchanted by the bold shores, the wild
woods, and the marvellous crystal of the water, he remained
for ten days. A change of the weather to rain and cold obliged
him to turn his back on the attractions of Lake Superior
and retrace his steps to Niagara. Thence, loitering down the
northern shore of Ontario, shooting the rapids of the Thousand
Isles, or delaying at the picturesque French settlements on the
Lower St. Lawrence, he reached Quebec in time to take one
of the steamboats to the Saguenay.

At first, the superb panorama over which the queenly city is
enthroned—the broad, undulating shores, dotted with the cottages
of the habitans—the green and golden fields of the Isle
d'Orleans, basking in the sun—the tremulous silver veil of the
cataract of Montmorency, fluttering down the dark rocks, and
the blue ranges of the distant Laurentian mountains—absorbed
all the new keenness of his faculties. Standing on the prow of
the hurricane-deck, he inhaled the life of a breeze at once
resinous from interminable forests of larch and fir, and sharp

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

with the salt of the ocean, as he watched the grander sweep
of the slowly separating shores. Except a flock of Quebeckers
on their way to Murray Bay and Rivière du Loup, there were
but few passengers on board. A professor from a college in
New Hampshire, rigid in his severe propriety, looked through
his gold-rimmed spectacles, and meditated on the probable
geology of the headland of Les Eboulemens; two Georgians,
who smoked incessantly, and betrayed in their accent that of
the negro children with whom they had played, commented,
with unnecessary loudness, on the miserable appearance of the
Canadian “peasants;” a newly-married pair from Cincinnati
sat apart from the rest, dissolved in tender sentiment; and
a tall, stately lady, of middle age, at the stern of the boat,
acted at the same time as mother, guide, and companion to two
very pretty children—a girl of fourteen and a boy of twelve.

As the steamboat halted at Murray Bay to land a number of
passengers, Woodbury found time to bestow some notice on
his fellow-travellers. His attention was at once drawn to the
lady and children. The plain, practical manner in which they
were dressed for the journey denoted refinement and cultivation.
The Cincinnati bride swept the deck with a gorgeous
purple silk; but this lady wore a coarse, serviceable gray
cloak over her travelling-dress of brown linen, and a hat of
gray straw, without ornament. Her head was turned towards
the shore, and Woodbury could not see her face; but the
sound of her voice, as she spoke to the children, took familiar
hold of his ear. He had certainly heard that voice before;
but where, and when? The boat at last backed away from
the pier, and she turned her head. Her face was a long oval,
with regular and noble features, the brow still smooth and
serene, the dark eyes soft and bright, but the hair prematurely
gray on the temples. Her look had that cheerful calmness
which is the maturity of a gay, sparkling temperament of
youth, and which simply reserves, not loses, its fire.

Woodbury involuntarily struck his hand upon his forehead,
with a sudden effort of memory. Perhaps noticing this action,

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

the lady looked towards him and their eyes met. Hers, too,
betrayed surprise and semi-recognition. He stepped instantly
forward.

“I beg pardon,” said he, “if I am mistaken, but I feel sure
that I have once known you as Miss Julia Remington. Am I
not right?”

“That was my name fifteen years ago,” she answered, slowly.
“Why cannot I recall yours? I remember your face.”

“Do you not remember having done me the honor to attend
a soirée which I gave, at the corner of Bowery and —
street?”

“Mr. Woodbury!” she exclaimed, holding out both her
hands: “how glad I am to see you again! Who could have
dreamed that two old friends should come from Calcutta and
St. Louis to meet at the mouth of the Saguenay?”

“St. Louis!”

“Yes, St. Louis has been my home for the last ten years.
But you must know my present name—Blake: wife of Andrew
Blake, and mother of Josephine and George, besides
two younger ones, waiting for me at Saratoga. Come here,
Josey; come, George—this is Mr. Woodbury, whom I used to
know many, many years ago in New York. You must be
good friends with him, and perhaps he will tell you of the
wonderful ball he once gave.”

Woodbury laughed, and cordially greeted the children, who
came to him with modest respect, but without embarrassment.
Long before the boat had reached Rivière du Loup, the old
friendship was sweetly re-established, and two new members
introduced into its circle.

Mrs. Blake had been spending some weeks at Saratoga,
partly with her husband and partly alone, while he attended to
some necessary business in New York and Philadelphia. This
business had obliged him to give up his projected trip to the
Saguenay, and it was arranged that his wife should make it in
company with the two oldest children, the youngest being
left, meanwhile, in the care of a faithful servant.

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Woodbury had always held Miss Remington in grateful
remembrance, and it was a great pleasure to him to meet her
thus unexpectedly. He found her changed in out ward appearance,
but soon perceived that her admirable common sense, her
faithful, sturdily independent womanhood, were still, as formerly,
the basis of her nature. She was one of those rare
women who are at the same time as clear and correct as possible
in their perceptions, penetrating all the disguises and
illusions of life, yet unerringly pure and true in instinct and
feeling. Such are almost the only women with whom thoroughly
developed and cultivated men can form those intimate
and permanent friendships, in which both heart and brain
find the sweetest repose, without the necessity of posting a
single guard on any of the avenues which lead to danger.
Few women, and still fewer men, understand a friendship of
this kind, and those who possess it must brave suspicion and
misunderstanding at every turn.

The relation between Woodbury and Miss Remington had
never, of course, attained this intimacy, but they now instinctively
recognized its possibility. Both had drunk of the cup
of knowledge since their parting, and they met again on a
more frank and confidential footing than they had previously
known. Mrs. Blake was so unconsciously correct in her impulses
that she never weighed and doubted, before obeying
them. The wand of her spirit never bent except where the
hidden stream was both pure and strong.

That evening, as the boat halted at Rivière du Loup for the
night, they walked the hurricane-deck in the long Northern
twilight, and talked of the Past. Many characters had faded
away from the sight of both; others had either fallen from
their early promise, or soared surprisingly far above it; but
all, with their attendant loves, and jealousies, and hates, stood
out sharp and clear in the memory of the speakers. Mrs.
Blake, then, in answer to Woodbury's inquiries, gave him a
rapid sketch of her own life.

“I am quite satisfied,” she said at the close. “My husband

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

is not exactly the preux chevalier I used to imagine, as a girl,
but he is a true gentleman”—

“You never could have married him, if he were not,”
Woodbury interrupted.

—“a true gentleman, and an excellent man of business,
which is as necessary in this age as knighthood was in those
famous Middle ones. Our married life has been entirely happy
from the start, because we mutually put aside our illusions,
and made charitable allowances for each other. We did not
attempt to cushion the sharp angles, but courageously clashed
them together until they were beaten into roundness.”

She broke into a pleasant, quiet laugh, and then went on:
“I want you to know my husband. You are very different,
but there are points of contact which, I think, would attract both.
You have in common, at least, a clear, intelligent faculty of
judgment, which is a pretty sure sign of freemasonry between
man and man. I don't like Carlyle as an author, yet I
indorse, heart and soul, his denunciation of shams. But here
I am at the end of my history: now tell me yours.”

She listened with earnest, sympathetic interest to Woodbury's
narrative, and the closing portion, which related to his
life at Lakeside, evidently aroused her attention more than all
the lazy, uneventful tropical years he had spent in Calcutta.
When he had finished the outlines, she turned suddenly towards
him and asked: “Is there nothing more?”

“What should there be?” he asked in return, with a smile
which showed that he understood her question.

“What should be, is not, I know,” said she; “I saw that
much, at once. You will allow me to take a liberty which
I am sure cannot now give pain: she is not the cause of
it, I hope?”

She looked him full in the face, and felt relieved as she detected
no trace of a pang which her words might have called
up. The expression of his lips softened rather to pity as he
answered: “She has long ceased to have any part in my life,
and she has now very little in my thoughts. When I saw her

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

again, last winter, there was not a single fibre of my heart disturbed.
I will confess this much, however—another face, a
more hopeless memory, long ago displaced hers. Both are
gone, and I am now trying to find a third.”

His tone was apparently light and indifferent, but to Mrs.
Blake's true ear it betrayed both weariness and longing.
“You cannot be deceived the third time,” she said, consolingly.

“I was not deceived the second time,” he answered, “but I
will not tell you the story, just now. It is as completely at an
end as if it had never happened. Can you help me to another
trial?”

She shook her head. “It is strange that so few of the best
men and women discover each other. Nature must be opposed
to the concentration of qualities, and continually striving
to reconcile the extremes; I cannot account for it in any other
way. You are still young; but do not carelessly depend on
your youth; you are not aware how rapidly a man's habits
become ossified, at your age. Marriage involves certain mutual
sacrifices, under the most favorable circumstances. Don't
trust too long to your own strength.”

“Ah, but where is the girl with your clear sense, Mrs. Blake?”
asked Woodbury, pausing in his walk. “My wife must be
strong enough to know her husband as he was and is. The deceits
which so many men habitually practise, disgust me. Who
would hear my confession, and then absolve me by love?”

“Who? Almost every woman that loves! No: I will
make no exceptions, because the woman who would not do so,
does not really love. Men are cowards, because they fancy
that women are, and so each sex cheats itself through want of
faith in the other. Is that a recent misgiving of yours?”

“You are a dangerous friend, Mrs. Blake. Your husband,
I suspect, is forced to be candid, out of sheer despair at the
possibility of concealing any thing from you. Yes, you have
interpreted my thought correctly. I spoke with reference to
one particular person, whom I am very far from loving, or even

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

desiring to love, but whose individuality somewhat interests
me. A woman's ideal of man, I am afraid, rises in proportion
to her intellectual culture. From the same cause, she is not so
dependent on her emotions, and therefore more calculating and
exacting. Is it not so?”

“No, it is not so!” replied Mrs. Blake, with energy. “Recollect,
we are not speaking of the sham women.”

“She does not belong to that class,” said Woodbury. “She
is, in many respects, a rare and noble character; she possesses
natural qualities of mind which place her far above the average
of women; she is pure as a saint, bold and brave, and yet
thoroughly feminine in all respects save one—but that one
exceptional feature neutralizes all the others.”

“What is it?”

“She is strong-minded.”

“What!” exclaimed Mrs. Blake, “do you mean a second
Bessie Stryker?”

“Something of the kind—so far as I know. She is one of
the two or three really intelligent women in Ptolemy—but
with the most singularly exaggerated sense of duty. Some
persons would have censured me more considerately for forgery
or murder than she did for smoking a cigar. I discussed
the subject of Women's Rights with her, the last thing before
leaving home, and found her as intolerant as the rankest Conservative.
What a life such a woman would lead one! Yet,
I confess she provokes me, because, but for that one fault, she
would be worth winning. It is vexatious to see a fine creature
so spoiled.”

“With all her fanaticism, she seems to have made a strong
impression on you.”

“Yes, I do not deny it,” Woodbury candidly replied.
“How could it be otherwise? In the first place, she is still
something of a phenomenon to me, and therefore stimulates
my curiosity. Secondly, she is far above all the other girls of
Ptolemy, both in intellect and in natural refinement. She
makes the others so tame that, while I could not possibly love

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

her, she prevents me from loving any of them. What am I
to do?”

“A difficult case, upon my word. If I knew the characters,
I might assist you to a solution. The only random suggestion
I can make is this: if the strong-minded woman should come
to love you, in spite of her strength, it will make short work
of her theories of women's rights. Our instincts are stronger
than our ideas, and the brains of some of us run wild only
because our hearts are unsatisfied. I should probably have
been making speeches through the country, in a Bloomer
dress, by this time, if I had not met with my good Andrew.
You need not laugh: I am quite serious. And I can give you
one drop of comfort, before you leave the confessional: I see
that your feelings are fresh and healthy, without a shade of
cynicism: as we say in the West, the latch-string of your
heart has not been pulled in, and I predict that somebody will
yet open the door. Good-night!”

Giving his hand a hearty, honest pressure of sympathy,
Mrs. Blake went to her state-room. Woodbury leaned over
the stern-railing, and gazed upon the sprinkles of reflected
starlight in the bosom of the St. Lawrence. The waves
lapped on the stones of the wharf with a low, liquid murmur,
and a boatman, floating upwards with the tide, sang at a distance:
Jamais je ne t'oublierai.” Woodbury mechanically
caught the melody and sang the words after him, till boat and
voice faded together out of sight and hearing. It refreshed
rather than disturbed him that the eye of a true woman had
looked upon his heart. “Whatever may be the end,” he said
to himself, “she shall know the whole truth, one day. When
we suspect that a seed of passion may have been dropped in
our natures, we must quietly wait until we feel that it has put
forth roots. I did not tell her the whole truth. I am not
sure but that I may love that girl, with all her mistaken views.
Her face follows me, and calls me back. If each of us could
but find the other's real self, then—why, then”—

He did not follow the thought further. The old pang arose,

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

the old hunger of the heart came over him, and brought with
it those sacred yearnings for the tenderer ties which follow
marriage, and which man, scarcely less than woman, craves.
The red lights of two cigars came down the long pier, side by
side: it was the Georgians, returning from a visit to the village.
The New Hampshire Professor approached him, and
politely remarked: “It is singular that the Old Red Sandstone
reappears in this locality.”

“Very singular,” answered Woodbury. “Good-night, Sir!”
and went to bed.

The next morning the steamer crossed to Tadoussac, and
entered the pitch-brown waters of the savage, the sublime, the
mysterious Saguenay. The wonderful scenery of this river,
or rather fiord, made the deepest impression on the new-made
friends. It completely banished from their minds the conversation
of the previous evening. Who could speak or even
think of love, or the tender sorrow that accompanies the
memory of betrayed hopes, in the presence of this stern and
tremendous reality. Out of water which seemed thick and
sullen as the stagnant Styx, but broke into a myriad beads of
dusky amber behind the steamer's paddles, leaped now and
then a white porpoise, weird and solitary as the ghost of a
murdered fish. On either side rose the headlands of naked
granite, walls a thousand feet in height, cold, inaccessible,
terrible; and even where, split apart by some fore-world convulsion,
they revealed glimpses up into the wilderness behind,
no cheating vapor, no haze of dreams, softened the distant
picture, but the gloomy green of the fir-forests darkened into
indigo blue, and stood hard and cold against the gray sky.
After leaving L'Anse à l'Eau, all signs of human life ceased.
No boat floated on the black glass; no fisher's hut crouched in
the sheltered coves; no settler's axe had cut away a single
feather from the ragged plumage of the hills.

But as they reached the awful cliffs of Trinity and Eternity,
rising straight as plummet falls from their bases, a thousand
feet below the surface, to their crests, fifteen hundred feet in

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

the air, a wind blew out of the north, tearing and rolling
away the gray covering of the sky, and allowing sudden floods
of sunshine to rush down through the blue gaps. The hearts
of the travellers were lifted, as by the sound of trumpets.
Far back from between the two colossal portals of rock, like
the double propylæ of some Theban temple, ran a long, deep
gorge of the wilderness, down which the coming sunshine
rolled like a dazzling inundation, drowning the forests in
splendor, pouring in silent cataracts over the granite walls,
and painting the black bosom of the Saguenay with the blue
of heaven. It was a sudden opening of the Gates of the
North, and a greeting from the strong Genius who sat enthroned
beyond the hills,—not in slumber and dreams, like his
languid sister of the South, cooling her dusky nakedness in the
deepest shade, but with the sun smiting his unflinching eyes,
with his broad, hairy breast open to the wind, with the best
blood of the world beating loud and strong in his heart, and
the seed of empires in his virile loins!

Woodbury was not one of your “gushing” characters, who
cry out “Splendid!” “Glorious!” on the slightest provocation.
When most deeply moved by the grander aspects of Nature,
he rarely spoke; but he had an involuntary habit of singing
softly to himself, at such times. So he did now, quite unconsciously,
and had got as far as:


“Thy heart is in the upper world,
And where the chamois bound;
Thy heart is where the mountain fir
Shakes to the torrent's sound;”
—when he suddenly checked himself and turned away with
a laugh and a light blush of self-embarrassment. He had been
picturing to himself the intense delight which Hannah Thurston
would have felt in the scene before him.

Meanwhile the boat sped on, and soon reached the end of
the voyage at Ha-ha Bay. Mrs. Blake and her children were
delighted with their journey, to which the meeting with

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

Woodbury had given such an additional charm. As they
descended the Saguenay in the afternoon, their eyes grew accustomed
to the vast scale of the scenery; loftier and grander
arose the walls of granite, and more wild and awful yawned
the gorges behind them. The St. Lawrence now opened in
front with the freedom of the sea, and in the crimson light of
a superb sunset they returned to Rivière du Loup.

The companionship was not dropped after they had reached
Quebec. Woodbury accompanied them to the Falls of the
Montmorency and the Chaudière; to the Plains of Abraham
and the quaint French villages on the shores; and their evenings
were invariably spent on Durham Terrace, to enjoy,
over and over again, the matchless view. It was arranged
that they should return to Saratoga together, by way of Champlain
and Lake George; and a few more days found them
there, awaiting the arrival of Mr. Blake.

He came at last; and his wife had not incorrectly judged,
in supposing that there were some points of mutual attraction
between the two men. The Western merchant, though a
shrewd and prudent man of business, was well educated, had
a natural taste for art (he had just purchased two pictures by
Church and Kensett), and was familiar with the literature of
the day. He was one of those fortunate men who are capable
of heartily enjoying such things, without the slightest ambition
to produce them. He neither complained of his own vocation,
nor did he lightly esteem it. He was not made for idle
indulgence, and was sufficiently prosperous to allow himself
proper recreation. His temperament, therefore, was healthy,
cheerful, and stimulating to those with whom he came in contact.
He was by no means handsome, and had a short,
abrupt manner of speaking, which Woodbury's repose of
manner threw into greater distinctness. His wife, however,
knew his true value, as he knew hers, and their mutual confidence
was absolute.

Woodbury strongly urged them to spend a few days with
him at Lakeside, on their return journey to St. Louis. In

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

addition to the pleasure he derived from their society, he had a
secret desire that Mrs. Blake should see Hannah Thurston—a
curiosity to know the impression which the two women would
make on each other. What deeper motive lurked behind this,
he did not question.

The discussion of the proposal reminded him that he had
not heard from Lakeside since his departure. He immediately
wrote to Arbutus Wilson, announcing his speedy return, and
asking for news of the farming operations. Six days afterwards
an answer came, not from Arbutus, but from Mr.
Waldo—an answer of a nature so unexpected, that he left
Saratoga the same night.

-- 281 --

p713-286 CHAPTER XXII. IN WHICH TROUBLE COMES TO LAKESIDE.

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

After Woodbury had left Lakeside for his summer tour,
Mrs. Fortitude Babb resumed her ancient authority. “Now,”
she said to Bute, as they sat down to supper on the day of
his departure, “now we'll have a quiet time of it. A body'll
know what to do without waitin' to be told whether it's jist
to other people's likin's.”

“Why, Mother Forty,” said Bute, “Mr. Max. is as quiet a
man as you'll find anywhere.”

“Much you know about him, Bute. He lets you go on
farmin' in y'r own way, pretty much; but look at my gard'n—
tore all to pieces! The curran' bushes away at t'other end—
half a mile off, if you want to git a few pies—and the kersanthums
stuck into the yard in big bunches, among the grass!
What would she say, if she could see it? And the little
room for bed-clo'es, all cleaned out, and a big bathin' tub in
the corner, and to be filled up every night. Thank the Lord,
he can't find nothin' to say ag'in my cookin'. If he was to
come pokin' his nose into the kitchen every day, I dunno what
I'd do!”

“It's his own garden,” said Bute, sturdily. “He's paid for
it, and he's got a right to do what he pleases with it. I
would, if 't'was mine.”

“Oh yes, you! You're gittin' mighty independent, seems
to me. I 'xpect nothin' else but you'll go off some day with
that reedic'lous thing with the curls.”

“Mother Forty!” said Bute, rising suddenly from the

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

table, “don't you mention her name ag'in. I don't want to
see her any more, nor I don't want to hear of her!”

He strode out of the house with a fiery face. Mrs. Babb
sat, as if thunderstruck. Little by little, however, a presentiment
of the truth crept through her stiff brain: she drew her
thin lips firmly together and nodded her head. The sense of
relief which she first felt, on Bute's account, was soon lost,
nevertheless, in an angry feeling toward Miss Carrie Dilworth.
Utterly unaware of her own inconsistency, she asked herself
what the little fool meant by turning up her nose at such a
fine young fellow as Arbutus—the very pick of the farmers
about Ptolemy, though she, Fortitude Babb, said it! Where
would she find a man so well-built and sound, so honest and
good-hearted? Everybody liked him; there were plenty of
girls that would jump at the chance of having him for a husband—
but no, he was not good enough for her. Ugh! the
nasty, pert, stuck-up little hussy! That comes o' wearin' your
hair like an Injun! But Arbutus mustn't mind; there's as good
fish in the sea as ever was ketched, and better too. 'Twas
reasonable, after all, that he should marry some time; a man's
a man, though you brought him up yourself; and the best
way is to take hold and help, when you can't hinder it.

Thereupon, she set her wits to work to discover the right
kind of a wife for her step-step-son. It was a perplexing subject:
one girl was slatternly, another was unhealthy, a third
was too old, a fourth had disagreeable relatives, a fifth was as
poor as Job's turkey. Where was the compound of youth,
health, tidiness, thrift, and, most important of all, the proper
respect for Mrs. Babb's faculties? “I'll find her yet!” she said
to herself, as she sat at her knitting, in the drowsy summer afternoons.
Meanwhile, her manner towards Bute grew kinder
and more considerate—a change for which he was not in the
least grateful. He interpreted it as the expression of her
satisfaction with the disappointment under which he still
smarted. He became moody and silent, and before many days
had elapsed Mrs. Babb was forced to confess to herself that

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

Lakeside was lonely and uncomfortable without the presence
of Mr. Woodbury.

As for Bute, though he felt that he was irritable and heavy,
compared with his usual cheerful mood, there was more the
matter with him than he supposed. The experience through
which he had passed disturbed the quiet course of his blood.
Like a mechanism, the action of which is even and perfectly
balanced at a certain rate of speed, but tends to inevitable confusion
when the speed is increased, his physical balance was
sadly disarranged by the excitement of his emotional nature
and the sudden shock which followed it. Days of feverish
activity, during which he did the work of two men without
finding the comfort of healthy fatigue, were followed by days
of weariness and apathy, when the strength seemed to be gone
from his arm, and the good-will to labor from his heart. His
sleep was either restless and broken, or so unnaturally profound
that he arose from it with a stunned, heavy head.

Among the summer's work which Mr. Woodbury had ordered,
after wheat-harvest, was the draining of a swampy field
which sloped towards Roaring Brook. An Irish ditcher had
been engaged to work upon it, but Bute, finding that much
more must be done than had been estimated, and restless
almost to nervousness, assisted with his own hands. Day
after day, with his legs bare to the thighs, he stood in the oozy
muck, plying pick and shovel under the burning sun. Night
after night, he went to bed with a curiously numb and deadened
feeling, varied only by nervous starts and thrills, as if the
bed were suddenly sinking under him.

One morning, he did not get up at the usual hour. Mrs.
Babb went on with her labors for breakfast, expecting every
moment to see him come down and wash his face at the pump
outside the kitchen-door. The bacon was fried, the coffee was
boiled, and still he did not appear. She opened the door of
the kitchen staircase, and called in her shrillest tones, one,
two, three times, until finally an answer reached her from
the bedroom. Five minutes afterwards, Bute blundered

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

down the steps, and, seeing the table ready, took his accustomed
seat.

“Well, Arbutus, you have slep', sure enough. I s'pose you
was tired from yisterday, though,” said Mrs. Babb, as she
transferred the bacon from the frying-pan to a queensware
dish. Hearing no answer, she turned around. “Gracious
alive!” she exclaimed, “are you a-goin' to set down to breakfast
without washin' or combin' your hair? I do believe
you're asleep yit.”

Bute said nothing, but looked at her with a silly smile which
seemed to confirm her words.

“Arbutus!” she cried out, “wake up! You don't know
what you're about. Dash some water on your face, child; if
I ever saw the like!” and she took hold of his shoulder with
one of her bony hands.

He twisted it petulantly out of her grasp. “I'm tired,
Mike,” he said: “if the swamp wasn't so wet, I'd like to lay
down and sleep a spell.”

The rigid joints of Mrs. Babb's knees seemed to give way
suddenly. She dropped into the chair beside him, lifted his
face in both her trembling hands, and looked into his eyes.
There was no recognition in them, and their wild, wandering
glance froze her blood. His cheeks burned like fire, and his
head dropped heavily, the next moment, on his shoulder. “This
tussock'll do,” he murmured, and relapsed into unconsciousness.

Mrs. Babb shoved her chair nearer, and allowed his head to
rest on her shoulder, while she recovered her strength. There
was no one else in the house. Patrick, the field-hand, was at
the barn, and was accustomed to be called to his breakfast.
Once she attempted to do this, hoping that her voice might
reach him, but it was such an unnatural, dismal croak, that she
gave up in despair. Bute started and flung one arm around
her neck with a convulsive strength which almost strangled her.
After that, she did not dare to move or speak. The coffee-pot
boiled over, and the scent of the scorched liquid filled the
kitchen; the fat in the frying-pan, which she had

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

thoughtlessly set on the stove again, on seeing Bute, slowly dried to
a crisp, and she knew that the bottom of the pan would be
ruined. These minor troubles strangely thrust themselves
athwart the one great, overwhelming trouble of her heart, and
confused her thoughts. Bute was deathly sick, and stark,
staring mad, was the only fact which she could realize; and
with her left hand, which was free, she gradually and stealthily
removed his knife, fork, and plate, and pushed back the
table-cloth as far as she could reach. Then she sat rigidly as
before, listening to the heavy, irregular breathing of the invalid,
and scorched by his burning head.

Half an hour passed before Patrick's craving stomach
obliged him to disregard the usual call. Perhaps, he finally
thought, he had not heard it, and he then betook himself at
once to the house. The noise he made in opening the kitchen-door,
startled Bute, who clinched his right fist and brought it
down on the table.

“Holy mother!” exclaimed Patrick, as he saw the singular
group.

Mrs. Babb turned her head with difficulty, and shook it as
a sign of caution, looking at him with wide, suffering eyes,
from which the tears now first flowed, when she saw that help
and sympathy had come to her at last.

“God preserve us! och, an' he isn't dead?” whispered
Patrick, advancing a step nearer, and ready to burst into a
loud wail.

“He's sick! he's crazy!” Mrs. Babb breathed hoarsely, in
reply: “help me to git him to bed!”

The Irishman supported Bute by the shoulders, while Mrs.
Babb gently and cautiously relieved herself from his choking
arm. Without Pat's help it is difficult to say what she would
have done. Tender as a woman, and gifted with all the whimsical
cunning of his race, he humored Bute's delirious fancies to
the utmost, soothing instead of resisting or irritating him, and
with infinite patience and difficulty succeeded in getting him
back into his bedroom. Here Mrs. Babb remade his bed,

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

putting on fresh sheets and pillows, and the two undressed and laid
him in it. The first thing she then did was to cut off his long
yellow locks close to the head, and apply a wet cloth; beyond
that, which she had heard was always used in such cases, she
did not dare to go.

The next thing was, to procure medical assistance. There
were no other persons about the house, and both of them
together, it seemed probable, would scarcely be able to manage
the patient, if a violent paroxysm should come on. Mrs.
Babb insisted on remaining by him; but Patrick, who had
seen similar attacks of fever, would not consent to this. He
swore by all the saints that she would find Bute safely in bed
on her return. She need not go farther than black Melinda's
cabin, he said; it was not over three-quarters of a mile. She
could send Melinda for the doctor, and for Misther Merryfield
too—that 'ud be better; and then come directly back, herself.

Mrs. Babb gave way to these representations, and hurried
forth on her errand. Her stiff old joints cracked with the
violence of her motion; she was agitated by remorse as well
as anxiety. She had been a little hard on the lad; what if he
should die without forgiving her, and should go straight to
heaven (as of course he would) and tell his own mother and
Jason Babb, who was so fond of him? In that case, Jason
would certainly be angry with her, and perhaps would not
allow her to sit beside him on the steps of the Golden City,
when her time came. Fortunately, she found old Melinda
at home, and despatched her with the injunction to “go down
to Merryfield's as hard as you can scoot, and tell him to ride for
the doctor, and then you come directly back to the house.”
Melinda at once strode away, with her eyes fixed before her,
muttering fragments of camp-meeting hymns.

When Mrs. Babb returned, she found Bute still in bed, panting
from evident exhaustion. The wet cloth was on his head
and the bed-clothes were straight. Patrick turned away his
face from the light, and said: “Sure, an' he's been as quiet as
a lamb”—an assertion which was disproved the next day by

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

the multitude of indigo blotches, the marks of terrible blows,
which appeared on his own face, breast, and arms. What happened
while they were alone, Patrick always avoided telling,
except to the priest. To his mind, there was a sanctity about
delirium, the secrets of which it would be criminal to betray.

In two or three hours more the physician arrived, accompanied
by Merryfield. The former pronounced Bute to be
laboring under a very dangerous attack of congestive fever, of
a typhoid character. He bled him sufficiently to reduce the
excitement of the brain, prescribed the usual medicines, a little
increased in quantity, and recommended great care and exactness
in administering them. When he descended the stairs,
the housekeeper stole after him, and grasped his arm as he
entered the hall.

“Doctor,” she asked, in her stern manner, “I jist want to
know the truth. Is he goin' to git over it, or isn't he?”

“The chances are about even, Mrs. Babb,” the physician replied.
“I will not disguise from you the fact that it's a very
serious case. If his constitution were not so fine, I should feel
almost like giving him up. I will only say this: if we can
keep him for a week, without growing much worse, we shall
get the upper hand of the fever. It depends on his nurses,
even more than on me.”

I'll nuss him!” Mrs. Babb exclaimed, defiantly. “A week,
did you say? A week a'n't a life-time, and I can stand it. I
stood more'n that, when Jason was sick. Don't be concerned
about your orders, Sir: I've took 'em to heart, and that's
enough said.”

The housekeeper went back to the kitchen, clinching her
fists and nodding her head—the meaning of which was, that
there was to be a fair stand-up fight between Death and herself,
for the possession of Arbutus Wilson, and that Death was
not going to be the victor, no, not if he took herself instead,
out of spite. Then and there she commenced her plan of defence.
Those precautions which the physician had recommended
were taken with a Draconian severity: what he had

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

forbidden ceased to have a possibility of existence. Quiet, of course,
was included in his orders, and never was a household conducted
with so little noise. The sable Melinda, having let a
pot-lid fall on the kitchen-floor, found her arm instantly grasped
in a bony vice, while an awful voice whispered in her ear
(Mrs. Babb had ceased to speak otherwise, even when she
went to the garden)—“Don't you dare to do that ag'in!” She
prepared and applied the blisters and poultices with her
own hands; administered the medicines punctually to the
second, whether by day or by night; and the invalid could not
turn in his bed but she seemed to know it, by some sort of
clairvoyance, in whatever part of the house she might be at
the time. At night, although Patrick and Mr. Merryfield volunteered
to watch by turns, and tried to induce her to sleep,
she never undressed, but lay down on her bed in an adjoining
chamber, and made her appearance in the sick-room, tall, dark,
and rigid, every half-hour. She would listen with a fearful
interest to Bute's ravings, whether profane or passionate,
dreading to hear some accusation of herself, which, if he died,
he would bear straight to Jason Babb. Her words, however,
had made but the slightest surface-wounds on Bute's sturdy
nature. No accusation or reproach directed towards her
passed his lips; Miss Dilworth's name, it is true, was sometimes
mentioned, but more in anger than in love; but his mind
ran principally on farming matters, mixed with much incoherent
talk, to which Patrick only appeared to have the clue.
The latter, at least, was generally able to exercise a guidance
over his hallucinations, and to lead them from the more violent
to the gentler phases.

Half the week was gone, and no change could be detected
in the invalid's condition. The powerful assault of disease
had met as powerful a resisting nature, and the struggle continued,
with no marked signs of weariness on either side.
Much sympathy was felt by the neighbors, when the news
became known, and there were kind offers of assistance. The
physician, however, judged that the attendance was already

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

sufficient, and as the fever was contagious in many cases, he
recommended that there should be as few nurses as possible.
The sympathy then took the form of recipes (every one of
which was infallible), dried herbs, jellies, oranges, and the like.
Mr. Jones, the miller, even sent a pair of trout, which he had
caught in Roaring Brook. The housekeeper received all these
articles with stern thanks, and then locked them up in her
cupboard, saying to herself, “'Ta'n't time for sich messes yet:
I can git all he wants, jist now.”

Slowly the week drew to a close, and Mrs. Babb grew more
anxious and excited. The unusual strain upon her old frame
began to tell; she felt her strength going, and yet the agonizing
suspense in regard to Bute's fate must be quieted before
she could allow it to give way altogether. Her back kept
its straightness from long habit, but her knees tottered under
her every time she mounted the stairs, and the muscles around
her mouth began to twitch and relax, in spite of herself. She
no longer questioned the physician, but silently watched his
face as he came from Bute's room, and waited for him to
speak.

On the seventh day, what little information he voluntarily
gave afforded no relief to her mind, and for the first time the
iron will which had upheld her thus far began to waver. A
weariness which, it seemed to her, no amount of sleep could
ever heal, assailed her during the night. Slowly she struggled
on until morning, and through the eighth day until late in the
afternoon, when the physician came. This time, as he left the
sick-room, she detected a slight change in his expression.
Walking slowly towards him, striving to conceal her weakness
and emotion, she said, brokenly:

“Can you tell me now?”

“I don't like to promise,” he answered, “but there is a
chance now that the fever will exhaust itself, before quite all
the power of rallying afterwards has been spent. He is not
out of danger, but the prospects of his recovery are better
than they were, two to one. If he gets well, your nursing,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Mrs. Babb, will have saved him. I wish all my patients could
have you.”

The housekeeper dropped into the nearest chair, and gave
vent to her feelings in a single hoarse, dry sob. When the
doctor had gone, Melinda put the teapot on the table, arranged
the cups and saucers, and said: “Come, now, Miss Forty,
you take a cup. I sure you needs um; you jiss' killin' you'self,
honey.”

Mrs. Babb attempted to comply: she lifted the saucer to
her lips, and then set it down again. She felt, suddenly, very
faint and sick, and the next moment an icy chill seized her,
and shook her from head to foot: her lips were blue, and her
seven remaining teeth rattled violently together. Melinda,
alarmed, flew to her assistance; but she pushed her back with
her long, thin arm, saying, “I knowed it must come so. One
of us had got to go. He'll git well, now.”

“Oh, Missus!” cried Melinda, and threw her apron over her
head.

“Where's the use, Melindy?” said the housekeeper, sternly.
“I guess she'll be glad of it: she'd kind o' got used to havin'
me with her.”

Even yet, she did not wholly succumb to the attack. Deliberately
forcing herself to drink two cups of hot tea, in order
to break the violence of the chill, she slowly crept up stairs to
Bute's room, where Patrick was in attendance. Him she despatched
at once to Ptolemy, with a message to the Rev. Mr.
Waldo, whom she requested to come at as early an hour as
possible. She sent no word to the physician, but the old Melinda
had shrewdness enough to discover this omission and
supply it.

Wrapped in a blanket, Mrs. Babb took her seat in the old-fashioned
rocking-chair at Bute's bedside, and looked long
and earnestly on his worn face, in the last light of day. What
had become of the warm, red blood which had once painted
his round cheeks, showing itself defiantly through the tan
of all the suns of summer? Blood and tan seemed to have

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

suddenly vanished together, leaving a waxen paleness and a
sunken, pinched expression, so much like death, that his restless
movements and mutterings comforted her, because they
denoted life. “Yes, there's life in him still!” she whispered
to herself. Presently he opened his eyes, and looked at her.
The fierceness of his delirium had been broken, but his expression
was still strange and troubled.

“I guess we'll begin the oats to-day, Pat,” he said, in a weak
voice.

“Arbutus!” she cried, “look at me! Don't you know
Mother Forty no more?”

“Mother Forty's gittin' breakfast,” said he, staring at her.

“Oh, Arbutus,” she groaned, desperately; “do try to know
me this once't! I'm mortal sick: I'm a-goin' to die. If there's
any thing on y'r mind ag'in me, can't you say you forgive me?”
And the poor old creature began to cry in a noiseless way.

“I forgive you, Miss Carrie,” answered Bute, catching at
the word “forgive.” “'Ta'n't worth mindin'. You're a little
fool, and I'm a big one, that's all.”

Mrs. Babb did not try again. She leaned back in the rocking-chair,
folding the blanket more closely around her, to keep
off the constantly recurring chills, and husbanding her failing
strength to perform the slight occasional offices which the invalid
required. Thus she sat until Patrick's return, when the
negress helped her to bed.

In the morning the physician found her in a pitiable
state of debility, but with a mind as clear and determined as
ever. Her physical energies were completely broken, and the
prospect of supporting them artificially until the fever should
subside, seemed very slight. She understood the grave concern
upon his face. “You needn't tell me, doctor,” she said;
“I know all about it. I'll take the medicines, to make your
mind easy; but it's no use.”

Mr. Waldo arriving about the same time, she begged the
physician to wait until she had had an interview with the
former. He had been summoned for no other purpose than to

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

draw up her will, the signing of which she wished both gentlemen
to witness. The document was soon prepared. She bequeathed
all she possessed to Arbutus Wilson, her adopted son,
after deducting the expenses of her funeral, and a tombstone
similar to that which she had erected to the memory of Jason
Babb.

Propped up in bed, she carefully went over the various
sums, obliging Mr. Waldo to repeat them after her and read
them aloud as he wrote them, in order that there might be no
mistake. “There's the four hundred dollars Jason left me,”
said she, “out at interest with David Van Horn; then the morgidge
for a thousand dollars on Wilmot's store; then the three
hundred she willed to me, two hundred lent to Backus, and
two hundred and fifty to Dan'el Stevens;—let alone the int'rest
what I've saved. You'll find there'd ought to be twenty-seven
hundred and four dollars and six shillin's, altogether. The notes
is all in my tin box, and the int'rest tied up in my weddin'
stockins in the big trunk. I got it turned into gold: the banks is
breakin' all the time. It's enough to give Arbutus a good start
in the world—a heap better'n either me or Jason had. Put it
into the will that he's to be savin' and keerful, for 'twas got by
hard work. I know he won't spend it for hisself, but he's to
keep it out drawin' int'rest, and if he gits married, he mustn't
let his wife put it onto her back. And you may put down my
blessin', and that I've tried to bring him up in the right way
and hope he won't depart from it.”

The will was finally completed. With a strong effort, she
signed it with a cramped, but steady hand. The physician
and clergyman affixed their signatures as witnesses. “Now
I'm ready,” whispered Mrs. Babb, sinking down on the pillows,
and almost instantly fell asleep.

As the two gentlemen issued from the house, the physician
said: “We must get somebody to take care of her.”

“Of course,” answered Mr. Waldo. “She cannot be intrusted
to old Melinda. Leave it to me: I will see that there
is a good nurse in the house before night.”

-- 293 --

p713-298 CHAPTER XXIII. WHICH CONTAINS BOTH LOVE AND DEATH.

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

Good Mr. Waldo drove back to Ptolemy seriously troubled
by the calamity which had come upon the household
of Lakeside. Its helpless condition, now that the housekeeper
was struck down, rendered immediate assistance necessary;
but whence was the help to come? He could think of no
woman at the same time willing and competent to render it—
except his wife—and on her rested the entire care of his own
house, as they were unable to afford a servant. The benevolent
clergyman actually deliberated whether he should not let
her go, and ask the hospitality of one of his parishioners during
her absence, in case no other nurse could be found.

As he turned into the short private lane leading to his
stable, a rapid little figure, in pink muslin, entered the front
yard. It was Miss Caroline Dilworth, who had just returned
from a farm-house on the road to Mulligansville, where she
had been sewing for a fortnight past. She entered the plain
little sitting-room at the same moment with Mr. Waldo. The
clergyman's wife greeted her with astonishing brevity, and
turned immediately to her husband.

“What was the matter?” she asked; “is Bute so much
worse?”

“Bute worse!” ejaculated Miss Dilworth, opening her eyes
in amazement.

“No,” said Mr. Waldo, answering his wife, “the doctor
thinks his chance is a little better, though he is still out of his
head; but she has the fever now, and her case seems worse
than his. I am distressed about them: there is nobody there

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

except the old negro woman, and Mrs. Babb needs a careful
nurse immediately.”

“What is it? Do tell me what it is?” cried Miss Dilworth,
catching hold of the clergyman's arm with both hands.

He explained the case to her in a few words. To the astonishment
of both, the little sempstress burst into a violent flood
of tears. For a minute or two the agitation was so great that
she was unable to speak.

“It's d-dreadful!” she sobbed at last. “Why—why didn't
you send w-word to me? But I'll g-go now: don't put out
your horse: take—take me there!”

“Carrie! do you really mean it?” said Mrs. Waldo.

Miss Caroline Dilworth actually stamped her foot. “Do
you think I'd make fun about it?” she cried. “Yes, I mean
to go, if I must go a-foot. He—they must have somebody, and
there's nobody can go so well as I can.”

“I think she is right, wife,” said the clergyman.

Mrs. Waldo hesitated a moment. “I know you would
be kind and careful, Carrie,” she said at length, “and I could
come every day, and relieve you for a while. But are you sure
you are strong enough for the task?”

Miss Dilworth dried her eyes with her handkerchief and
answered: “If I'm not, you'll soon find it out. I'm going
over to Friend Thurston's to get some of my things to take
along.”

“I'll call for you in a quarter of an hour, with the buggy,”
said Mr. Waldo.

The little sempstress was off without saying good-by. As
she went down the plank walk towards the Widow Thurston's
cottage, she pushed her tangled curls behind her ears, and then
held her hands clenched at her side, too much in earnest to
give her head a single toss or allow her feet a single mincing
step. All the latent firmness in her lithe figure was suddenly
developed. It spoke in her rapid, elastic gait, in the compression
of the short red lips, and the earnest forward glance
of her eyes, under their uplifted lids. During the spring and

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

summer she had been gradually coming to the conviction that
she had treated Bute Wilson shamefully. The failure of the
little arts which she had formerly employed with so much success
had hastened this conviction. The softest drooping of her
eyes, the gentlest drawl of her voice, ceased to move him from
his cold, grave indifference. She began to feel that these
charms only acquired their potency through the sentiments of
those upon whom they were exercised. Had she not again
and again cast them forth as nets, only to haul them in at last
without having entrapped the smallest fish?

Besides, in another way, her ambition had suffered a severe
check. The mistress of the school at Mulligansville having
fallen sick, Miss Dilworth took her place for a fortnight. Her
first sense of triumph in having attained what she considered
to be her true mission, even as the proxy of another, did not
last long. For a day or two, the novelty of her appearance
kept the school quiet; but, one by one, the rude country children
became familiar with her curls, with her soft green eyes,
and her unauthoritative voice. They grinned in answer to her
smile and met her frown with unconcealed derision; they ate
green apples before her very face; pulled each other's hair or
tickled each other under the arms; drew pictures on their
slates and upset the inkstands over their copy-books. The
bigger boys and girls threw saucy notes at each other across
the whole breadth of the school-room. They came to her with
“sums” which she found herself unable to solve; they read
with loud, shrill voices and shocking pronunciation; and when
the hour for dismissal came, instead of retiring quietly, they
sprang from their benches with frightful whooping and rushed
tumultuously out of the house. The “beautiful humanity” of
the occupation, which she had heard so extolled, burst like a
painted bubble, leaving no trace; the “moral suasion,” on
which she relied for maintaining discipline, failed her utterly;
the “reciprocal love” between teacher and pupil, which she
fancied she would develop in the highest degree, resolved itself
into hideous contempt on the one side and repugnance on

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

the other. She was finally indebted to one of the biggest and
coarsest of the boys—a fellow who almost made her tremble
every time he came near her—for sufficient help to prevent
the school from falling into chaos before the fortnight came to
an end. This boy, who was the bully of the school, and whose
voice had a cracked hoarseness denoting the phase of development
through which he was passing, was impressed with a
vague respect for her curls and her complexion, and chivalrously
threw his influence, including his fists, on her side. It was
not pleasant, however, to hear the older girls giggle and whisper
when he came: “There's the mistress's beau!”

Bute, also, increased in value in proportion as he became
inaccessible. She confessed to herself that no masculine eyes
had ever looked at her with such honest tenderness as his: and
they were handsome eyes, whatever his nose might be. She
had always liked to hear his voice, too, in the old time: now
it was no longer the same. It was changed to her, and she
had not imagined that the change could make her so restless
and unhappy. Still, she did not admit to herself that she really
loved him: their intercourse had had none of that sentimental
poetic coloring—that atmosphere of sighs, murmurs, thrills, and
silent raptures—which she fancied should accompany Love.
He was even coarsely material enough to sneer at the idea of
“kindred spirits!” Yet he loved her, for all that; she felt it
in his altered manner, as she had never felt it before.

The unexpected shock of the news which Mr. Waldo communicated
to her was a sudden betrayal of herself. Had she
possessed the least power of introversion, she would have been
amazed at it. But her nature was not broad enough to embrace
more than a single sensation. The burst of tears and
the impulse to offer her services came together, and all that
she felt was: “If Bute dies, I shall be wretched.” She continued
to repeat this to herself, on her way to the Widow
Thurston's, adding: “I'll do my best to save him and his
stepmother, and I don't care who knows it, and I don't care
what they say.”

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

“Why, what's the matter, child?” exclaimed the widow, as
Miss Dilworth walked into the sitting-room, erect, determined,
and with a real expression on her usually vapid face.

The latter explained her purpose, not without additional
tears. “Nobody else would be likely to go,” she said: “they
would be afraid of catching the fever. But I'm not afraid:
I've seen the like before: I may be of use, and I ought to be
there now.”

The widow looked at her with a gentle scrutiny in her eyes,
which made Miss Dilworth drop her lids for the first time and
bring forward her curls from behind her ears. The glance
changed to one of tender sympathy, and, checking a sigh which
would have brought a memory with it, the old woman said:

“I think thee's right.”

Thus encouraged, the necessary preparations were soon
made, and in an hour from that time Miss Carrie Dilworth was
at Lakeside.

The negress, who knew her, received her with a mixture of
rejoicing and grief: “Bress de Lord, honey!” she exclaimed;
“things is goin' bad. I'se mighty glad you come. Somebody's
got to see to 'um, all de time, an' de cookin' mus' be 'tended
to, ye knows.”

Mrs. Babb, after a long sleep, was again awake, but in a
state of physical prostration which prevented her from leaving
her bed. Her anxiety lest Arbutus should not receive the
proper care, aggravated her condition. She kept his medicines
on a chair by her bedside, and demanded constant reports of
him, which neither Patrick nor Melinda could give with sufficient
exactness to satisfy her.

Miss Dilworth, somewhat nervously, ascended the kitchen
stairs and entered the housekeeper's room. But the sight of
the haggard, bony face, the wild restlessness in the sunken
eyes, and the thin gray hair streaming loosely from the queer,
old-fashioned night-cap, restored her courage through the inspiration
of pity. She went forward with a quick, light step,
and stooped down beside the bed.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“I have come to help, Mrs. Babb,” she said.

“Help, eh?” answered the housekeeper, in a weak, husky
voice; “well—I've got to take any help that comes. Hard
pushed, it seems. Thought you didn't keer about none of us.
What are you good for, anyhow?”

“I've helped nurse before, Mrs. Babb. I'll do my best, if
you'll let me try. Which medicine do you take?”

The housekeeper lay silent for a while, with her eyes on the
sempstress's face. She was so weak that neither her first
feeling of astonishment nor her second feeling of repugnance
possessed a tithe of their usual force; the sense of her own
helplessness overpowered them both. “That bottle with the
red stuff,” she said at last. “A tea-spoonful every two hours.
Three o'clock, next. Take keer!” she gasped, as Miss Dilworth
moved to the chair, “you'll knock every thing down
with that hair o' yourn!”

The medicines were at last carefully arranged on a small
table, the tea-spoonful administered, the pillows shaken up and
smoothed, and, the invalid having declared herself comfortable,
Miss Dilworth slipped out of the room. When she returned,
ten minutes afterwards, her hair was drawn over her temples
in masses as smooth as its former condition would allow, and
fastened in a knot behind. The change was nevertheless an
advantageous one; it gave her an air of sober womanhood
which she had never before exhibited. The old woman
noticed it at once, but said nothing. Her eyes continually
wandered to the door, and she was growing restless.

“Shall I go and see how he is?” whispered Miss Carrie.

A strong expression of dislike passed over the housekeeper's
face. For a few minutes she did not speak; then, as no one
came, she finally groaned: “I can't go myself.”

Miss Carrie opened the door of Bute's room with a beating
heart. The curtains were down, to keep out the afternoon
sun, and a dim yellow light filled the chamber. The air was
close, and impregnated with a pungent etherous smell. In an
old arm-chair, near the bed, sat Patrick, dozing. But that

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

shorn head, that pale, thin face, and lean, hanging arm, did
they really belong to Bute? She approached on tiptoe,
holding her breath, and stood beside him. A rush of tenderness,
such as she had never felt towards any man, came over
her. She longed to lay the wasted head on her bosom, and
bring back color into the cheeks from the warmth of her own
heart. He turned and muttered, with half-closed eyes, as if
neither asleep nor awake, and even when she gently took the
hand that lay on the coverlet, the listless fingers did not acknowledge
her touch. Once he looked full in her face, but
vacantly, as if not even seeing her.

A horrible fear came over her. “Is he worse?” she whispered
to the Irishman.

“No, he's no wurrse, Miss—maybe a bit better than he
wur.”

“When must he have his medicine?”

“I've jist guv' it to him. He'll be quieter now. Could ye
stay here and laive me go to the barrn for an hour, jist?”

Miss Carrie reported to the housekeeper, and then relieved
Patrick. She noiselessly moved the arm-chair nearer the bed,
seated herself, and took Bute's feverish hand in her own.
From time to time she moistened his parched lips and cooled
his throbbing temples. His restless movements ceased and he
lay still, though in a state of torpor, apparently, rather than
sleep. It was pitiful to see him thus, stripped of his lusty
strength, his red blood faded, the strong fibres of his frame
weak and lax, and the light of human intelligence gone from
his eye. His helplessness and unconsciousness now, brought
into strong relief the sturdy, homely qualities of his mind and
heart: the solemn gulf between the two conditions disclosed
his real value. Miss Dilworth felt this without thinking it,
as she sat beside him, yearning, with all the power of her
limited nature, for one look of recognition, though it expressed
no kindness for her; one rational word, though it might not
belong to the dialect of love.

No such look, no such word, came. The hour slowly

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

dragged out its length; Patrick came back and she returned
to the housekeeper's room. The physician paid a second visit in
the evening, expressed his satisfaction with her nursing, thus
far, and intrusted her with the entire care of administering
the medicines. He advised her, however, not to be wasteful
of her strength at the outset, as the patients would not soon
be able to dispense with careful watching. It was arranged
that the old negress should occasionally relieve her at night.
In regard to the invalids, he confessed that he had some hope
of Bute's recovery; in a day or two the crisis of the fever
would be over; but Mrs. Babb, though her attack was much
less violent, inspired him with solicitude. The apathetic condition
of her system continued, in spite of all his efforts, and
the strong will which might have upheld her, seemed to be
suddenly broken.

Miss Dilworth fulfilled her duties with an astonishing
patience and gentleness. Even the old housekeeper, no longer
seeing the curls and drooping eyelids, or hearing the childish
affection of the voice, appeared to regard her as a different
creature, and finally trusted the medicines implicitly to her
care. On the day after her arrival, Bute, whose wan face and
vacant eyes haunted her with a strange attraction, fell into
a profound sleep. All that night he lay, apparently lifeless,
but for the faint, noiseless breath that came from his parted
lips. He could not be aroused to take his medicines. When
this was reported to Mrs. Babb, she said, as sternly as her
weakness would permit: “Let him alone! It's the turnin'
p'int; he'll either die or git well, now.”

This remark only increased Miss Dilworth's anxiety. Fifty
times during the night she stole into his room, only to find
him motionless, senseless as before. Patrick took advantage
of the quiet to sleep, and snored loud and hard in his arm-chair.
Once, moved by an impulse which she could not
resist, she stooped down and kissed the sick man's forehead.
The touch of her lips was light as a breath, but she rose,
trembling and blushing at herself, and slipped out of the room.

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

“Quiet—nothing but quiet as long as he sleeps!” said the
physician, next morning. Patrick was excluded from the
room, because, although he pulled off his boots, there were
two or three planks in the floor which creaked under his
weight. Miss Dilworth silently laid a row of bed-room rugs
from the door to the bedside, and went and came as if on
down, over the enormous tufted roses. No sound entered the
room but that of the summer wind in the boughs of the
nearest elm. Hour after hour of the clouded August day
went by, and still no change in the sleeper, unless an
increased softness in his listless hand, as she cautiously
touched it.

Towards sunset, after a restless day, Mrs. Babb fell asleep,
and Miss Dilworth went into Bute's room and seated herself
in the chair. The prolonged slumber frightened her. “Oh,”
she said to herself, “what would I do if he was to die. I've
treated him badly, and he would never know that I'm sorry
for it—never know that—that I love him! Yes, I know it
now when it's too late. If he were well, he's done loving me
as he used to—but he won't get well: he'll die and leave me
wretched!”

As these words passed through her mind, while she leaned
forward, with her face close to that of the invalid, she suddenly
noticed a change in his breathing. Its faint, regular
character was interrupted: it ceased a moment, and then his
breast heaved with a deeper inspiration. “Oh, he's dying!”
she whispered to herself in despair. Stooping down, she
kissed his forehead passionately, while her tears dropped fast
upon it. His arm moved; she rose, and met the glance of his
open eyes—clear, tender, happy, wondering, but not with the
blank wonder of delirium. It was Bute's self that looked at her—
it was Bute's first, faithful love that first came to the surface
from the very depth of his heart, before any later memory
could thrust itself between. He had felt the kiss on his forehead:
his eyes drew her, she knew not how, to his lips. His
right arm lifted itself to her neck and held the kiss a moment

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

fast: then it slid back again, and she sank into the chair,
covering her face with her hands, and weeping.

After a while Bute's voice came to her—weak and gentle;
but with its natural tone. “Carrie,” said he, “what is it?
What's happened?”

“Oh, Bute,” she answered, “you've been very sick: you've
been out of your head. And Mrs. Babb's sick too, and I've
come to take care of you both. I thought you were going to
die, Bute, and now you're going to get well, and I'm so glad—
so happy!”

“Why are you glad, Carrie? Why did you come?” he
asked, with an echo of the old reproach in his voice. The
memory of his disappointment had already returned.

Nothing was further from Miss Dilworth's mind than a resort
to her former arts. She was too profoundly and solemnly
moved: she would tell the truth, as if it were her own dying
hour. She took her hands from her face, lifted her head, and
looked at him. “Because I have treated you badly, Bute,”
she said: “because I trifled with you wickedly. I wanted
to make some atonement, and to hear you say you forgive
me.”

She paused. His eyes were fixed on hers, but he did not
answer.

“Can you forgive me, Bute?” she faltered. “Try to do it,
because I love you, though I don't expect you to love me any
more.”

“Carrie!” he cried. A new tint came to his face, a new
light to his eye. His hand wandered towards her on the
coverlet.

“Carrie,” he repeated, feebly grasping her hand with his
fingers and drawing her towards him, “once't more, now!” In
the kiss that followed there was forgiveness, answering love,
and a mutual compact for the future.

“You've brought me back ag'in to life,” he murmured,
closing his eyes, while two bright tears crept out from under
the lids. She sat beside him, holding his hand. He seemed

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

too weak to say more, and thus ten minutes silently passed
away.

“Tell me how it happened,” said Bute, finally. “Where's
Mother Forty?”

“I must go to her at once!” cried Miss Dilworth, starting
up. “She's worrying herself to death on your account. And
the doctor said if you got awake you were to keep quiet, and
not talk. I must go, Bute: do lie still and try to sleep till
I come back. Oh, we oughtn't to have said any thing!”

“What we've said won't do me no harm,” he murmured,
with a patient, happy sigh. “Go, then, Carrie: I'll keep
quiet.”

Miss Dilworth went into the housekeeper's room so much
more swiftly than usual that the latter was awakened by the
rustling of her dress. She started and turned her head with
a look of terror in her eyes.

“Oh, Mrs. Babb!” cried the sempstress: “Bute's awake
at last. And his mind's come back to him! And he says he'll
get well!”

The old woman trembled visibly. Her bony hands were
clasped under the bed-clothes and her lips moved, but no
audible words came from them. Then, fixing her eyes on the
face of the kneeling girl, she asked: “What have you been
a-sayin' to him?”

Miss Dilworth involuntarily drooped her lids and a deep
color came into her face. “I asked him,” she answered, “to
forgive me for my bad behavior towards him.”

“Nothin' else?”

“Yes, Mrs. Babb, I said he could do it now, because I love
him.”

“You do, do ye?”

“Yes, and he has forgiven me.”

“Hnh!”

With this, her customary snort, when she was not prepared
to express a decided opinion, the housekeeper closed her eyes
and seemed to meditate. Presently, however, she turned her

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

head, and said, rather sternly, though without any signs of
bitterness:

“Go 'way now, gal! I want to be alone a spell.”

Miss Dilworth obeyed. When she returned, at the time
appointed for administering the medicine, Mrs. Babb had resumed
her state of passive patience. She made no further
inquiries about the conversation which had taken place, nor
about any which took place afterwards. A change had come
over her whole nature. She lay for hours, with her eyes open,
without speaking, evidently without suffering, yet keenly
alive to every thing that took place. She took her medicines
mechanically, with an air of listless obedience to the orders of
the physician, and without any apparent result. Stimulants
and sedatives alike failed to produce their customary effect.
From day to day she grew weaker, and the physician finally
declared that, unless she could be roused and stirred in some
way, to arrest the increasing prostration, he could do nothing
for her. As the knowledge of the favorable change in Bute's
case had left her as before, there was little hope that any
further source of excitement remained.

As for Bute, he rallied with a rapidity which amazed the
physician, who ascribed to an unusual vitality of his own the
life which the invalid had really drawn from another. The
only difficulty now was, to retard his impatient convalescence,
and Miss Dilworth was obliged to anticipate her conjugal authority
and enjoin silence when he had still a thousand happy
questions left unasked and unanswered. When that authority
failed, she was forced to absent herself from the room, on the
plea of watching Mrs. Babb. His impatience, in such case,
was almost as detrimental as his loquacity, and the little
sempstress was never at ease except when he slept.

After passing a certain stage in the fever, the housekeeper
began to sink rapidly. Her mind, nevertheless, made feeble
efforts to retain its ascendency—efforts which reacted on her
body and completed the ruin of its faculties. One day she astonished
Miss Dilworth by rising in her bed with a violent effort.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

“I must go and see him!” she said: “help me into his
room!”

“Oh, you cannot!” cried Miss Dilworth, supporting her
with one arm around her waist. “Lie down: you are not
strong enough. He will be able to come to you in a day or
two.”

“No, no! to-day!” gasped the housekeeper. “I a'n't certain
o' knowin' him to-morrow, or o' bein' able to say to
him what I've got to say.” Thereupon her temporary
strength gave way, and she sank down on the bed in a fainting
state.

After she had somewhat revived, Miss Dilworth took counsel
with herself, and soon came to a decision. She went down
stairs and summoned Patrick, who carefully wrapped up Bute
and placed him in the arm-chair. She herself then assisted in
carrying him into the housekeeper's room, and placing him by
the bedside. A look of unspeakable fondness came over Mrs.
Babb's haggard face; the tears silently flowed from her eyes
and rolled down the wrinkles in her hollow cheeks.

“Cheer up, Mother Forty,” said Bute, who was the first to
speak. “I'm gittin' on famous' and 'll soon be round again.”

“It's as it should be, Arbutus,” she whispered, hoarsely,
catching her breath between the words; “the old 'un 'll go
and the young 'un 'll stay. 'T had to be one of us.”

“Don't say that; we'll take care of you—Carrie and me.
Won't we, Carrie?”

“Yes, Bute,” said Carrie, with her handkerchief to her
eyes.

Mrs. Babb looked from one to another, but without any
sign of reproof. She feebly shook her head. “What must be
must,” said she; “my time's come. P'raps I sha'n't see you
no more, Arbutus. Maybe I ha'n't done my duty by you
always; maybe I've seemed hard, once't and a while, but I
meant it for your good, and I don't want you to have any hard
thoughts ag'in me when I'm gone.”

“Mother Forty!” cried Bute, his eyes filling and

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

overflowing, “God knows I ha'n't nothin' ag'in you! You've been
as good to me as you knowed how; it's me that's been rough,
and forgitful o' how you took care o' me when I was a little
boy. Don't talk that a-way now, don't!”

“Do you really mean it, Arbutus? Do you forgive me my
trespasses, as I forgive them that trespass agi'n me? Can I go
to Jason and say I've done my duty by you?”

Bute could not answer: he was crying like a child. He
slid forward in the chair. Miss Dilworth put her arm around
his waist to steady him, and they sank down together on their
knees beside the bed. Bute's head fell forward on the coverlet.
The housekeeper placed both her hands upon it.

“Take my blessin', child!” she said, in a feebler voice.
“You've been a good boy, Arbutus. I'll tell her, and I'll tell
your mother. Maybe I'll have a seat betwixt her and Jason.
All I have'll be yourn. But you mustn't stay here: say good-by
to me and go.”

“Will you bless me, with him?” faltered Miss Carrie.

The left hand slowly moved to her head, and rested there.
“Be a good wife to him when the time comes, and I'll bless
you always. There a'n't many like him, and I hope you
know it.”

“I do know it,” she sobbed; “there's nobody like him.”

“I want you to leave the money where it is,” said the
housekeeper, “and only draw the interest. You'll have an
easier time of it in your old days than what I've had; but I
don't begrudge it to you. It's time you were goin'—say
good-by, child!”

The sempstress, small as she was, lifted Bute until his foster-mother
could catch and hold his head to her bosom. Then,
for the first time in his remembrance, she kissed him, once,
twice, not with any violent outburst of feeling, but with a
tender gravity as if it were a necessary duty, the omission of
which would not be agreeable to Jason Babb. Then she
turned over on the pillow, saying “Amen!” and was silent.
Patrick was summoned and Bute was speedily replaced in his

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

own bed, where Miss Dilworth left him to resume her place
by the housekeeper's side.

But that same night, about midnight, Mrs. Babb died.
She scarcely spoke again after her interview with Bute, except
to ask, two hours later, whether he seemed to be any the
worse on account of it. On being told that he was sleeping
quietly, she nodded her head, straightened her gaunt form as
well as she was able, and clasped her fingers together over her
breast. Thus she lay, as if already dead, her strong eyebrows,
her hooked nose, and her sharp chin marking themselves with
ghastly distinctness as the cheeks grew more hollow and the
closed eyes sank deeper in their sockets. Towards midnight a
change in her breathing alarmed Miss Dilworth. She hastily
called the old negress, who was sleeping on the kitchen settee.

“Honey,” said the latter, in an awe-struck whisper, as she
stood by the bedside, “she's a-goin' fast. She soon see de
glory. Don't you wish fur her to stay, 'case dat'll interfere
wid her goin'.”

Her breath grew fainter, and came at longer intervals, but
the moment when it ceased passed unnoticed by either of the
watchers. Melinda first recognized the presence of Death.
“You go an' lay down,” she said to Miss Carrie. “You can't
do no good now. I'll stay wid her till mornin'.”

The sempstress obeyed, for she was, in truth, wretchedly
weary. For the remainder of the night Melinda sat on a low
chair beside the corpse, swinging her body backwards and
forwards as she crooned, in a low voice:



“De streets is paved wid gold,
Ober on de udder shore.”

-- 308 --

p713-313 CHAPTER XXIV. VARIOUS CHANGES, BUT LITTLE PROGRESS IN THE STORY.

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

As soon as the news of Mrs. Babb's death became known,
the neighbors hastened to Lakeside to offer their help. The
necessary arrangements for the funeral were quietly and
speedily made, and, on the second day afterwards, the body of
the housekeeper was laid beside that of Jason Babb, in the
Presbyterian churchyard at Ptolemy, where he had been
slumbering for the last twenty-three years. The attendance
was very large, for all the farmers' wives in the valley had
known Mrs. Babb, and still held her receipts for cakes, preserves,
and pickles in high esteem. The Reverends Styles
and Waldo made appropriate remarks and prayers at the
grave, so that no token of respect was wanting. All the
neighbors said, as they drove homewards, “The funeral was a
credit to her.” Her spirit must have smiled in stern satisfaction,
even from its place by Jason's side, and at the feet of
Mrs. Dennison, as it looked down and saw that her last unconscious
appearance among mortals was a success.

Miss Dilworth took counsel of her friends, Hannah Thurston
and Mrs. Waldo, on the day of the funeral. She confessed to
them, with returning misgivings, what had taken place between
Bute Wilson and herself, and was a little surprised at
the hearty gratification which they both expressed.

“How glad I am!” cried Mrs. Waldo; “it is the very
thing!”

“Yes,” said Hannah Thurston, in her grave, deliberate manner,
“I think you have made a good choice, Carrie.”

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

If any spark of Miss Caroline Dilworth's old ambition still
burned among the ashes of her dreams, it was extinguished at
that moment. The prophets of reform were thenceforth dead
to her. She even took a consolation in thinking that if her
wish had been fulfilled, her future position might have had its
embarrassments. She might have been expected to sympathize
with ideas which she did not comprehend—to make use
of new shibboleths before she had learned to pronounce them—
to counterfeit an intelligent appreciation when most conscious
of her own incompetency. Now, she would be at ease.
Bute would never discover any deficiency in her. She spoke
better English and used finer words than he did, and if she
made a mistake now and then, he wouldn't even notice it.
With the disappearance of her curls her whole manner had
become more simple and natural. Her little affectations broke
out now and then, it is true, but they had already ceased to be
used as baits to secure a sentimental interest. There was even
hope that her attachment to Bute would be the means of developing
her somewhat slender stock of common-sense.

“Bute says we must be married as soon as he gets well,”
she said: “he won't wait any longer. Is there any harm in
my staying here and taking care of him until he's entirely out
of danger?”

Mrs. Waldo reflected a moment. “Certainly none until
Mr. Woodbury returns,” she said. “Mr. Waldo has answered
his letter to Bute, which came this morning. If he leaves
Saratoga at once, he will be here in three or four days. The
doctor says you are an admirable nurse, and that is reason
enough why you should not leave at present.”

“The other reason ought to be enough,” said Hannah
Thurston. “She owes a wife's duty towards him now, when
he needs help which she can give. I am sure Mr. Woodbury
will see it in the same light. He is noble and honorable.”

“Why, Hannah!” cried Mrs. Waldo, “I thought you and
he were as far apart as the opposite poles!”

“Perhaps we are, in our views of certain subjects,” was the

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

quiet reply. “I can, nevertheless, properly estimate his character
as a man.”

Mrs. Waldo suppressed a sigh. “If you could only estimate
your own true character as a woman!” she thought.

Miss Dilworth's duties were now materially lightened. The
danger of further contagion had passed, and some one of the
neighbors came every day to assist her. Bute only required
stimulating medicines, and the usual care to prevent a relapse,
of which there seemed to be no danger. He began to recover
his healthful sleep at night, and his nurse was thus enabled to
keep up her strength by regular periods of rest. Once or
twice a day she allowed him to talk, so long as there was no
appearance of excitement or fatigue. These half-hours were
the happiest Bute had ever known. To the delicious languor
and peace of convalescence, was added the active, ever-renewed
bliss of his restored love, and the promises which it whispered.
He delighted to call Miss Carrie, in anticipation, “Little
wife!” pausing, each time he did so, to look for the blush
which was sure to come, and the smile on the short red lips,
which was the sweetest that ever visited a woman's face. Of
course it was.

One day, nevertheless, as he lay looking at her, and thinking
how much more steady and sensible she seemed since her
curls were gathered up—how much more beautiful the ripples
of light brown hair upon her temples—a cloud came over his
face. “Carrie,” he said, “there's one thought worries me, and
I want you to put it straight, if you can. S'pose I hadn't got
sick,—s'pose I hadn't lost my senses, would you ever ha' come
to your'n?”

She was visibly embarrassed, but presently a flitting roguish
expression passed over her face, and she answered: “Would
you have given me a chance to do it, Bute?”

“Likely not,” said he. “You spoke plain enough last winter,
and 'twasn't for me to say the first word, after that.
When a man's burnt his fingers once't, he keeps away from
the fire. But I want to know why you come to take keer o'

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

me and Mother Forty. Was it only because you were sorry,
and wanted to pay me for my disapp'intment in that way?
Can you lay your hand on your heart and say there was any
thing more?”

Miss Carrie immediately laid her hand on her heart. “Yes,
Bute,” she said, “there was something more. I was beginning
to find it out, before, but when I heard you were so bad,
it came all at once.”

“Look here, Carrie,” said Bute, still very earnestly, although
the cloud was beginning to pass away, “some men have hearts
like shuttlecocks, banged back and forth from one gal to another,
and none the wuss of it. But I a'n't one of 'em. Whenever
I talk serious, I 'xpect to be answered serious. I believe
what you say to me. I believed it a'ready, but I wanted to be
double sure. You and me have got to live together as man
and wife. 'Twon't be all skylarkin': we've got to work, and
help one another, and take keer o' others besides, if things goes
right. What'll pass in a gal, won't pass in a married woman:
you must get shut o' your coquettin' ways. I see you've took
the trap out o' your hair, and now you must take it out o' your
eyes. 'Ta'n't that it'll mean any thing any more—if I thought
it did, I'd feel like killin' you—but it won't look right.”

“You mustn't mind my foolishness, Bute,” she answered,
penitently, “and you mustn't think of Seth Wattles!”

“Seth be—con-sarn'd!” Bute exclaimed. “When I see you
pickin' up dead frogs, I'll believe you like to shake hands with
Seth! I've got agreeable thoughts than to have him in my
head. Well—I don't bear no grudge ag'in him now; but I
can't like him.”

“I don't like him either. Fancy such a fellow as he thinking
himself good enough for Hannah Thurston! There's no
man good enough for her!”

“Like enough she thinks herself too good for any man,'
Bute remarked. “But them a'n't the women, Carrie, that a
man wants to marry. It'll be a lucky woman that gits Mr.
Max.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“Oh, I must go and see to Mr. Woodbury's room!” cried
Miss Dilworth, starting up. “Perhaps he'll come this very
day. Then I suppose I must go away, Bute.”

“I hope not, Carrie. I wouldn't mind bein' a bit sicker for
a day or two, o' purpose to keep you here. What! are you
goin' away in that fashion, Little Wife?”

Miss Dilworth darted back to the bedside, stooped down,
like a humming-bird presenting its bill to a rather large flower,
and was about to shoot off again, when Bute caught her by
the neck and substituted a broad, firm kiss, full of consistency
and flavor, for the little sip she had given him.

“That's comfortin',” said he. “I thank the Lord my mouth
a'n't as little as your'n.”

Before night, Mr. Woodbury arrived, having taken a carriage
at Tiberius and driven rapidly over the hills. Mr. Waldo's letter,
announcing Bute's dangerous condition and Mrs. Babb's death,
had greatly startled and shocked him. His summer tour was
nearly at an end, and he at once determined to return to Lakeside
for the autumn and winter. He was not surprised to find
his household in charge of Miss Dilworth, for the news had
already been communicated to him. She met him at the door,
blushing and slightly embarrassed, for she scarcely felt herself
entitled to be ranked among his acquaintances, and the calm
reserve of his usual manner had always overawed her.

“I am very glad to find you still here, Miss Dilworth,” he
said, pressing her hand warmly; “how can I repay you for
your courage and kindness? Bute—?”

“He is much better, Sir. He is expecting you: will you
walk up and see him?”

“Immediately. I suppose I ought not to carry all this dust
with me. I will go to my room first.”

“It is ready, Sir,” said Miss Dilworth. “Let me have your
coat.”

Before Woodbury had finished washing his face and hands,
and brushing the white dust of the highway out of his hair,
there was a light tap on the door. He opened it and beheld

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

his coat, neatly dusted and folded, confronting him on the back
of a chair. Bute's room he found in the most perfect order.
The weather had been warm, dry, and still, and the window
furthest from the bed was open. The invalid lay, propped up
with two extra pillows, awaiting him. Woodbury was at first
shocked by his pale, wasted face, to which the close-cut hair
gave a strange, ascetic character. His eyes were sunken, but
still bright and cheerful, and two pale-blue sparks danced in
them as he turned his head towards the door.

“Bute, my poor fellow, how are you? I did not dream this
would have happened,” said Woodbury, taking the large,
spare hand stretched towards him.

“Oh, I'm doin' well now, Mr. Max. 'Twas queer how it
come—all 't once't, without any warnin'. I knowed nothin'
about it till I was past the danger.”

“And Mrs. Babb—was she sick long? Did she suffer
much?”

“I don't think she suffered at all: she was never out of her
head. She seemed to give up at the start, I'm told, and all
the medicines she took was no use. She jist made up her mind
to die, and she always had a strong will, you know, Mr. Max.”
Bute said this quietly and seriously, without the least thought
of treating the memory of his foster-mother lightly.

“She had a good nurse, at least,” said Woodbury, “and you
seem to be equally fortunate.”

“Well, I guess I am,” answered Bute, his face on a broad
grin, and with more color in it than he had shown for many
days. “I've had the best o' nussin', Mr. Max. Not but
what Pat and Mr. Merryfield was as kind as they could be—
'twasn't the same thing. And I may as well out with it
plump: there's no nuss quite ek'l to a man's own wife.”

“Wife!” exclaimed Woodbury, in amazement.

“Well—no—not jist yit,” stammered Bute; “but she will
be as soon as I git well enough to marry. I'd been hankerin'
after her for these two years, Mr. Max., but it mightn't ha'
come to nothin' if I hadn't got sick.”

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

“You mean Miss Dilworth, of course?”

Bute nodded his head.

“You astonish me, Bute. I scarcely know her at all, but I
think you have too much good sense to make a mistake. I
wish you joy, with all my heart; and yet”—he continued in a
graver tone, taking Bute's hand, “I shall be almost sorry for
it, if this marriage should deprive me of your services on the
farm.”

“How?” cried Bute, instantly recovering his former paleness,
“do you mean, Mr. Max., that you wouldn't want me
afterwards?”

“No, no, Bute! On the contrary, I should be glad to see
you settled and contented. But it is natural, now, that you
should wish to have a farm of your own, and as Mrs. Babb's
legacy will enable you to buy a small one, I thought—”

“Bless you, Mr. Max.!” interrupted Bute, “it would be a
small one. What's a few hundred dollars? I've no notion o'
goin' into farmin' on a ten-acre lot.”

“Mr. Waldo tells me that her property amounts to about
twenty-seven hundred dollars.”

Twenty—seven—hundred!” and Bute feebly tried to
whistle. “Well—Mother Forty always was a cute 'un—who'd
ha' thought it? And she's left it all to me—she keered a
mighty sight more for me than she let on.” Here something
rose in his throat and stopped his voice for a moment. “I'll
do her biddin' by it, that I will!” he resumed. “I shall leave
it out at interest, and not touch a cent of the capital. Time
enough for my children to draw that. Oh, Mr. Max., now the
Lord may jist send as many youngsters to me and Carrie, as
He pleases!”

A dim sensation, like the memory of a conquered sorrow,
weighed upon Woodbury's heart for an instant, and passed
away.

“I know when I'm well off,” Bute went on. “I'm contented
to stay as I am: every thing on the farm—the horses, th'
oxen, the pigs, the fences, the apple-trees, the timber-land—

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

seems to me as much mine as it is your'n. If I had a farm o'
my own, it'd seem strange like, as if it belonged to somebody
else. I've got the hang of every field here, and know jist what
it'll bring. I want to make a good livin': I don't deny that;
but if I hold on to what I've got now, and don't run no resks,
and put out th' interest ag'in every year, it'll roll up jist about
as fast and a darned sight surer, than if I was to set up for myself.
If you're willin', Mr. Max., we can fix it somehow. If
the tenant-house on the 'Nacreon road was patched up a little,
it'd do for the beginnin'.”

“We can arrange it together, Bute,” said Woodbury, rising.
“Now you have talked long enough, and must rest. I will
see you again before I go to bed.”

As Miss Dilworth, at his request, took her seat at the table
and poured out the tea, Woodbury looked at her with a new
interest. He had scarcely noticed her on previous occasions, and
hence there was no first impression to be removed. It seemed
to him, indeed, as if he saw her for the first time now. The
ripples in her hair caught the light; her complexion was unusually
fair and fresh; the soft green of her eyes became
almost brown under the long lashes, and the mouth was infantine
in shape and color. A trifle of affectation in her manner
did not disharmonize with such a face; it was natural to her,
and would have been all the same, had she been eighty years
old instead of twenty-six. With this affectation, however,
were combined two very useful qualities—a most scrupulous
neatness and an active sense of order. “Upon my soul, it is
Lisette herself,” said Woodbury to himself, as he furtively
watched her airs and movements. Who would have expected
to find so many characteristics of the Parisian grisette in one
of our staid American communities? And how astonishing,
could he have known it, her ambitious assumption of Hannah
Thurston's views! It was a helmet of Pallas, which not only
covered her brow, but fell forward over her saucy retroussé
nose, and weighed her slender body half-way to the earth.

She felt his scrutiny, and performed her tea-table duties with

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

two spots of bright color in her cheeks. Woodbury knew
that she suspected what Bute's principal communication to
him had been, and, with his usual straightforward way of
meeting a delicate subject, decided to speak to her at once.
She gave a little start of confusion—not entirely natural—as
he commenced, but his manner was so serious, frank, and respectful,
that she soon felt ashamed of herself and was drawn,
to her own surprise, to answer him candidly and naturally.

“Bute has told me, Miss Dilworth,” said he, “of your
mutual understanding. I am very glad of it, for his sake.
He is an honest and faithful fellow, and deserves to be happy.
I think he is right, also, in not unnecessarily postponing the
time, though perhaps I should not think so, if his marriage
were to deprive me of his services. But he prefers to continue
to take charge of Lakeside, rather than buy or lease a
farm for himself. I hope you are satisfied with his decision?”

“Yes, Mr. Woodbury,” she answered: “I should not like
to leave this neighborhood. I have no relatives in the country,
except an aunt in Tiberius. My brother went to Iowa five
years ago.”

“Bute must have a home,” Woodbury continued. “He
spoke of my tenant-house, but besides being old and ruinous,
it is not well situated, either for its inmates, or for the needs
of the farm. I had already thought of tearing it down, and
building a cottage on the knoll, near the end of the lane.
But that would take time, and—”

“Oh, we can wait, Mr. Woodbury!”

He smiled. “I doubt whether Bute would be as ready to
wait as you, Miss Dilworth. I am afraid if I were to propose
it, he would leave me at once. No, we must make some
other arrangement in the mean time. I have been turning the
matter over in my mind and have a proposition to make to
you.”

“To me!”

“Yes. Mrs. Babb's death leaves me without a housekeeper.
My habits are very simple, the household is small, and I see

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

already that you are capable of doing all that will be required.
Of course you will have whatever help you need; I ask nothing
more than a general superintendence of my domestic
affairs until your new home is ready. If you have no objection
of your own to make, will you please mention it to
Bute?”

“Bute will be so pleased!” she cried. “Only, Mr. Woodbury,
if it isn't more than I am capable of doing? If I'm
able to give you satisfaction!”

“I shall be sure of your wish to do so, Miss Dilworth,”
said Woodbury, rising from the table; “and I have the further
guarantee that you will have Bute to please, as well as
myself.”

He went into the library and lighted a cigar. “Lucky
fellow!” he said to himself, with a sigh. “He makes no intellectual
requirements from his wife, and he has no trouble in
picking up a nice little creature who is no doubt perfection in
his eyes, and who will be faithful to him all his days. If she
doesn't know major from minor; if she confuses tenses and
doubles negatives; if she eats peas with her knife, and trims
her bonnet with colors at open war with each other; if she
never heard of Shakespeare, and takes Petrarch to be the name
of a mineral—what does he care? She makes him a tidy
home; she understands and soothes his simple troubles; she
warms his lonely bed, and suckles the vigorous infants that
spring from his loins; she gives an object to his labor, a contented
basis to his life, and a prospect of familiar society in
the world beyond the grave. Simple as this relation of the
sexes is for him, he feels its sanctity no less than I. His espousals
are no less chaste; his wedded honor is as dear, his
paternal joys as pure. My nature claims all this from woman,
but, alas! it claims more. The cultivated intelligence comes
in to question and criticize the movements of the heart. Here,
on one side, is goodness, tenderness, fidelity; on the other,
grace, beauty, refinement, intellect—both needs must be fulfilled.
How shall I ever reach this double marriage, except

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

through a blind chance? Yet here is one woman in whom it
would be nearly fulfilled, and a strange delusion into which
she has fallen warns me to think of her no more!”

The conscious thread of his thoughts broke off, and they
loosened themselves into formless reverie. As he rose to revisit
Bute's chamber, he paused a moment, thinking: “That
I can analyze her nature thus deliberately, is a proof that I do
not love her.”

Bute was delighted with the new arrangement which Woodbury
had proposed to Miss Dilworth. The latter would leave
in a few days, he said, and spend the subsequent two or three
weeks before the wedding could take place, at the Widow
Thurston's.

“After it's all over, Mr. Max.,” said Bute, “she shall stay
here and tend to the house jist as long as you want; but—
you won't mind my sayin' it, will you?—there's only one
right kind of a housekeeper for you, and I hope you won't be
too long a-findin' her.”

-- 319 --

p713-324 CHAPTER XXV. IN WHICH HANNAH THURSTON MAKES A NEW ACQUAINTANCE.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

In another week, Bute was able to dispense with the grateful
nursing which had more than reconciled him to the confinement
of his sick-room. He required no attendance at
night, and was able to sit, comfortably pillowed, for a great
part of the day. He consumed enormous quantities of chickenbroth,
and drank immoderately of Old Port and Albany Ale.
Miss Dilworth, therefore, made preparations to leave: she was
now obliged to sew for herself, and a proper obedience to custom
required that she should not remain at Lakeside during
the last fortnight of her betrothal.

On the morning of her departure, Woodbury called her
into the library. “You have done me a great service, Miss
Dilworth,” said he, “and I hope you will allow me to acknowledge
it by furnishing you with one article which I know will
have to be provided.” With these words he opened a paper
parcel and displayed a folded silk, of the most charming tint
of silver-gray.

The little sempstress looked at it in speechless ecstasy.
“It's heavenly!” she at last cried, clasping her hands. “I'm
obliged to you a thousand times, Mr. Woodbury. It's too
much, indeed it is!”

“Bute won't think so,” he suggested.

She snatched the parcel, and darted up-stairs in three
bounds. “Oh, Bute!” she cried, bursting into his room, “only
look at this! It's my wedding-dress! And he's just given it
to me!”

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

“It's the prettiest thing I ever laid my eyes on,” said Bute,
looking at the silk reverently but not daring to touch it.
“That's jist like Mr. Max.—what did I always tell you about
him?”

After Miss Dilworth's departure, the housekeeping was
conducted, somewhat indifferently, by the old negress. She
had, however, the one merit of being an admirable cook, and
Woodbury might have managed to live with her assistance,
for a fortnight, but for one awkward circumstance. He received
a letter from Mrs. Blake, saying that her husband had
completed his business in the East and they were preparing
to leave Saratoga. Would it be still convenient for him to
entertain them for a few days at Lakeside, on their return to
St. Louis? If the illness in his household, which had called
him home so suddenly, still continued, they would, of course,
forego the expected pleasure; but if not, they would be the
more delighted to visit him, as it was probable they would
not come to the East the following summer. Would he
answer the letter at once, as they were nearly ready to leave?

Woodbury was uncertain what to do in this emergency.
There was no longer the slightest fear of contagion, and he
particularly desired the offered visit; but how could he entertain
his friends without a housekeeper? He finally decided
that it must be arranged, somehow; wrote an affirmative answer,
and rode into Ptolemy to post it without delay, first
calling at the Cimmerian Parsonage to ask the advice of a
sensible female friend.

“You see,” said he, after stating the dilemma to Mrs. Waldo,
“now that my tyrant has gone, I wish her back again. A
despotism is better than no government at all.”

“Ah, but a republic is better than a despotism!” she replied.
“Do you take my meaning? I'm not certain, after all, that
the figure is quite correct. But the thing is to find a temporary
housekeeper. I know of no single disengaged woman in
Ptolemy, unless it is Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, and her mournful
countenance and habit of sighing, would be very

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

discouraging to your guests, even if she were willing to go. Mrs. Bue
is a complete intelligence office for Ptolemy servants. Your
only chance is to see her.”

“And if that fails?”

“Then there is no hope. I shall be vexed, for I want to see
this Mrs. Blake. If it were not for taking care of my good
husband, I should myself be willing to act as mistress of Lakeside
for a few days.”

“I knew you would be able to help me!” cried Woodbury,
joyfully. “Let me add Mr. Waldo to the number of my
guests. I shall be delighted to have him, and the change may
be refreshing to him. Besides, you will have us all at the
Cimmerian Church, if the Blakes remain over a Sunday.”

“You are mistaken, if you supposed that any thing of the
kind was in my thoughts,” said Mrs. Waldo. “But the proposal
sounds very pleasantly. I am sure we both should enjoy
it very much, but I cannot accept, you know, before consulting
with my husband.”

“Leave Mr. Waldo to me.”

The matter was very easily arranged. The clergyman, faithful
to the promise of his teeth, appreciated a generous diet.
His own table was oftentimes sparely supplied, and he was
conscious of a gastric craving which gave him discouraging
views of life. There was no likelihood of any immediate birth
or death in his congregation, and it was not the season of the
year when members were usually assailed by doubts and given
to backsliding. More fortunate clergymen went to the watering
places, or even to Europe, to rest their exhausted lungs;
why should he not go to Lakeside for a week? They had no
servant, and could shut up the parsonage during their absence:
but the old horse?

“Wife, we must get somebody to look after Dobbin,” he
said, thoughtfully.

“Bring Dobbin along,” Woodbury laughed, “my old Dick
will be glad to see him.”

Although neither he nor the Waldos were aware that they

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

had spoken to any one on the subject, the arrangement that
had been made was whispered to everybody in Ptolemy before
twenty-four hours were over. Nothing was known of
the Blakes, except that they were “fashionable,” and those
who would have been delighted to be in the place of the poor
clergyman and his wife, expressed their astonishment at the
conduct of the latter.

“It's what I call very open communion,” said the Rev. Mr.
Pinchman, of the Campbellite Church.

Miss Ruhaney Goodwin heaved three of her most mournful
sighs, in succession, but said nothing.

“Merry-makings so soon after a death in the house,” remarked
Mrs. Hamilton Bue: “it's quite shocking to think of.”

“Our friend is getting very select,” said the Hon. Zeno
Harder, in his most pompous manner, thereby implying that
he should not have been overlooked.

Mr. Grindle, of course, improved the opportunity on every
possible occasion, and before the Blakes had been two days
at Lakeside, it was reported, in temperance circles, that they
had already consumed one hundred dollars' worth of wine.

Had these rumors been known to the pleasant little community
of Lakeside, they would have added an additional
hilarity to the genial atmosphere which pervaded the house.
But it was quite removed from the clatter of the village gossip,
and by the time such news had gone its rounds, and been
conveyed to the victim by sympathizing friends, the occasion
which gave rise to it had entirely passed away. In our small
country communities, nothing is so much resented as an indirect
assumption of social independence. A deviation from the
prevailing habits of domestic life—a disregard for prevailing
prejudices, however temporary and absurd they may be—a
visit from strangers who excite curiosity and are not made common
social property: each of these circumstances is felt as an
act of injustice, and constitutes a legitimate excuse for assault.
Since the railroad had reached Tiberius, and the steamer on
Atauga Lake began to bring summer visitors to Ptolemy,

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

this species of despotism had somewhat relaxed, but it now
and then flamed up with the old intensity, and Woodbury
was too cosmopolitan in his nature not to provoke its exercise.

Mr. and Mrs. Waldo reached Lakeside the day before the
arrival of the Blakes, and the latter took immediate and easy
possession of her temporary authority. In addition to Melinda,
than whom no better cook, in a limited sphere of dishes,
could have been desired, Woodbury had hit upon the singular
expedient of borrowing a chamber-maid from the Ptolemy
House. Mrs. Waldo's task was thus rendered light and
agreeable—no more, in fact, than she would have voluntarily
assumed in any household rather than be idle. It was more
than a capacity—it was almost a necessity of her nature, to
manage something or direct somebody. In the minor details
her sense of order may have been deficient; but in regulating
departments and in general duties she was never at fault.
Her subordinates instantly felt the bounds she had drawn for
them, and moved instinctively therein.

The Blakes were charmed with Lakeside and the scenery
of the Atauga Valley. Between the boy George and Bute,
who was now able to sit on the shaded veranda on still, dry
days, there grew up an immediate friendship. Miss Josephine
was beginning to develop an interest in poetry and romances,
and took almost exclusive possession of the library. Mr.
Blake walked over the farm with Woodbury in the forenoons,
each developing theories of agriculture equally original and
impracticable, while the Mesdames Waldo and Blake improved
their acquaintance in house and garden. The two ladies understood
each other from the start, and while there were some
points, in regard to which—as between any two women that
may be selected—each commiserated the other's mistaken views,
they soon discovered many reasons for mutual sympathy and
mutual appreciation. Mrs. Blake had the greater courage,
Mrs. Waldo the greater tact. The latter had more natural
grace and pliancy, the former more acquired refinement of

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

manner. They were alike in the correctness of their instincts,
but in Mrs. Blake the faculty had been more exquisitely developed,
through her greater social experience. It was the
same air, in the same key, but played an octave higher. Mrs.
Waldo was more inclined to receive her enjoyment of life
through impulse and immediate sensation; Mrs. Blake through
a philosophic discrimination. Both, perhaps, would have
borne misfortune with like calmness; but the resignation of
one would have sprung from her temperament, and of the
other from her reason. The fact that the resemblances in their
matured womanhood were developed from different bases of
character, increased the interest and respect which they
mutually felt.

On one point, at least, they were heartily in accord; namely,
their friendship for Woodbury. Mrs. Blake was familiar,
as we have already described, with his early manhood in New
York, and furnished Mrs. Waldo many interesting particulars
in return for the description which the latter gave of his life
at Lukeside. They were also agreed that there was too much
masculine sweetness in him to be wasted on the desert air, and
that the place, beautiful as it was, could never be an actual
home until he had brought a mistress to it.

“He was already chafing under Mrs. Babb's rule,” said Mrs.
Waldo, as they walked up and down the broad garden-alley,
“and he will be less satisfied with the new housekeeper.
Bute's wife—as she will be—is a much more agreeable person,
and will no doubt try to do her best, but he will get very
tired of her face and her silly talk. It will be all the worse
because she has not a single characteristic strong enough for
him to seize upon and say: This offends me! You know what
I mean?”

“Perfectly; and your remark is quite correct. Mr. Woodbury
is one of those men who demand positive character, of
some kind, in the persons with whom they associate. He likes
fast colors, and this new housekeeper, from your description,
must be a piece that will fade the longer it is used. In that

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

case, she will become intolerable to him, though she may not
possess one serious fault.”

“That characteristic of his,” said Mrs. Waldo, “is the very
reason, I think, why it will be difficult for him to find a wife.”

“By the by,” asked Mrs. Blake, pausing in her walk, “he
spoke to me, when we met on the Saguenay, of one woman,
here, in your neighborhood, who seems to have made a strong
impression upon his mind.”

“It was certainly Hannah Thurston!”

“He did not give me her name. He seemed to admire her
sincerely, except in one fatal particular—she is strong-minded.”

“Yes, it is Hannah!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo. “She is a
noble girl, and every way worthy of such a man as he—that is,
if she were not prejudiced against all men.”

“You quite interest me about her. I heard Bessie Stryker
once, when she lectured in St. Louis, and must confess that,
while she did not convince me, I could see very well how
she had convinced herself. Since then, I have been rather tolerant
towards the strong-minded class. The principal mistakes
they make arise from the fact of their not being married, or of
having moral and intellectual milksops for husbands. In either
case, no woman can understand our sex, or the opposite.”

“I have said almost the same thing to Hannah Thurston,”
Mrs. Waldo remarked. “If she would only take one step,
the true knowledge would come. But she won't.”

“I suspect she has not yet found her Fate,” said Mrs. Blake.
“Was she ever in love, do you think?”

“No, I am sure of it. She has refused two good offers
of marriage to my knowledge, and one of them was from a
man who believed in the doctrine of Women's Rights. I can't
understand her, though I love her dearly, and we have been
intimate for years.”

“Can you not contrive a way for me to make her acquaintance?”

“Whenever you please. I have no doubt she remembers
the story Mr. Woodbury told us last winter. I am hostess,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

now, you know, and I can invite her to dinner to-morrow, only
I must ask somebody else. I have it! Mr. Woodbury must
invite Mr. and Mrs. Styles. It will not do for him to show too
much partiality to our little sect, and that will keep up the balance
of civility.”

Woodbury accepted the proposition with more satisfaction
than he judged proper to express. It was the very object he
desired to accomplish, yet which he could not himself mention
without exciting suspicions in the minds of both the ladies.
He had not seen Hannah Thurston since his return, and felt a
strange curiosity to test his own sensations when they should
meet again. Under the circumstances, the invitation could be
given and accepted without in the least violating the social
propriety of Ptolemy.

The disturbing emotion which had followed her last interview
with Woodbury had entirely passed away from Hannah
Thurston's mind. Her momentary resolution to avoid seeing
him again, presented itself to her as a confession of weakness.
A studied avoidance of his society would be interpreted as
springing from a hostility which she did not feel. On the contrary,
his culture attracted her: his bearing towards her was
gratefully kind and respectful, and she acknowledged a certain
intellectual pleasure in his conversation, even when it assailed
her dearest convictions. Her mother's health, always fluctuating
with the season and the weather, had somewhat improved
in the last calm, warm days of August, and she could safely
leave her for a few hours in Miss Dilworth's charge. The latter,
indeed, begged her to go, that she might bring back a
minute account of Bute's grade of convalescence. In short,
there was no plausible excuse for declining the invitation, had
she been disposed to seek one.

It was a quiet but very agreeable dinner-party. Mr. and Mrs.
Styles were both amiable and pleasantly receptive persons, and
Mrs. Waldo took care that they should not be overlooked in
the lively flow of talk. Hannah Thurston, who was seated beside
Mr. Blake and opposite his wife, soon overcame her first

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

timidity, and conversed freely and naturally with her new acquaintances.
Woodbury's reception of her had been frank and kind,
but he had said less to her than on former occasions. Nevertheless,
she occasionally had a presentiment that his eyes were
upon her—that he listened to her, aside, when he was engaged
in conversing with his other guests. It was an absurd fancy, of
course, but it constantly returned.

After dinner, the company passed out upon the veranda, or
seated themselves under the old oaks, to enjoy the last mellow
sunshine of the afternoon. Mrs. Blake and Hannah Thurston
found themselves a little apart from the others—an opportunity
which the former had sought. Each was attracted towards
the other by an interest which directed their thoughts to the
same person, and at the same time restrained their tongues
from uttering his name. Hannah Thurston had immediately
recognized in her new acquaintance the same mental poise and
self-possession, which, in Woodbury, had extorted her unwilling
respect, while it so often disconcerted her. She knew
that the two were natives of the same social climate, and was
curious to ascertain whether they shared the same views of
life—whether, in fact, those views were part of a conventional
creed adopted by the class to which they belonged, or, in each
case, the mature conclusions of an honest and truth-seeking
nature. With one of her own sex she felt stronger and better
armed to defend herself. Mrs. Blake was not a woman of unusual
intellect, but what she did possess was awake and active,
to its smallest fibre. What she lacked in depth, she made up
in quickness and clearness of vision. She did not attempt to follow
abstract theories, or combat them, but would let fall, as if
by accident, one of the sharp, positive truths, with which both
instinct and experience had stored her mind, and which never
failed to prick and let the wind out of every bubble blown towards
her. This faculty, added to the advantage of sex, made
her the most dangerous antagonist Hannah Thurston could
have met. But the latter, unsuspecting, courted her fate.

The conversation, commencing with the beauties of the

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

landscape, branching thence to Ptolemy and its inhabitants, to
their character, their degree of literary cultivation, and the
means of enlightenment which they enjoyed, rapidly and
naturally approached the one important topic. Hannah Thurston
mentioned, among other things, the meetings which were
held in the interest of Temperance, Anti-Slavery, Non-Resistance,
and Women's Rights; Mrs. Blake gave her impressions
of Bessie Stryker's lecture: Hannah Thurston grasped the
whole gauntlet where only the tip of a finger had been presented,
and both women were soon in the very centre of the
debatable ground.

“What I most object to,” said Mrs. Blake, “is that women
should demand a sphere of action for which they are incapacitated—
understand me, not by want of intellect, but by sex.”

“Do you overlook all the examples which History furnishes?”
cried Hannah Thurston. “What is there that Woman
has not done?”

“Commanded an army.”

“Zenobia!”

“And was brought in chains to Rome. Founded an empire?”

“She has ruled empires!”

“After they were already made, and with the help of men.
Established a religion? Originated a system of philosophy?
Created an order of architecture? Developed a science? Invented
a machine?”

“I am sure I could find examples of her having distinguished
herself in all these departments of intellect,” Hannah
Thurston persisted.

“Distinguished herself! Ah! yes, I grant it. After the
raw material of knowledge has been dug up and quarried out,
and smelted, and hewn into blocks, she steps in with her fine
hand and her delicate tools, and assists man in elaborating the
nicer details. But she has never yet done the rough work,
and I don't believe she ever will.”

“But with the same education—the same preparation—the

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

same advantages, from birth, which man possesses? She is
taught to anticipate a contracted sphere—she is told that these
pursuits were not meant for her sex, and the determination to
devote herself to them comes late, when it comes at all. Those
intellectual muscles which might have had the same vigor as
man's, receive no early training. She is thus cheated out of
the very basis of her natural strength: if she has done so
much, fettered, what might she not do if her limbs were free?”
Hannah Thurston's face glowed: her eyes kindled, and her
voice came sweet and strong with the intensity of a faith that
would not allow itself to be shaken. She was wholly lost in
her subject.

After a pause, Mrs. Blake quietly said: “Yes, if we had
broad shoulders, and narrow hips, we could no doubt wield
sledge-hammers, and quarry stone, and reef sails in a storm.”

Again the same chill as Woodbury's conversation had sometimes
invoked, came over Hannah Thurston's feelings. Here
was the same dogged adherence to existing facts, she thought,
the same lack of aspiration for a better order of things! The
assertion, which she would have felt inclined to resent in a
man, saddened her in a woman. The light faded from her
face, and she said, mournfully: “Yes, the physical superiority
of man gives him an advantage, by which our sex is overawed
and held in subjection. But the rule of force cannot last forever.
If woman would but assert her equality of intellect,
and claim her share of the rights belonging to human intelligence,
she would soon transform the world.”

Mrs. Blake instantly interpreted the change in countenance
and tone; it went far towards giving her the key to Hannah
Thurston's nature. Dropping the particular question which
had been started, she commenced anew. “When I lived in
New York,” said she, “I had many acquaintances among the
artists, and what I learned of them and their lives taught me
this lesson—that there can be no sadder mistake than to miscalculate
one's powers. There is very little of the ideal and
imaginative element in me, as you see, but I have learned its

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

nature from observation. I have never met any man who inspired
me with so much pity as a painter whom I knew, who
might have produced admirable tavern-signs, but who persisted
in giving to the world large historical pictures, which
were shocking to behold. No recognition came to the man,
for there was nothing to be recognized. If he had moderated
his ambition, he might at least have gained a living, but he
was ruined before he could be brought to perceive the truth,
and then died, I am sure, of a broken heart.”

“And you mean,” said Miss Thurston, slowly, “that I—
that we who advocate the just claims of our sex, are making
the same mistake.”

“I mean,” Mrs. Blake answered, “that you should be very
careful not to over-estimate the capacity of our sex by your
own, as an individual woman. You may be capable—under
certain conditions—of performing any of the special intellectual
employments of Man, but to do so you must sacrifice
your destiny as a woman—you must seal up the wells from
which a woman draws her purest happiness.”

“Why?”

“Ah, my dear,” said Mrs. Blake, tenderly, “if your hair
were as gray as mine, and you had two such creatures about
you as Josey and George yonder, you would not ask. There
are times when a woman has no independent life of her own—
when her judgment is wavering and obscured—when her
impulses are beyond her control. The business of the world
must go on, in its fixed order, whether she has her share in it
or not. Congresses cannot be adjourned nor trials postponed,
nor suffering patients neglected, to await her necessities. The
prime of a man's activity is the period of her subjection. She
must then begin her political career in the decline of her
faculties, when she will never be able to compete successfully
with man, in any occupation which he has followed from
youth.”

Hannah Thurston felt that there must be truth in these
words. At least it was not for her, in her maiden ignorance,

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

to contradict them. But she was sure, nevertheless, that Mrs.
Blake's statement was not sufficient to overthrow her theory
of woman's equality. She reflected a moment before she
spoke again, and her tone was less earnest and confident than
usual.

“The statesmen and jurists, the clergymen, physicians, and
men of science,” she said, “comprise but a small number of
the men. Could not our sex spare an equal number? Would
not some of us sacrifice a part of our lives, if it were
necessary?”

“And lose the peace and repose of domestic life, which
consoles and supports the public life of man!” exclaimed Mrs.
Blake. “It is not in his nature to make this sacrifice—still
less is it in ours. You do not think what you are saying.
There is no true woman but feels at her bosom the yearning
for a baby's lips. The milk that is never sucked dries into a
crust around her heart. There is no true woman but longs,
in her secret soul, for a man's breast to lay her head on, a
man's eyes to give her the one look which he gives to nobody
else in the world!”

Hannah Thurston's eyes fell before those of Mrs. Blake.
She painfully felt the warm flush that crept over neck, and
cheek, and brow, betraying her secret, but betraying it, fortunately,
to a noble and earnest-hearted woman. A silence
ensued, which neither knew how to break.

“What are you plotting so seriously?” broke in Woodbury's
voice, close behind them. “I must interrupt this tête-
à-tête,
Mrs. Blake. See what you are losing?”

They both rose and turned, in obedience to the movement
of his hand. The sun had sunk so low that the shade of the
western hill filled all the bed of the valley, and began to creep
up the eastern side. A light blue film was gathering over the
marsh at the head of the lake, where it divided into two lines,
pointing up the creeks. But the patches of woodland on the
East Atauga hill, the steep fields of tawny oat-stubble, and the
fronts of white farm-houses and barns in the distance, were

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

drowned in a bath of airy gold, slowly deepening into flame-color
as its tide-mark rose higher on the hills. Over Ptolemy
a mountain of fire divided the forking valleys, which receded
on either hand, southward, into dim depths of amethyst.
Higher and higher crept the splendor, until it blazed like a
fringe on the topmost forests and fields: then it suddenly went
out and was transferred to a rack of broken cloud, overhead.

Mrs. Styles presently made her appearance, bonneted for
the return to Ptolemy. Hannah Thurston was to accompany
her. But as they drove homewards through the cool evening
air, through the ripe odors of late-flowering grasses, and the
golden-rods on the road-banks and the eupatoriums in the
meadows, it was the passionate yearning of the woman, not
the ambition of the man, which had entire possession of her
heart.

-- 333 --

p713-338 CHAPTER XXVI. IN WHICH A WEDDING TAKES PLACE.

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

Do you know, Mr. Woodbury,” said Mrs. Blake, the same
evening, as they were all gathered together in the library,
“that I have taken an immense liking to your strong-minded
woman?”

“Indeed!” he remarked, with assumed indifference.

“Yes. I had a serious talk with her. I employed a moral
probe, and what do you think I found?”

“What?” he repeated, turning towards her with an expression
of keen interest.

“No, it would not be fair,” tantalizingly answered Mrs. Blake,
in her most deliberate tones. “I shall not betray any discoveries
I have accidentally made. She is too earnest and genuine a
nature to be disposed of with a pleasantry. I will only say
this—as far as she is wrong—which, of course, is admitting
that she is partly right, I, woman as I am, would undertake
to convince her of it. A man, therefore, ought to be able to
restore her to the true faith more easily. Yet you have been
living at Lakeside nearly a year and have not succeeded.”

“I have never tried, my friend,” said Woodbury.

“Really?”

“Of course not. Why should I? She is relentless in her
prejudices, even in those which spring from her limited knowledge
of life. The only cure for such is in a wider experience.
She cannot understand that a humane and liberal tolerance of
all varieties of habit and opinion is compatible with sincerity
of character. She would make every stream turn some kind
of a mill, while I am willing to see one now and then dash

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

itself to pieces over the rocks, for the sake of the spray and
the rainbows. I confess, though, that I do not think this
moral rigidity is entirely natural to her; but the very fact that
she has slowly reasoned herself into it, and so intrenched and
defended herself against attack from all quarters, makes it so
much the more difficult for her to strike her flag. If you
were to approach her position disarmed and propose a truce,
she would look upon it as the stratagem of an enemy.”

“No, no!” cried Mrs. Blake, shaking her head, with a mischievous
sparkle in her eyes; “that is not the way at all!
Don't you know that a strong woman can only be overcome
by superior strength? No white flags—no proposals of
truce—but go, armed to the teeth, and fire a train to the
mine which shall blow her fortress to atoms in a moment!”

“Bravo! What a commander is lost to the world in you!
But suppose I don't see any train to the mine?”

“Pshaw!” exclaimed Mrs. Blake, turning away in mock
contempt. “You know very well that there is but one kind
of moral gunpowder to be used in such cases. I am going to
drive into Ptolemy this afternoon with Mrs. Waldo, and I
shall make a call at the Thurston cottage. Will you go with
us?”

“Thank you, not to-day. Mr. Blake and I have arranged
to take a boat on the Lake and fish for pickerel. It is better
sport than firing trains of moral gunpowder.”

The two ladies drove into Ptolemy as they had proposed.
Mrs. Blake made herself quite at home at the Cimmerian
Parsonage, where she recognized the Christus Consolator as
an old friend out of her own bedroom, and went into raptures
over Hannah Thurston's bouquet of grasses. She mentally
determined to procure from the donor a similar ornament for
her boudoir in St. Louis, and managed the matter, indeed,
with such skill that Miss Thurston innocently supposed the
offer to make and forward the bouquet came spontaneously
from herself.

To the Widow Thurston's cottage Mrs. Blake came like a

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

strong, refreshing breeze. In other households, her sharp,
clear, detective nature might have uncomfortably blown
away the drapery from many concealed infirmities, but here it
encountered only naked truthfulness, and was welcome. She
bowed down at once before the expression of past trials in
the old woman's face, and her manner assumed a tenderness all
the sweeter and more fascinating that it rarely came to the
surface. She took Miss Dilworth's measure at a single glance,
and the result, as she afterwards expressed it to Mrs. Waldo,
was much more favorable than that lady had anticipated.

“He could not have a better housekeeper than she, just at
present.”

“Why, you astonish me!” Mrs. Waldo exclaimed; “why
do you think so?”

“I have no particular reason for thinking so,” Mrs. Blake
answered; “it's a presentiment.”

Mrs. Waldo turned away her eyes from Dobbin's ears
(which she always watched with some anxiety, although the
poor old beast had long since forgotten how to shy them back),
and inspected her companion's face. It was entirely grave
and serious. “Oh,” she said at last, in a puzzled tone, “that's
all?”

“Yes, and therefore you won't think it worth much.
But my presentiments are generally correct: wait and see.”

The Blakes remained over a Sunday, and went, as it was
generally surmised they would, to the Cimmerian Church.
The attendance was unusually large on that day, embracing,
to the surprise of Mrs. Waldo, the Hamilton Bues and Miss
Ruhaney Goodwin. On the entrance of the strangers into
the church, a subdued rustling sound ran along the benches
(pews were not allowed by the Cimmerians), and most of the
heads turned stealthily towards the door. The immediate
silence that followed had something of disappointment
in it. There was nothing remarkable in the tall, keen-eyed
lady in plain black silk, or the stout, shrewd-faced, gray-whiskered
man who followed her. Miss Josephine's flat straw

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

hat and blue silk mantilla attracted much more attention
among the younger members of the congregation. After the
hymn had been given out, however, and the first bars of the
triumphant choral of “Wilmot” (according to the musicbooks,
but Carl Maria von Weber in the world of Art) were
heard, a new voice gradually took its place in the midst of
the accustomed and imperfectly according sounds, and very
soon assumed the right of a ruler, forcing the others to keep
step with it in the majestic movement of the choral. Not
remarkably sweet, but of astonishing strength and metallic
sonority, it pealed like a trumpet at the head of the illdisciplined
four battalions of singers, and elevated them to a
new confidence in themselves.

The voice was Mrs. Blake's. She professed to be no singer,
for she knew her own deficiencies so well, that she never attempted
to conceal them; but her voice had the one rare
element, in a woman, of power, and was therefore admirably
effective in a certain range of subjects. In society she rarely
sang any except Scotch songs, and of these especially such as
dated from the rebellion of 1745—those gloriously defiant
lays, breathing of the Highlands and the heather and bonnie
Prince Charlie, which cast an immortal poetic gleam over the
impotent attempt to restore a superannuated dynasty. Had
she lived in those days Mrs. Blake might have sung the slogan
to the gathering clans: as it was, these songs were the only
expression of the fine heroic capacity which was latent in her
nature. She enjoyed the singing fully as much as her auditors
the hearing, and, if the truth could be distinctly known, it is
quite probable that she had prompted Mr. Waldo in his selection
of the hymn. Her participation in it threw the whole
Cimmerian congregation on her side, and the Hamilton Bues
privately expressed their belief that the clergyman had taken
an undue advantage of his opportunities as a guest at Lakeside,
to instil his heretical ideas of baptism into the minds of
Mr. and Mrs. Blake. It transpired afterwards, however, that
the latter were Episcopalian, both by faith and inheritance.

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

The day at last arrived for the breaking up of the new
household, to the great regret of all its members. Miss Josephine
tore herself with difficulty from the library, only partially
consoled by the present of “Undine” and “Sintraim.”
George wanted to stay with Bute and learn to trap musk-rats
and snare rabbits. Mr. Waldo half sheathed his teeth with
his insufficient lips and went back to his plain fare with a sigh
of resignation. The ladies kissed each other, and Woodbury
would assuredly have kissed them both if he had known how
charitably they would have received the transgression. Bute
was embarrassed beyond all his previous experience by the
present of half a dozen silver tea-spoons which Mrs. Blake
had bought in Ptolemy and presented to him through her boy
George.

“You are going to begin housekeeping, I hear,” said she,
“and you must let George help you with the outfit.”

Bute colored like a young girl. “They're wuth more'n the
silver, comin' to us that-a-way,” he said at last. “I'll tell
Carrie, and we sha'n't never use 'em, without thinkin' o' you
and George.”

The farewells were said, and Lakeside relapsed into its accustomed
quiet. The borrowed chambermaid was returned to
the Ptolemy House, and the old Melinda alone remained in
the kitchen, to prepare her incomparable corn-cake and broiled
chicken. Bute was now able, with proper precautions, to
walk about the farm and direct the necessary labor, without
taking part in it. Woodbury resumed his former habit of
horseback exercise, and visited some of his acquaintances in
Ptolemy and the neighborhood, but the departure of his
pleasant guests left a very perceptible void in his life. He
had sufficient resources within himself to endure solitude,
but he was made, like every healthily-constituted man, for
society.

Thus a few days passed away, and Bute's convalescence
began to take the hue of absolute health. He now visited
Ptolemy every day or two, to watch the progress made in a

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

certain silver-gray dress, and to enjoy the exquisite novelty of
consulting Miss Dilworth about their future household arrangements.
The latter sometimes, from long habit, reassumed,
her former air of coquetry, but it was no longer tantalizing,
and an earnest word or look sufficed to check her. A charming
humility took the place of her affected superiority, and
became her vastly better, as she had sense enough to discern.
Her ringlets had disappeared forever, and her eyelids gradually
recovered strength for an open and steady glance. In
fact, her eyes were prettier than she had supposed. Their
pale beryl-tint deepened into brown at the edges, and when
the pupil expanded in a subdued light, they might almost have
been called hazel. In Spain they would have been sung as
ojos verdes” by the poets. On the whole, Bute had chosen
more sensibly than we supposed, when we first made Miss
Dilworth's acquaintance.

The arrangements for the wedding were necessarily few and
simple. Woodbury first proposed that it should be solemnized
at Lakeside, but Mrs. Waldo urged, that, since her husband
was to officiate on the occasion, it would be better for many
reasons—one of which was Mrs. Babb's recent death—that it
should take place at the parsonage. Miss Dilworth was secretly
bent on having a bridesmaid, who should, of course, be
Hannah Thurston, but was obliged to relinquish her project,
through the unexpected resistance which it encountered on
the part of Bute. “None of the fellows that I could ask to
stand up with me would do for her,” said he.

“Why not Mr. Woodbury?” suggested Miss Carrie.

“He! Well—he'd do it in a minute if I was to ask him, but
I won't. Between you and me, Carrie, they can't bear each
other; they're like cats and dogs.”

“Bute! a'n't you ashamed?”

“What? O' tellin' the truth? No, nor a'n't likely to be.
See here, Carrie, why can't we let it alone? Mr. Waldo'll tie
us jist as tight, all the same, and when it's over you won't
know the difference.”

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

“But—Bute,” Miss Carrie persisted, “I think she expects
it of me.”

“She ha'n't set her heart on it, I'll be bound. I'll ask her.
Miss Hannah!”

The two were in the open air, at the corner of the cottage
nearest the garden. The window of the little sitting-room
was open, and Bute's call brought Miss Thurston to it.

“Oh, Bute, don't!” pleaded Miss Dilworth, ready to cry,
but he had already gone too far to stop. “Miss Hannah,”
said he, “we're talkin' about the weddin'. I'm thinkin' it'll
be jist as well without waiters. Carrie'd like to have you for
bridesmaid, and I'm sure I'd be glad of it, only, you know,
you'd have to stand up with somebody on my side, and there's
nobody I could ask but Mr. Max, and—and I'm afraid that
wouldn't be agreeable, like, for either o' you.”

“Bute!” cried Carrie, in real distress.

Bute, however, was too sure of the truth of what he had
said to suspect that he could possibly give pain by uttering it.
The first rude shock of his words over, Hannah Thurston felt
greatly relieved. “You were right to tell me, Arbutus,” said
she; “for, although I should be quite willing, at another time,
to do as Carrie wishes, no matter whom you might choose as
your nearest friend, I think it best, at present, that there
should be as little ceremony as possible. I will talk with you
about it afterwards, Carrie.” And she moved away from the
window.

At length the important day arrived. Bute woke when the
cocks crowed three o'clock, and found it impossible to get to
sleep again. His new clothes (not made by Seth Wattles)
were in the top drawer of the old bureau, and Melinda had
laid some sprigs of lavender among them. He tried to
imagine how he would look in them, how he would feel during
the ceremony and afterwards, how curious it must be to have
a wife of your own, and everybody know it. He pictured to
himself his friends on the neighboring farms, saying: “How's
your wife, Bute?” when they met, and then he thought of

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

Mother Forty, and what a pity that she had not lived long
enough to know Carrie Wilson—who, of course, would be a
very different creature from Carrie Dilworth; but he always
came back to the new clothes in the top bureau-drawer, and
the duty of the day that was beginning to dawn. Then, he
heard Pat.'s voice among the cattle at the barn; then, a stirring
in the kitchen under him, and presently the noise of the
coffee-mill—and still it was not light enough to shave! More
slowly than ever before the sun rose; his toilet, which usually
lasted five minutes, took half an hour; he combed his hair in
three different ways, none of which was successful; and finally
went down to breakfast, feeling more awkward and uncomfortable
than ever before in his life.

Woodbury shook hands with him and complimented him on
his appearance, after which he felt more composed. The
preparations for the ride to Ptolemy, nevertheless, impressed
him with a certain solemnity, as if he were a culprit awaiting
execution or a corpse awaiting burial. A feeling of helplessness
came over him: the occasion seemed to have been
brought about, not so much by his own will as by an omnipotent
fate which had taken him at his word. Presently Pat.
came up grinning, dressed in his Sunday suit, and announced:
“The hosses is ready, Misther Bute, and it'll be time we're
off.” After the ceremony Pat. was to drive the happy pair to
Tiberius, where they proposed spending a honeymoon of two
days with the bride's old aunt. He wore a bright blue coat
with brass buttons, and Melinda had insisted on pinning a
piece of white ribbon on the left lappel, “Kase,” as she remarked,
“down Souf ole Missus always had 'um so.”

Woodbury mounted his horse and rode off, in advance,
through the soft September morning. At the parsonage he
found every thing in readiness. Mrs. Waldo, sparkling with
satisfaction, rustled about in a dark-green silk (turned, and
with the spots carefully erased by camphene), vibrating incessantly
between the little parlor where the ceremony was to
take place, and the bedroom up-stairs, where the bride was

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

being arrayed under the direction of Hannah Thurston.
Nothing, as she candidly confessed, enlisted her sympathies so
completely as a wedding, and it was the great inconvenience
of a small congregation that her husband had so few occasions
to officiate.

“Promise me, Mr. Woodbury,” she said, as she finally
paused in her movements, from the impossibility of finding
any thing else to do, “that you will be married by nobody but
Mr. Waldo.”

“I can safely promise that,” he answered: “but pray don't
ask me to fix the time when it shall take place.”

“If it depended on me, I would say to-morrow. Ah, there
is Bute! How nicely he looks!” With these words she went
to the door and admitted him.

Bute's illness had bleached the tan and subdued the defiant
ruddiness of his skin. In black broadcloth and the white silk
gloves (white kids, of the proper number, were not to be
found in Ptolemy) into which he had been unwillingly persuaded
to force his large hands, an air of semi-refinement overspread
the strong masculine expression of his face and body. His
hair, thinned by fever and closely cut, revealed the shape
of his well-balanced head, and the tender blue gleam in his
honest eyes made them positively beautiful. Mrs. Waldo
expressed her approval of his appearance, without the least
reserve.

Soon afterwards, a rustling was heard on the stairs; the
door opened, and Miss Carrie Dilworth entered the parlor with
blushing cheeks and downcast eyes, followed by Hannah
Thurston, in the white muslin dress and pearl-colored ribbons
which Woodbury so well remembered. The bride was really
charming in her gray, silvery silk, and a light-green wreath
crowning her rippled hair. Orange-blossoms were not to be
had in Ptolemy, and there were no white garden-flowers in
bloom except larkspurs, which of course were not to be
thought of. Hannah Thurston, therefore, persuaded her to
content herself with a wreath of the myrtle-leaved box, as the

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

nearest approach to the conventional bridal diadem, and the
effect was simple and becoming.

Each of the parties was agreeably surprised at the other's
appearance. Bute, not a little embarrassed as to how he
should act, took Miss Dilworth's hand, and held it in his own,
deliberating whether or not it was expected that he should
kiss her then and there. Miss Dilworth, finding that he did
not let it go, boldly answered the pressure and clung to him
with a natural and touching air of dependence and reliance.
Nothing could have been more charming than the appearance
of the two, as they stood together in the centre of the little
room, he all man, she all woman, in the most sacred moment
of life. They expressed the sweetest relation of the sexes, he
yielding in his tenderness, she confiding in her trust. No
declaration of mutual rights, no suspicious measurement of
the words of the compact, no comparison of powers granted
with powers received, but a blind, unthinking, blissful, reciprocal
self-bestowal. This expression in their attitude and their
faces did not escape Hannah Thurston's eye. It forced upon
her mind doubts which she would willingly have avoided, but
which she was only strong enough to postpone.

Pat. had already slipped into the room, and stood awkwardly
in a corner, holding his hat in both hands. The only other
stranger present was Miss Sophia Stevenson, who had kindly
assisted the bride in the preparation of her wardrobe, and who
differed from her sister spinster, Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, in
the fact that she was always more ready to smile than sigh.
All being assembled, Mr. Waldo came forward and performed
the simple but impressive ceremony, following it with an
earnest prayer. Miss Carrie lifted up her head and pronounced
the “I will” with courage, but during the prayer she bent it
again so that it partly rested against Bute's shoulder. When
the final “Amen!” was said, Bute very gently and solemnly
kissed his wife, and both were then heartily congratulated by
the clergyman, who succeeded in closing his lips sufficiently
to achieve the salute which an old friend might take without

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

blame. Then there were hearty greetings all round: the certificate
of marriage was signed and given to the wife for safekeeping,
as if its existence were more important to her than
to the husband; and finally Mrs. Waldo prepared what the
Hon. Zeno Harder would have called a “coe-lation.” Woodbury
had been thoughtful enough to send to the parsonage a
bottle or two of the old Dennison Madeira, rightly judging
that if Mrs. Babb had been alive, she would have desired it
for the reason that “she” would have done the same thing.
On this occasion all partook of the pernicious beverage except
Hannah Thurston, and even she was surprised to find but a
very mild condemnation in her feelings. The newly-wedded
couple beamed with a mixture of relief and contentment;
Carrie was delighted at hearing herself addressed as “Mrs.
Wilson,” and even Bute found the words “your wife,” after
the first ten minutes, not the least strange or embarrassing.

Presently, however, the wife slipped away to reappear in a
pink gingham and a plaid shawl. The horses were ready at the
door, and Pat. was grinning, whip in hand, as he stowed away
a small carpet-bag, containing mingled male and female articles,
under the seat. A few curious spectators waited on the plank
side-walk, opposite, but Bute, having gone through the grand
ordeal, now felt courage to face the world. As they took
their seats, and Pat. gave a preliminary flourish of his whip,
Mrs. Waldo produced an ancient slipper of her own, ready to
hurl it at the right moment. The horses started; the slipper
flew, whizzed between their heads and dropped into the bottom
of the carriage.

“Don't look back!” she cried; but there was no danger of
that. The road must have been very rough, for Bute was
obliged to put his arm around his wife's waist, and the dust
must have been very dense, for she had raised her handkerchief
to her eyes.

“Will you take care of me to-day?” said Woodbury to the
Waldos. “I shall not go back to Lakeside until evening.”

-- 344 --

p713-349 CHAPTER XXVII. DESCRIBING CERTAIN TROUBLES OF MR. WOODBURY.

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

When they returned to Mrs. Waldo's parlor, the conversation
naturally ran upon the ceremony which had just been solemnized
and the two chief actors in it. There was but one
judgment in regard to Bute, and his wife, also, had gained
steadily in the good opinion of all ever since her betrothal
beside the sick-bed.

“I had scarcely noticed her at all, before it happened,” said
Woodbury, “for she impressed me as a shallow, ridiculous,
little creature—one of those unimportant persons who seem
to have no other use than to fill up the cracks of society. But
one little spark of affection gives light and color to the most
insipid character. Who could have suspected the courage and
earnestness of purpose which took her to Lakeside, when the
fever had possession of the house? Since then I have heartily
respected her. I have almost come to the conclusion that no
amount of triumphant intellect is worth so much reverence as
we spontaneously pay to any simple and genuine emotion,
common to all human beings.”

“I am glad to hear you say so!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo.
“Because then you will never fail in a proper respect to our
sex. Hannah, do you remember, when you lent me Longfellow's
Poems, how much I liked that line about `affection?'
I don't often quote, Mr. Woodbury, because I'm never sure of
getting it exactly right; but it's this:


“`What I esteem in woman
Is her affection, not her intellect,'
“And I believe all men of sense do.”

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

“I cannot indorse the sentiment, precisely in those words,”
Woodbury answered. “I esteem both affection and intellect
in woman, but the first quality must be predominant. Its absence
in man may now and then be tolerated, but to woman it
is indispensable.”

“Might not woman make the same requirement of man?”
Hannah Thurston suddenly asked.

“Certainly,” he answered, “and with full justice. That is
one point wherein no one can dispute the equal rights of the
sexes. But the capacity to love is a natural quality, and there
is no true affection where the parties are continually measuring
their feelings to see which loves the most. Bute and his wife
will be perfectly happy so long as they are satisfied with the
simple knowledge of giving and receiving.”

“That's exactly my idea!” cried Mrs. Waldo, in great
delight. “Husband, do you recollect the promises we made
to each other on our wedding-day? There's never a wedding
happens but I live it all over again. We wore Navarino bonnets
then, and sleeves puffed out with bags of down, and you
would lay your head on one of them, as we drove along, just
like Bute and Carrie to-day, on our way to Father Waldo's.
I said then that I'd never doubt you, never take back an atom
of my trust in you—and I've kept my word from that day to
this, and I'll keep it in this world and the next!”

Here Mrs. Waldo actually burst into tears, but smiled
through them, like the sudden rush of a stream from which
spray and rainbow are born at the same instant. “I am a
silly old creature,” she said: “don't mind me. Half of my
heart has been in Carrie's breast all morning, and I knew I
should make a fool of myself before the day was out.”

“You're a good wife,” said Mr. Waldo, patting her on the
head as if she had been a little girl.

Hannah Thurston rose, with a wild, desperate feeling in her
heart. A pitiless hand seemed to clutch and crush it in her
bosom. So, she thought, some half-drowned sailor, floating
on the plank of a wreck, must feel when the sail that promised

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

him deliverance, tacks with the wind and slides out of his
horizon. The waves of life, which had hitherto only stirred
for her with the grand tidal pulse which moves in their depths,
now heaved threateningly and dashed their bitter salt in her
face at every turn. Whence came these ominous disturbances?
What was there in the happy marriage of two
ignorant and contented souls, to impress her with such vague,
intolerable foreboding? With the consciousness of her inability
to suppress it came a feeling of angry shame at the
deceitfulness of her own strength. But perhaps—and this
was a gleam of hope—what she experienced was the disappointed
protest of an instinct common to every human being,
and which must therefore be felt and conquered by others
as well.

She stole a glance at Woodbury. His face was abstracted
but it expressed no signs of a struggle akin to her own. The
large brown eyes were veiled with the softness of a tender,
subdued longing; the full, regular lips, usually closed with all
the firmness and decision of his character in their line of
junction, were slightly parted, and the corners drooped with
an expression unutterably sad. Even over cheeks and brow,
a soft, warm breath seemed to have blown. He appeared to
her, suddenly, under a new aspect. She saw the misty shadow
which the passion of a man's heart casts before it, and turned
away her eyes in dread of a deeper revelation.

As she took leave of the Waldos, he also rose and gave her
his hand. The tender cloud of sadness had not entirely passed
from his face, and she avoided meeting his gaze. Whether it
was the memory of a lost, or the yearning for an absent love,
which had thus betrayed itself, she felt that it gave him the
temporary power to discern something of the emotion which
had mastered her. Had he done so, she never could have
met him again. To this man, of all men, she would continue
to assert her equality. Whatever weaknesses others might
discover, he at least should only know her in her strength.

The rest of the day passed rather tamely to Woodbury, and

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

as he rode down the valley during the sweet and solemn
coming-on of the twilight, he was conscious of a sensation
which he had not experienced since the days of his early trials
in New York. He well remembered the melancholy Sabbath
evenings, when he walked along the deserted North River
piers, watching the purple hills of Staten Island deepen into
gray as the sunset faded—when all that he saw, the quiet
vessels, the cold bosom of the bay, the dull red houses on the
shores and even the dusky heaven overhead, was hollow and
unreal—when there was no joy in the Present and no promise
in the Future. The same hopeless chill came over him now.
All the life had gone out of the landscape; its colors were
cold and raw, the balmy tonic odor of the golden-rods and
meadow marigolds seemed only designed to conceal some
rank odor of decay, and the white front of Lakeside greeted
him with the threat of a prison rather than the welcome of a
home.

On the evening of the second day Bute returned, as delighted
to get back as if he had made a long journey. The
light of his new life still lay upon him and gave its human
transfiguration to his face. Woodbury studied the change, unconsciously
to its subject, with a curiosity which he had never
before acknowledged in similar cases. He saw the man's supreme
content in the healthy clearness of his eye, in the light,
elastic movement of his limbs, and in the lively satisfaction with
which he projected plans of labor, in which he was to perform
the principal part. He had taken a fresh interest in life, and
was all courage and activity. In Carrie, on the other hand,
the trustful reliance she had exhibited appeared now to have
assumed the form of a willing and happy submission. She
recognized the ascendency of sex, in her husband, without
being able to discern its nature. Thus Bute's plain common-sense
suddenly took the form of rough native intellect in her
eyes, and confessing (to herself, only) her own deficiency,
her affection was supported by the pride of her respect. Her
old aunt had whispered to her, before they left Tiberius:

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

Carrline, you're a lucky gal. Y'r husband's a proper nice
man as ever I see, and so well set-up, too. You'll both be
well to do, afore you die, if you take keer o' what you've got,
and lay up what it brings in. I shouldn't wonder if you was
able to send your boys to Collidge.”

This suggestion opened a new field for her ambition. The
thought seemed still a scarcely permitted liberty, and she did
not dare to look at her face in the glass when it passed
through her mind; but the mother's instinct, which lnrks, unsuspected,
in every maiden's breast, boldly asserted its existence
to the young wife, and she began to dream of the
future reformers or legislators whom it might be her fortunate
lot to cradle. Her nature, as we have already more
than once explained, was so shallow that it could not contain
more than one set of ideas at a time. The acquired affectations
by which she had hitherto been swayed, being driven
from the field, her new faith in Bute possessed her wholly,
and she became natural by the easiest transition in the world.
Characters like hers rarely have justice done to them. Generally,
they are passed over as too trivial for serious inspection:
their follies and vanities are so evident and transparent,
that the petit verre is supposed to be empty, when at the
bottom may lie as potent a drop of the honey of human love,
as one can find in a whole huge ox-horn of mead.

Now began for Woodbury a life very different from what
he had anticipated. Bute took possession of his old stewardship
with the joyous alacrity of a man doubly restored to the
world, and Mrs. Carrie Wilson fidgeted about from morning
until night, fearful lest some neglected duty in her department
might be seen. The careful respect which Woodbury exercised
towards her gave her both courage and content in her
new position, while it preserved a certain distance between
them. She soon learned, not only to understand but to share
Bute's exalted opinion of his master. In this respect, Woodbury's
natural tact was unerring. Without their knowledge,
he guided those who lived about him to the exact places,

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

which he desired them to fill. In any European household
such matters would have settled themselves without trouble;
but in America, where the vote of the hired neutralizes that
of the hirer, and both have an equal chance of reaching the
Presidential chair—where the cook and chambermaid may
happen to wear more costly bonnets than their mistress, and
to have a livelier interest in the current fashions, it requires
no little skill to harmonize the opposite features of absolute
equality and actual subjection. Too great a familiarity, according
to the old proverb, breeds contempt; too strict an
assertion o the relative positions, breeds rebellion.

The man of true cultivation, who may fraternize at will
with the humblest and rudest of the human race, reserves,
nevertheless, the liberty of selecting his domestic associates.
Woodbury insisted on retaining his independence to this extent,
not from an assumption of superiority, but from a resistance
to the dictation of the uncultivated in every thing that
concerned his habits of life. He would not have hesitated to
partake of a meal in old Melinda's cottage, but it was always
a repugnant sensation to him, on visiting the Merryfields,
when an Irish laborer from the field came in his shirt-sleeves,
or a strapping mulatto woman, sweating from the kitchen fire,
to take their places at the tea-table. Bute's position was
above that of a common laborer, and Woodbury, whose long
Indian life had not accustomed him to prefer lonely to social
meals, was glad to have the company of his wedded assistants
at breakfast and dinner, and this became the ordinary habit;
but he was careful to preserve a margin sufficient for his own
freedom and convenience. Carrie, though making occasional
mistakes, brought so much good-will to the work, that the
housekeeping went on smoothly enough to a bachelor's eyes.
If Mrs. Blake's favorable judgment had reference to this aspect
of the case, she was sufficiently near the truth, but in another
respect she certainly made a great mistake.

It was some days before Woodbury would confess to himself
the disturbance which the new household, though so

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

conveniently regulated, occasioned him. The sight of Bute's
clear morning face, the stealthy glance of delight with which
he followed the movements of his beaming little wife, as she
prepared the breakfast-table, the eager and absurd manœuvres
which she perpetrated to meet him for just one second (long
enough for the purpose), outside the kitchen-door as he returned
from the field—all these things singularly annoyed
Woodbury. The two were not openly demonstrative in their
nuptial content, but it was constantly around them like an
atmosphere. A thousand tokens, so minute that alone they
meant nothing, combined to express the eternal joy which
man possesses in woman, and woman in man. It pervaded
the mansion of Lakeside from top to bottom, like one of those
powerful scents which cling to the very walls and cannot be
washed out. When he endeavored to avoid seeing it or surmising
its existence, in one way, it presented itself to him in
another. When, as it sometimes happened, either of the
parties became conscious that he or she had betrayed a little
too much tenderness, the simulated indifference, the unnatural
gravity which followed, made the bright features of their new
world all the more painfully distinct by the visible wall which
it built up, temporarily, between him and them. He was
isolated in a way which left him no power of protest. They
were happy, and his human sympathy forbade him to resent it;
they were ignorant and uncultivated, in comparison to himself,
and his pride could give him no support; they were sincere,
and his own sincerity of character was called upon to recognize
it; their bond was sacred, and demanded his reverence.
Why, then, should he be disturbed by that which enlisted all
his better qualities, and peremptorily checked the exercise of
the opposite? Why, against all common-sense, all gentle instincts,
all recognition of the loftiest human duty, should he
in this new Paradise of Love, be the envious serpent rather
than the protecting angel?

The feeling was clearly there, whatever might be its explanation.
There were times when he sought to reason it away

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

as the imaginary jealousy of a new landed proprietor, who
presents to himself the idea of ownership in every possible
form in order to enjoy it the more thoroughly. Lakeside
was his, to the smallest stone inside his boundary fence,
and the mossiest shingle on the barn-roof; but the old house—
the vital heart of the property—now belonged more to
others than to himself. The dead had signed away their interest
in its warmth and shelter, but it was haunted in every
chamber by the ghosts of the living. The new-made husband
and wife filled it with a feeling of home, in which he had no
part. They had usurped his right, and stolen the comfort
which ought to belong to him alone. It was their house, and
he the tenant. As he rode down the valley, in the evenings,
and from the bridge over Roaring Brook glanced across the
meadows to the sunny knoll, the love, which was not his own,
looked at him from the windows glimmering in the sunset and
seemed to say: “You would not ask me to be your guest, but
I am here in spite of you!”

Woodbury, however, though his nature was softened by the
charm of a healthy sentiment, was not usually imaginative. He
was not the man to endure, for any length of time, a mental or
moral unrest, without attempting to solve it. His natural powers
of perception, his correct instincts, his calm judgment, and
his acquired knowledge of life, enabled him to interpret himself
as well as others. He never shrank from any revelation
which his own heart might make to him. If a wound smarted,
he thrust the probe to the bottom with a steady hand. The
pain was none the less, afterwards, perhaps, but he could estimate
when it would heal. He possessed, moreover, the virtue,
so often mistaken for egotism, of revering in himself the aspirations,
the sacrifices, and the sanctities which he revered in
other men. Understanding, correctly, his nature as a man,
his perceptions were not easily confused. There are persons
whose moral nature is permanently unhinged by the least
license: there are others who may be led, by circumstance,
into far graver aberrations, and then swing back, without

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

effort, to their former integrity. He belonged to the latter
class.

It was not long, therefore, before he had surveyed the whole
ground of his disturbance. Sitting, late into the night, in his
library, he would lay down his book beside the joss-stick,
which smouldered away into a rod of white ashes in its boat,
and quietly deliberate upon his position. He recalled every
sensation of annoyance or impatience, not disguising its injustice
or concealing from himself its inherent selfishness, while
on the other hand he admitted the powerful source from which
it sprang. He laid no particular blame to his nature, from the
fact that it obeyed a universal law, and deceived himself by no
promise of resistance. Half the distress of the race is caused
by their fighting battles which can never be decided. Woodbury's
knowledge simply taught him how to conceal his trouble,
and that was all he desired. He knew that the ghost which
had entered Lakeside must stay there until he should bring
another ghost to dislodge it.

Where was the sweet phantom to be found? If, in some
impatient moment, he almost envied Bute the possession of the
attached, confiding, insipid creature, in whom the former was
so unspeakably content, his good sense told him, the next,
that the mere capacity to love was not enough for the needs
of a life. That which is the consecration of marriage does not
alone constitute marriage. Of all the women whom he knew,
but one could offer him the true reciprocal gifts. Towards
her, he acknowledged himself to be drawn by an interest much
stronger than that of intellect—an interest which might grow,
if he allowed it, into love. The more he saw or learned of
this woman, the more admirably pure and noble his heart
acknowledged her to be. He had come to look upon her errors
with a gentle pity, which taught him to avoid assailing them,
whenever the assault might give her pain. Was the hard,
exacting manner in which she claimed delusive rights—not,
indeed, specially for herself, but for all her sex—the result of
her position as a champion of those rights, or was it an

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

integral part of herself? This was the one important question
which it behooved him to solve. To what extent was the false
nature superimposed upon the true woman beneath it?

Supposing, even, that he should come to love her, and, improbable
as it might seem, should awaken an answering love
in her heart, would she unite her fate, unconditionally, to his?
Would she not demand, in advance, security for some unheardof
domestic liberty, as a partial compensation for the legal
rights which were still withheld? One of her fellow-championesses
had recently married, and had insisted on retaining her
maiden name. He had read, in the newspapers, a contract
drawn up and signed by the two, which had disgusted him by
its cold business character. He shuddered as the idea of
Hannah Thurston presenting a similar contract for his signature,
crossed his mind. “No!” he cried, starting up: “it is
incredible!” Nothing in all his intercourse with her suggested
such a suspicion. Even in the grave dignity of her
manner she was entirely woman. The occasional harshness
of judgment or strength of prejudice which repelled him, were
faults, indeed, but faults that would melt away in the light of
a better knowledge of herself. She was at present in a position
of fancied antagonism, perhaps not wholly by her own
action. The few men who agreed with her gave her false ideas
of their own sex: the others whom she knew misunderstood
and misrepresented her. She thus stood alone, bearing the
burden of aspirations, which, however extravagant, were splendidly
earnest and unselfish.

Mrs. Blake's words came back to Woodbury's memory and
awakened a vague confidence in his own hopes. She was too
clear-eyed a woman to be easily mistaken in regard to one of
her sex. Her bantering proposition might have been intended
to convey a serious counsel. “A strong woman can only be
overcome by superior strength.” But how should this strength
(supposing he possessed it) be exercised? Should he crush
her masculine claims under a weight of argument? Impossible:
if she were to be convinced at all, it must be by the

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

knowledge that comes through love. There was another form
of strength, he thought—a conquering magnetism of presence,
a force of longing which supplants will, a warmth of passion
which disarms resistance—but such strength, again, is simply
Love, and he must love before he could exercise it. The question,
therefore, was at last narrowed to this: should he cherish
the interest he already felt until it grew to the passion he prefigured,
and leave to fate its return, free as became a woman
or fettered with suspicious provisions?

This, however, was a question not so easy to decide. Were
he sure of exciting a reciprocal interest, the venture, he felt,
would be justified to his own heart; but nothing in her manner
led him to suspect that she more than tolerated him—in
distinction to her former hostile attitude—and there is no man
of gentle nature but shrinks from the possibility of a failure.
“Ah,” said he, “I am not so young as I thought. A young
man would not stop to consider, and doubt, and weight probabilities.
If I fail, my secret is in sacred keeping; if I win, I
must win every thing. Am I not trying to keep up a youthful
faculty of self-illusion which is lost forever, by demanding an
ideal perfection in woman? No, no! I must cease to cheat
myself: I must not demand a warmer flame than I can give.”

Sometimes he attempted to thrust the subject from his
mind. The deliberations in which he had indulged seemed to
him cold, material, and unworthy the sanction of love. They
had the effect, however, of making Hannah Thurston's image
an abiding guest in his thoughts, and the very familiarity with
his own doubts rendered them less formidable than at first. A
life crowned with the bliss he passionately desired, might reward
the trial. If it failed, his future could not be more barren
and lonely than it now loomed before him: how barren,
how lonely, every sight of Bute's face constantly resuggested.

The end of it all was a determination to seek Hannah
Thurston's society—to court a friendly intimacy, in which he
should not allow his heart to be compromised. So far he
might go with safety to himself, and in no case, according to

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

his views, could there be danger to her. His acquaintance
with the widow, which had been kept up by an occasional
brief visit, and the present condition of the latter's health, gave
him all the opportunity he needed. The Catawba grapes were
already ripening on the trellises at Lakeside, and he would
take the earliest bunches to the widow's cottage.

The impression, in Ptolemy society, of a strong antagonism
between himself and Hannah Thurston, was very general.
Even Mrs. Waldo, whose opportunities of seeing both were
best of all, fancied that their more cordial demeanor towards
each other, in their later interviews, was only a tacitly understood
armistice. Woodbury was aware of this impression, and
determined not to contradict it for the present.

Thus, tormented from without and within, impelled by an
outcry of his nature that would not be silenced, without consciousness
of love, he took the first step, knowing that it might
lead him to love a woman whose ideas were repugnant to all
his dreams of marriage and of domestic peace.

-- 356 --

p713-361 CHAPTER XXVIII. IN WHICH HANNAH THURSTON, ALSO, HAS HER TROUBLES.

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

When Woodbury made his first appearance at the cottage,
the Widow Thurston, who had not seen him since his return
from the Lakes, frankly expressed her pleasure in his society.
It was one of her favorable days, and she was sitting in her
well-cushioned rocking-chair, with her feet upon a stool. She
had grown frightfully thin and pale during the summer, but
the lines of physical pain had almost entirely passed away
from her face. Her expression denoted great weakness and
languor. The calm, resigned spirit which reigned in her eyes
was only troubled, at times, when they rested on her daughter.
She had concealed from the latter, as much as possible, the
swiftness with which her vital force was diminishing, lest she
should increase the care and anxiety which was beginning to
tell upon her health. She knew that the end was not far off:
she could measure its approach, and she acknowledged in her
heart how welcome it would be, but for her daughter's sake.

“It's very kind of thee to come, Friend Woodbury,” said
she. “I've been expecting thee before.”

“I ought to have come sooner,” said he, “but there have
been changes at Lakeside.”

“Yes, I know. The two guests that will not be kept out
have come to thy home, as they come to the homes of others.
We must be ready for either. The Lord sends them both.”

“Yes,” said Woodbury, with a sigh, “but one of them is
long in coming to me.” The sweet serenity and truth of the
old woman's words evoked a true reply. All that she said
came from a heart too sincere for disguise, and spoke to his

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

undisguised self. There would have been something approaching
to sacrilege in an equivocal answer.

She looked at him with a sad, serious inquiry in her glance.
“I see thee's not hasty to open thy doors,” she said, at
last, “and it's well. There's always a blessing in store for
them that wait. I pray that it may come to thee in the Lord's
good time.”

“Amen!” he exclaimed, earnestly. An irresistible impulse,
the next moment, led him to look at Hannah Thurston. She
was setting in order the plants on the little flower-stand before
the window, and her face was turned away from him, but there
was an indefinable intentness in her attitude which told him
that no word had escaped her ears.

Presently she seated herself, and took part in the conversation,
which turned mainly upon Bute and his wife. The light
from the south window fell upon her face, and Woodbury
noticed that it had grown somewhat thinner and wore a weary,
anxious expression. A pale violet shade had settled under the
dark-gray eyes and the long lashes drooped their fringes. No
latent defiance lurked in her features: her manner was grave,
almost to sadness, and in her voice there was a gentle languor,
like that which follows mental exhaustion.

In all their previous interviews, Woodbury had never been
able entirely to banish from his mind the consciousness of her
exceptional position, as a woman. It had tinged, without his
having suspected the fact, his demeanor towards her. Something
of the asserted independence of man to man had modified
the deferential gentleness of man to woman. She had,
perhaps, felt this without being able to define it, for, though
he had extorted her profound respect he had awakened in her
a disposition scarcely warmer than she gave to abstract qualities.
Now, however, she presented herself to him under a
different aspect. He forgot her masculine aspirations, seeing
in her only the faithful, anxious daughter, over whom the
shadow of her approaching loss deepened from day to day.
The former chill of his presence did not return, but in its place

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

a subtle warmth seemed to radiate from him. Before, his
words had excited her intellect: now, they addressed themselves
to her feelings. As the conversation advanced, she recovered
her usual animation, yet still preserved the purely
feminine character which he had addressed in her. The positions
which they had previously occupied were temporarily
forgotten, and at parting each vaguely felt the existence of
unsuspected qualities in the other.

During this first visit, Hannah Thurston indulged without
reserve, in the satisfaction which it gave to her. She always
found it far more agreeable to like than to dislike. Woodbury's
lack of that enthusiasm which in her soul was an ever
burning and mounting fire—his cold, dispassionate power of
judgment—his tolerance of what she considered perverted
habits of the most reprehensible character, and his indifference
to those wants and wrongs of the race which continually appealed
to the Reformer's aid, had at first given her the impression
that the basis of his character was hard and selfish. She had
since modified this view, granting him the high attributes of
truth and charity; she had witnessed the manifestation of his
physical and moral courage; but his individuality still preserved
a cold, statuesque beauty. His mastery over himself,
she supposed, extended to his intellectual passions and his
affections. He would only be swayed by them so far as
seemed to him rational and convenient.

His words to her mother recalled to her mind, she knew
not why, the description of her own father's death. It was
possible that an equal capacity for passion might here again be
hidden under a cold, immovable manner. She had sounded,
tolerably well, the natures of the men of whom she had seen
most, during the past six or eight years, and had found that
their own unreserved protestations of feeling were the measure
of their capacity to feel. There was no necessity, indeed, to
throw a plummet into their streams, for they had egotistically
set up their own Nilometers, and the depth of the current
was indicated at the surface. She began to suspect, now, that

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

she had been mistaken in judging Woodbury by the same test.
The thought, welcome as it was from a broad, humane point
of view, nevertheless almost involved a personal humiliation.
Her strong sense of justice commanded her to rectify the mistake,
while her recognition of it weakened her faith in herself.

In a few days Woodbury came again, and as before, on an
errand of kindness to her mother. She saw that his visits gave
pleasure to the latter, and for that reason alone it was her duty
to desire them, but on this occasion she detected an independent
pleasure of her own at his appearance. A certain friendly
familiarity seemed to be already established between them.
She had been drawn into it, she scarcely knew how, and could
not now withdraw, yet the consciousness of it began to agitate
her in a singular way. A new power came from Woodbury's
presence, surrounded and assailed her. It was not the chill of
his unexcitable intellect, stinging her into a half-indignant resistance.
It was a warm, seductive, indefinable magnetism,
which inspired her with a feeling very much like terror. Its
weight lay upon her for hours after he had gone. Whatever
it was, its source, she feared, must lie in herself; he seemed
utterly unconscious of any design to produce a particular impression
upon her. His manner was as frank and natural as
ever: he conversed about the books which he or she had recently
read, or on subjects of general interest, addressing much
of his discourse to her mother rather than herself. She noticed,
indeed, that he made no reference to the one question
on which they differed so radically; but a little reflection
showed her that he had in no former case commenced the discussion,
nor had he ever been inclined to prolong it when
started.

Their talk turned for a while on the poets. Hannah Thurston
had but slight acquaintance with Tennyson, who was
Woodbury's favorite among living English authors, and he
promised to bring her the book. He repeated the stanzas descriptive
of Jephtha's Daughter, in the “Dream of Fair

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

Women,” the majestic rhythm and superb Hebrew spirit of
which not only charmed her, but her mother also. The old
woman had a natural, though very uncultivated taste for
poetry. She enjoyed nothing which was purely imaginative:
verse, for her, must have a devotional, or at least an ethical
character. In rhythm, also her appreciation was limited. She
delighted most in the stately march of the heroic measure, and
next to that, in the impetuous rush of the dactylic. In youth
her favorite poems had been the “Davidis” of Thomas Elwood,
Pope's “Essay on Man,” and the lamenting sing-song of Refine
Weeks, a Nantucket poet, whom history has forgotten.
The greater part of these works she knew by heart, and would
often repeat in a monotonous chant, resembling that in which
she had formerly preached. Hannah, however, had of late
years somewhat improved her mother's taste by the careful
selection of poetry of a better character, especially Milton's
“Christmas Hymn,” and the works of Thomson and Cowper.

Woodbury returned the very next day, bringing the promised
volumes. He was about to leave immediately, but the
widow insisted on his remaining.

“Do sit down a while, won't thee?” said she. “I wish thee
would read me something else: I like to hear thy voice.”

Woodbury could not refuse to comply. He sat down,
turned over the leaves of the first volume, and finally selected
the lovely idyll of “Dora,” which he read with a pure, distinct
enunciation. Hannah Thurston, busy with her sewing at
a little stand near the eastern window, listened intently. At
the close she turned towards him with softened eyes, and exclaimed:
“How simple! how beautiful!”

“I'm greatly obliged to thee, Maxwell,” said the widow,
addressing Woodbury for the first time by his familiar name.
“It is always pleasant,” she added, smiling, “to an old
woman, to receive a kindness from a young man.”

“But it ought to be the young man's pleasure, as it is his
duty, to give it,” he answered. “I am glad that you like my

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

favorite author. I have brought along `The Princess,' also,
Miss Thurston: you have certainly heard of it?”

“Oh yes,” said she, “I saw several critical notices of it
when it was first published, and have always wished to
read it.”

“It gives a poetical view of a subject we have sometimes
discussed,” he added playfully, “and I am not quite sure that
you will be satisfied with the close. It should not be read,
however, as a serious argument on either side. Tennyson, I
suspect, chose the subject for its picturesque effects, rather
than from any intentional moral purpose. I confess I think he
is right. We may find sermons in poems as we find them in
stones, but one should be as unconscious of the fact as the
other. It seems to me that all poetry which the author designs,
in advance, to be excessively moral or pious, is more or
less a failure.”

“Mr. Woodbury! Do you really think so?” exclaimed
Hannah Thurston, in surprise.

“Yes; but the idea is not original with me. I picked it up
somewhere, and finding it true, adopted it as my own. There
was a fanciful illustration, if I recollect rightly—that poetry is
the blossom of Literature, not the fruit; therefore that while
it suggests the fruit—while its very odor foretells the future
flavor—it must be content to be a blossom and nothing more.
The meaning was this: that a moral may breathe through a
poem from beginning to end, but must not be plumply expressed.
I don't know the laws which govern the minds of
poets, but I know when they give me most pleasure. Apply
the test to yourself: I shall be interested to know the result.
Here, for instance, is `The Princess,' which, if it has a particular
moral, has one which you may possibly reject, but I am
sure your enjoyment of pure poetry will not thereby be
lessened.”

“I shall certainly read the book with all the more interest
from what you have said,” she frankly replied. “You have
very much more literary cultivation than I, and perhaps it is

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

presumptuous in me to dispute your opinion; but my nature
leads me to honor an earnest feeling for truth and humanity,
even when its expression is not in accordance with literary
laws.”

“I honor such a feeling also, whenever it is genuine, however
expressed,” Woodbury answered, “but I make a distinction
between the feeling and the expression. In other
words, the cook may have an admirable character, and yet the
roast may be spoiled. Pollok is considered orthodox and
Byron heretical, but I am sure you prefer the `Hebrew Melodies'
to the “Course of Time.'”

“Hannah, I guess thee'd better read the book first,” said
the widow, who did not perceive how the conversation had
drifted away from its subject. “It is all the better, perhaps,
if our friend differs a little from thee. When we agree in
every thing, we don't learn much from one another.”

“You are quite right, Friend Thurston,” said Woodbury,
rising. “I should be mistaken in your daughter if she accepted
any opinion of mine, without first satisfying her own
mind of its truth. Good-by!”

He took the widow's hand with a courteous respect, and
then extended his own to Hannah. Hers he held gently for a moment
while he said: “Remember, I shall want to know what
impression the poem makes on your mind. Will you tell me?”

“Thank you. I will tell you,” she said.

Strange to say, the boldest eulogiums which had ever reached
Hannah Thurston's ears, never came to them with so sweet a
welcome as Woodbury's parting compliment. Nay, it was
scarcely a compliment at all; it was a simple recognition of
that earnest seeking for truth which she never hesitated to
claim for herself. Perhaps it was his supposed hostile attitude
which gave the words their value, for our enemies always have
us at a disadvantage when they begin to praise us. Politicians
go into obscurity, and statesmen fall from their high places,
ruined, not by the assaults but by the flatteries of the opposite
party.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

She could no longer consider Woodbury in the light of an
enemy. His presence, his words, his self-possessed manner,
failed to excite the old antagonism, which always marred her
intellectual pleasure in his society. One by one the discordant
elements in her own nature seemed to be withdrawn, or
rather, she feared, were benumbed by some new power which
he was beginning to manifest. She found, with dismay, that
instead of seeking, as formerly, for weapons to combat his
views, her mind rather inclined to the discovery of reasons for
agreeing with them. It mattered little, perhaps, which course
she adopted, so long as the result was Truth; but the fact that
she recognized the change as agreeable gave her uneasiness.
It might be the commencement of a process of mental subjection—
the first meshes of a net of crafty reasoning, designed
to ensnare her judgment and lead her away from the high aims
she prized. Then, on the other hand, she reflected that such
a process presupposed intention on Woodbury's part, and
how could she reconcile it with his manly honesty, his open
integrity of character? Thus, the more enjoyment his visits
gave her while they lasted, the greater the disturbance which
they left behind.

That new and indescribable effluence which his presence gave
forth not only continued, but seemed to increase in power.
Sometimes it affected her with a singular mixture of fascination
and terror, creating a physical restlessness which it was almost
impossible to subdue. An oppressive weight lay upon her
breast; her hands burned, and the nerves in every limb trembled
with a strange impulse to start up and fly. When, at night,
in the seclusion of her chamber, she recalled this condition, her
cheeks grew hot with angry shame of herself, and she clenched
her hands with the determination to resist the return of such
weakness. But even as she did so, she felt that her power of
will had undergone a change. An insidious, corrosive doubt
seemed to have crept over the foundations of her mental life:
the forms of faith, once firm and fair as Ionic pillars under the
cloudless heaven, rocked and tottered as if with the first

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

menacing throes of an earthquake. When she recalled her past
labors for the sacred cause of Woman, a mocking demon now
and then whispered to her that even in good there were the
seeds of harm, and that she had estimated, in vanity, the fruits
of her ministry. “God give me strength!” she whispered—
“strength to conquer doubt, strength to keep the truth for
which I have lived and which must soon be my only life,
strength to rise out of a shameful weakness which I cannot
understand!”

Then, ere she slept, a hope to which she desperately clung,
came to smooth her uneasy pillow. Her own future life must
differ from her present. The hour was not far off, she knew,
when her quiet years in the cottage must come to an end.
She could not shut her eyes to the fact that her mother's time
on earth was short; and short as it was, she would not cloud
it by anxiety for the lonely existence beyond it. She resolutely
thrust her own future from her mind, but it was nevertheless
always present in a vague, hovering form. The uncertainty of
her fate, she now thought,—the dread anticipation of coming
sorrow—had shaken and unnerved her. No doubt her old,
steadfast self-reliance and self-confidence would assert themselves,
after the period of trial had been passed. She must only
have patience, for the doubts which she could not now answer
would then surely be solved. With this consolation at her
heart—with a determination to possess patience, which she
found much more easy than the attempt to possess herself of
will, she would close her aching eyes and court the refreshing
oblivion of sleep.

But sleep did not always come at her call. That idea of
the sad, solitary future, so near at hand, would not be exorcised.
If she repelled it, it came back again in company with
a still more terrible ghost of the Past—her early but now
hopeless dream of love. When she tried to call that dream a
delusion, all the forces of her nature gave her the lie—all the
fibres of her heart, trembling in divinest harmony under the
touch of the tormenting angel, betrayed her, despairingly, to

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

her own self. The crown of independence which she had won
bruised her brows; the throne which she claimed was carved
of ice; the hands of her sister women, toiling in the same
path, were grateful in their help, but no positive pulse of
strength throbbed from them to her heart. The arm which
alone could stay her must have firmer muscle than a woman's;
it must uphold as well as clasp. Why did Heaven give her
the dream when it must be forever vain? Where was the
man at the same time tender enough to love, strong enough to
protect and assist, and just enough to acknowledge the equal
rights of woman? Alas! nowhere in the world. She could
not figure to herself his features; he was a far-off unattainable
idea, only; but a secret whisper, deep in the sacredest
shrine of her soul, told her that if he indeed existed, if he
should find his way to her, if the pillow under her cheek were
his breast, if his arms held her fast in the happy subjection
of love—but no, the picture was not to be endured. It was
a bliss, more terrible in its hopelessness, than the most awful
grief in its certainty. She shuddered and clasped her hands
crushingly together, as with the strength of desperation, she
drove it from her bosom.

Had her life been less secluded, the traces of her internal
struggles must have been detected by others. Her mother,
indeed, noticed an unusual restlessness in her manner, but attributed
it to care for her own condition. With the exception
of Mrs. Waldo, they saw but few persons habitually.
Miss Sophia Stevenson or even Mrs. Lemuel Styles occasionally
called, and the widow always made use of these occasions to
persuade Hannah to restore herself by a walk in the open air.
When the former found that their visits were thus put to good
service, they benevolently agreed to come regularly. The
relief she thus obtained, in a double sense, cheered and invigorated
Hannah Thurston. Her favorite walk, out the Mulligansville
road, to the meadows of East Atauga Creek, took
her in a quarter of an hour from the primly fenced lots and
stiff houses of the village to the blossoming banks of the

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

winding stream, to the sweet breath of the scented grass, and
the tangled thickets of alder, over which bittersweet and
clematis ran riot and strove for the monopoly of support.
Here, all her vague mental troubles died away like the memory
of an oppressive dream; she drew resignation from every aspect
of Nature, and confidence in herself from the crowding
associations of the Past which the landscape inspired.

Mrs. Waldo, of course, soon became aware of Woodbury's frequent
visits. He had made no secret of them, as he always called
at the Parsonage at the same time, and she had shared equally
in the ripening vintage of Lakeside. But he had spoken much
more of the Widow Thurston than of her daughter, and the
former had been equally free in expressing her pleasure at his
visits, so that Mrs. Waldo never doubted the continuance of
the old antagonism between Hannah and Woodbury. Their
reciprocal silence in relation to each other confirmed her in
this supposition. She was sincerely vexed at a dislike which
seemed not only unreasonable, but unnatural, and grew so impatient
at the delayed conciliation that she finally spoke her
mind on the subject.

“Well, Hannah,” she said, one day, when Woodbury's
name had been incidentally mentioned, “I really think it is time
that you and he should practise a little charity towards each
other. I've been waiting, and waiting, to see your prejudices
begin to wear away, now that you know him better. You
can't think how it worries me that two of my best friends,
who are so right and sensible in all other acts of their lives,
should be so stubbornly set against each other.”

“Prejudices? Does he think I am stubbornly set against
him?” Hannah Thurston cried, the warm color mounting into
her face.

“Not he! He says nothing about you, and that's the worst
of it. You say nothing about him, either. But anybody can
see it. There, I've vexed you, and I suppose I ought not to
have opened my mouth, but I love you so dearly, Hannah—I
love him, too, as a dear friend—and I can't for the life of me

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

see why you are blind to the truth and goodness in each other
that I see in both of you.”

Here Mrs. Waldo bent over her and kissed her cheek as a
mother might have done. The color faded from Hannah
Thurston's face, as she answered: “I know you are a dear,
good friend, and as such you cannot vex me. I do not know
whether you have mistaken Mr. Woodbury's feelings: you
certainly have mistaken mine. I did his character, at first, injustice,
I will confess. Perhaps I may have had a prejudice
against him, but I am not aware that I have one now. I
honor him as a noble-minded, just, and unselfish man. We
have different views of life, but in this respect he has taught
me, by his tolerance towards me, to be at least equally tolerant
towards him.”

“You make me happy!” cried Mrs. Waldo, in unfeigned
delight; but the next instant she added, with a sigh: “But, in
spite of all, you don't seem to me like friends.”

This explanation added another trouble to Hannah Thurston's
mind. It was very possible that Woodbury suspected
her of cherishing an unfriendly prejudice against him. She
had assuredly given him cause for such a suspicion, and if the
one woman in Ptolemy, who, after her mother, knew her best,
had received this impression, it would not be strange if he
shared it. In such case, what gentle consideration, what forgiving
kindness had he not exhibited towards her? What
other man of her acquaintance would have acted with the same
magnanimity? Was it not her duty to undeceive him—not
by words, but by meeting him frankly and gratefully—by exhibiting
to him, in some indirect way, her confidence in his
nobility of character?

Thus, every thing conspired to make him the centre of her
thoughts, and the more she struggled to regain her freedom,
the more helplessly she entangled herself in the web which his
presence had spun around her.

-- 368 --

p713-373 CHAPTER XXIX. IN WHICH A CRISIS APPROACHES.

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

One cannot play with fire without burning one's fingers.
Woodbury supposed that he was pursuing an experiment,
which might at any moment be relinquished, long after a deep
and irresistible interest in its object had taken full possession
of him. Seeing Hannah Thurston only as a daughter—conversing
with her only as a woman—her other character ceased
to be habitually present to his mind. After a few visits, the
question which he asked himself was not: “Will I be able to
love her?” but: “Will I be able to make her love me?” Of
his own ability to answer the former question he was entirely
satisfied, though he steadily denied to himself the present existence
of passion. He acknowledged that her attraction for
him had greatly strengthened—that he detected a new pleasure
in her society—that she was not unfemininely cold and hard,
as he had feared, but at least gentle and tender: yet, with all
this knowledge, there came no passionate, perturbing thrill to
his heart, such as once had heralded the approach of love. She
had now a permanent place in his thoughts, it is true: he
could scarcely have shut her out, if he had wished: and all
the new knowledge which he had acquired prompted him to
stake his rising hopes upon one courageous throw, and trust
the future, if he gained it, to the deeper and truer development
of her nature which would follow.

At the next visit which he paid to the cottage after Mrs.
Waldo's half-reproachful complaint, the friendly warmth with
which Hannah Thurston received him sent a delicious throb
of sweetness to his heart. Poor Hannah! In her anxiety to

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

be just, she had totally forgotten what her treatment of Seth
Wattles, from a similar impulse, had brought upon her. She
only saw, in Woodbury's face, the grateful recognition of her
manner towards him, and her conscience became quiet at once.
The key-note struck at greeting gave its character to the interview,
which Woodbury prolonged much beyond his usual
habit. He had never been so attractive, but at the same time,
his presence had never before caused her such vague alarm.
All the cold indifference, which she had once imagined to be
his predominant characteristic, had melted like a snow-wreath
in the sunshine: a soft, warm, pliant grace diffused itself over
his features and form, and a happy under-current of feeling
made itself heard in his lightest words. He drew her genuine
self to the light, before she suspected how much she had
allowed him to see: she, who had resolved that he should only
know her in her strength, had made a voluntary confession of
her weakness!

Hannah Thurston was proud as she was pure, and this weird
and dangerous power in the man, wounded as well as disturbed
her. She felt sure that he exercised it unconsciously,
and therefore he was not to be blamed; but it assailed her individual
freedom—her coveted independence of other minds—
none the less. It was weakness to shrink from the encounter:
it was humiliation to acknowledge, as she must, that her
powers of resistance diminished with each attack.

Woodbury rode home that evening very slowly. For the
first time since Bute's marriage, as he looked across the meadows
to a dusky white speck that glimmered from the knoll in
the darkening twilight, there was no pang at his heart. “I
foresee,” he said to himself, “that if I do not take care, I shall
love this girl madly and passionately. I know her now in her
true tenderness and purity; I see what a wealth of womanhood
is hidden under her mistaken aims. But is she not too
loftily pure—too ideal in her aspirations—for my winning?
Can she bear the knowledge of my life? I cannot spare her
the test. If she comes to me at last, it must be with eveey

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

veil of the Past lifted. There dare be no mystery between
us—no skeleton in our cupboard. If she were less true, less
noble—but no, there can be no real sacrament of marriage,
without previous confession. I am laying the basis of relations
that stretch beyond this life. It would be a greater wrong to
shrink, for her sake, than for my own. It must come to this,
and God give her strength of heart equal to her strength of
mind!”

Woodbury felt that her relation to him had changed, and
he could estimate, very nearly, the character which it had now
assumed. Of her struggles with herself—of the painful impression
which his visits left behind—he had, of course, not
the slightest presentiment. He knew, however, that no suspicion
of his feelings had entered her breast, and he had
reasons of his own for desiring that she should remain innocent
of their existence, for the present. His plans, here, came
to an end, for the change in himself interposed an anxiety
which obscured his thoughts. He had reached the point where
all calculation fails, and where the strongest man, if his passion
be genuine, must place his destiny in the hands of
Chance.

But there is, fortunately, a special chance provided for cases
of this kind. All the moods of Nature, all the little accidents
of life, become the allies of love. When the lover, looking
back from his post of assured fortune over the steps by which
he attained it, thinks: “Had it not been for such or such a
circumstance, I might have wholly missed my happiness,” he
does not recognize that all the powers of the earth and air
were really in league with him—that his success was not the
miracle he supposed, but that his failure would have been. It
is well, however, that this delusion should come to silence the
voice of pride, and temper his heart with a grateful humility:
for him it is necessary that “fear and sorrow fan the fire of
joy.”

Woodbury had no sooner intrusted to Chance the further
development of his fate, than Chance generously requited the

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

trust. It was certainly a wonderful coincidence that, as he
walked into Ptolemy on a golden afternoon in late September,
quite uncertain whether he should this time call at the widow's
cottage, he should meet Hannah Thurston on foot, just at the
junction of the Anacreon and Mulligansville highways. It
was Miss Sophia Stevenson's day for relieving her, and she had
gone out for her accustomed walk up the banks of the stream.

As Woodbury lifted his hat to greet her, his face brightened
with a pleasure which he did not now care to conceal. There
was a hearty, confiding warmth in the grasp of his hand, as he
stood face to face, looking into her clear, dark-gray eyes with
an expression as frank and unembarrassed as a boy's. It was
this transparent warmth and frankness which swept away her
cautious resolves at a touch. In spite of herself, she felt that
an intimate friendship was fast growing up between them, and
she knew not why the consciousness of it should make her so
uneasy. There was surely no reproach to her in the fact that
their ideas and habits were so different; there was none of
her friends with whom she did not differ on points more or
less important. The current setting towards her was pure
and crystal-clear, yet she drew back from it as from the rush
of a dark and turbid torrent.

“Well-met!” cried Woodbury, with a familiar playfulness.
“We are both of one mind to-day, and what a day for out-of-doors!
I am glad you are able to possess a part of it; your
mother is better, I hope?”

“She is much as usual, and I should not have left her, but
for the kindness of a friend who comes regularly on this day
of the week to take my place for an hour or two.”

“Have you this relief but once in seven days?”

“Oh, no. Mrs. Styles comes on Tuesdays, and those two
days, I find, are sufficient for my needs. Mrs. Waldo would
relieve me every afternoon if I would allow her.”

“If you are half as little inclined for lonely walks as I am,”
said Woodbury, “you will not refuse my companionship to-day.
I see you are going out the eastern road.”

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

“My favorite walk,” she answered, “is in the meadows
yonder. It is the wildest and most secluded spot in the neighborhood
of the village.”

“Ah, I have noticed, from the road, in passing, the beauty
of those elms and clumps of alder, and the picturesque curves
of the creek. I should like to make a nearer acquaintance
with them. Do you feel sufficient confidence in my appreciation
of Nature to perform the introduction?”

“Nature is not exclusive,” said she, adopting his gay tone,
“and if she were, I think she could not exclude you, who have
known her in her royal moods, from so simple and unpretending
a landscape as this.”

“The comparison is good,” he answered, walking onward
by her side, “but you have drawn the wrong inference. I
find that every landscape has an individual character. The
royal moods, as you rightly term them, may impose upon us,
like human royalty; but the fact that you have been presented
at Court does not necessarily cause the humblest man to open
his heart to you. What is it to yonder alder thickets that I
have looked on the Himalayas? What does East Atauga Creek
care for the fact that I have floated on the Ganges? If the
scene has a soul at all, it will recognize every one of your footsteps,
and turn a cold shoulder to me, if I come with any such
pretensions.”

Hannah Thurston laughed at the easy adroitness with which
he had taken up and applied her words. It was a light, graceful
play of intellect to which she was unaccustomed—which,
indeed, a year previous, would have struck her as trivial and
unworthy an earnest mind. But she had learned something
in that time. Her own mind was no longer content to move
in its former rigid channels; she acknowledged the cheerful
brightness which a sunbeam of fancy can diffuse over the sober
coloring of thought.

He let down the movable rails from the panel of fence
which gave admittance into the meadow, and put them up
again after they had entered. The turf was thick and dry,

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

with a delightful elasticity which lifted the feet where they
pressed it. A few paces brought them to the edge of the belt
of thickets, or rather islands of lofty shrubbery, between which
the cattle had worn paths, and which here and there enclosed
little peninsulas of grass and mint, embraced by the swift
stream. The tall autumnal flowers, yellow and dusky purple,
bloomed on all sides, and bunches of the lovely fringed
gentian, blue as a wave of the Mediterranean, were set among
the ripe grass like sapphires in gold. The elms which at intervals
towered over this picturesque jungle, had grown up
since the valley-bottom was cleared, and no neighboring trees
had marred the superb symmetry of their limbs.

Threading the winding paths to the brink of the stream, or
back again to the open meadow, as the glimpses through the
labyrinth enticed them, they slowly wandered away from the
road. Woodbury was not ashamed to show his delight in
every new fragment of landscape which their exploration disclosed,
and Miss Thurston was thus led to make him acquainted
with her own selected gallery of pictures, although her exclusive
right of possession to them thereby passed away forever.

Across one of the bare, grassy peninsulas between the thicket
and the stream lay a huge log which the spring freshet had stolen
from some saw-mill far up the valley. Beyond it, the watery
windings ceased for a hundred yards or more, opening a space
for the hazy hills in the distance to show their purple crests.
Otherwise, the spot was wholly secluded: there was not a
dwelling in sight, nor even a fence, to recall the vicinity of
human life. This was the enticing limit of Hannah Thurston's
walks. She had not intended to go so far to-day, but “a
spirit in her feet” brought her to the place before she was
aware.

“Ah!” cried Woodbury, as they emerged from the tangled
paths, “I see that you are recognized here. Nature has intentionally
placed this seat for you at the very spot where you
have at once the sight of the hills and the sound of the water.
How musical it is, just at this point! I know you sing here,

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

sometimes: you cannot help it, with such an accompaniment.”

She did not answer, but a flitting smile betrayed her assent.
They took their seats on the log, as if by a silent understanding.
The liquid gossip of the stream, in which many voices
seemed to mingle in shades of tone so delicate that the ear
lost, as soon as it caught them, sounded lullingly at their feet.
Now and then a golden leaf dropped from the overhanging
elm, and quivered slantwise to the ground.

“Ah, that reminds me,” said Woodbury, finally breaking
the peaceful, entrancing silence—“one of those exquisite songs
in `The princess' came into my head. Have you read the
book? You promised to tell me what impression it made
upon you.”

“Your judgment is correct, so far,” she answered, “that it
is poetry, not argument. But it could never have been written
by one who believes in the just rights of woman. In the
first place, the Princess has a very faulty view of those rights,
and in the second place she adopts a plan to secure them which
is entirely impracticable. If the book had been written for a
serious purpose, I should have been disappointed; but, taking
it for what it is, it has given me very great pleasure.”

“You say the Princess's plan of educating her sex to independence
is impracticable; yet—pardon me if I have misunderstood
you—you seem to attribute your subjection to the influence
of man—an influence which must continue to exercise the
same power it ever has. What plan would you substitute for
hers?”

“I do not know,” she answered, hesitatingly; “I can only
hope and believe that the Truth must finally vindicate itself.
I have never aimed at any thing more than to assert it.”

“Then you do not place yourself in an attitude hostile to
man?” he asked.

Hannah Thurston was embarrassed for a moment, but her
frankness conquered. “I fear, indeed, that I have done so,”
she said. “There have been times when a cruel attack has

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

driven me to resistance. You can scarcely appreciate our
position, Mr. Woodbury. We could bear open and honorable
hostility, but the conventionalities which protect us against
that offer us no defence from sneers and ridicule. The very
term applied to us—`strong-minded'—implies that weak minds
are our natural and appropriate inheritance. It is in human
nature, I think, to forgive honest enmity sooner than covert
contempt.”

“Would it satisfy you that the sincerity and unselfishness
of your aims are honored, though the aims themselves are
accounted mistaken.”

“It is all we could ask now!” she exclaimed, her eyes growing
darker and brighter, and her voice thrilling with its earnest
sweetness. “But who would give us that much?”

I would,” said Woodbury, quietly. “Will you pardon
me for saying that it has seemed to me, until recently, as if
you suspected me of an active hostility which I have really
never felt. My opinions are the result of my experience of
men, and you cannot wonder if they differ from yours. I
should be very wrong to arrogate to myself any natural superiority
over you. I think there never can be any difficulty in
determining the relative rights of the sexes, when they truly
understand and respect each other. I can unite with you in
desiring reciprocal knowledge and reciprocal honor. If that
shall be attained, will you trust to the result?”

“Forgive me: I did misunderstand you,” she said, not
answering his last question.

A pause ensued. The stream gurgled on, and the purple
hills smiled through the gaps in the autumnal foliage. “Do
you believe that Ida was happier with the Prince, supposing
he were faithful to the picture he drew, than if she had remained
at the head of her college?” he suddenly asked.

“You will acquit me of hostility to your sex when I say `Yes.'
The Prince promised her equality, not subjection. It is sad
that the noble and eloquent close of the poem should be its
most imaginative part.”

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

The tone of mournful unbelief in her voice fired Woodbury's
blood. His heart protested against her words and demanded
to be heard. The deepening intimacy of their talk had brought
him to that verge of frankness where the sanctities of feeling,
which hide themselves from the gaze of the world, steal up to
the light and boldly reveal their features. “No,” he said, warmly
and earnestly, “the picture is not imaginative. Its counterpart
exists in the heart of every true man. There can be no
ideal perfection in marriage because there is none in life; but
it can, and should, embody the tenderest affection, the deepest
trust, the divinest charity, and the purest faith which human
nature is capable of manifesting. I, for one man, found my own
dream in the words of the Prince. I have not remained unmarried
from a selfish idea of independence or from a want of
reverence for woman. Because I hold her so high, because I
seek to set her side by side with me in love and duty and confidence,
I cannot profane her and myself by an imperfect union.
I do not understand love without the most absolute mutual
knowledge, and a trust so complete that there can be no question
of rights on either side. Where that is given, man will
never withhold, nor will woman demand, what she should or
should not possess. That is my dream of marriage, and it is
not a dream too high for attainment in this life!”

The sight of Hannah Thurston's face compelled him to
pause. She was deadly pale, and trembled visibly. The moment
he ceased speaking, she rose from her seat, and, after
mechanically plucking some twigs of the berried bittersweet,
said: “It is time for me to return.”

Woodbury had not intended to say so much, and was fearful,
at first, that his impassioned manner had suggested the
secret he still determined to hide. In that case, she evidently
desired to escape its utterance, but he had a presentiment that
her agitation was owing to a different cause. Could it be
that he had awakened the memory of some experience of love
through which she had passed? After the first jealous doubt
which this thought inspired, it presented itself to his mind as

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

a relief. The duty which pressed upon him would be more
lightly performed; the test to which he must first subject
her would be surer of success.

As they threaded the embowered paths on their homeward
way, he said to her, gravely, but cheerfully: “You see, Miss
Thurston, your doubt of my sex has forced me to show myself
to you as I am, in one respect. But I will not regret the confession,
unless you should think it intrusive.”

“Believe me,” she answered, “I know how to value it.
You have made me ashamed of my unbelief.”

“And you have confirmed me in my belief. This is a subject
which neither man nor woman can rightly interpret,
alone. Why should we never speak of that which is most
vital in our lives? Here, indeed, we are governed by conventional
ideas, springing from a want of truth and purity.
But a man is always ennobled by allowing a noble woman to
look into his heart. Do you recollect my story about the
help Mrs. Blake gave me, under awkward circumstances,
before her marriage?”

“Perfectly. It was that story which made me wish to
know her. What an admirable woman she is!”

“Admirable, indeed!” Woodbury exclaimed. “That was
not the only, nor the best help she gave me. I learned from
her that women, when they are capable of friendship—don't
misunderstand me, I should say the same thing of men—are
the most devoted friends in the world. She is the only consoling
figure in an episode of my life which had a great influence
upon my fate. The story is long since at an end, but I
should like to tell it to you, some time.”

“If you are willing to do so, I shall be glad to hear another
instance of Mrs. Blake's kindness.”

“Not only that,” Woodbury continued, “but still another
portion of my history. I will not press my confidence upon
you, but I shall be glad, very glad, if you will kindly consent
to receive it. Some things in my life suggest questions which
I have tried to answer, and cannot. I must have a woman's

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

help. I know you are all truth and candor, and I am willing
to place my doubts in your hands.”

He spoke earnestly and eagerly, walking by her side, but
with eyes fixed upon the ground. His words produced in
her a feeling of interest and curiosity, under which lurked a
singular reluctance. She was still unnerved by her former
agitation. “Why should you place such confidence in me?”
she at length faltered. “You have other friends who deserve
it better.”

“We cannot always explain our instincts,” he answered.
“I must tell you, and you alone. If I am to have help in
these doubts, it is you who can give it.”

His words seized her and held her powerless. Her Quaker
blood still acknowledged the authority of those mysterious
impulses which are truer than reason, because they come from
a deeper source. He spoke with a conviction from which
there was no appeal, and the words of refusal vanished from
her lips and from her heart.

“Tell me, then,” she said. “I will do my best. I hope I
may be able to help you.”

He took her hand and held it a moment, with a warm pressure.
“God bless you!” was all he said.

They silently returned up the road. On reaching the gate
of the cottage, he took leave of her, saying: “You will have
my story to-morrow.” His face was earnest and troubled;
it denoted the presence of a mystery, the character of which
she could not surmise.

On entering the cottage, she first went up-stairs to her own
room. She had a sensation of some strange expression having
come over her face, which must be banished from it before she
could meet her mother. She must have five minutes alone to
think upon what had passed, before she could temporarily put
it away from her mind. But her thoughts were an indistinct
chaos, through which only two palpable sensations crossed each
other as they moved to and fro—one of unreasoning joy, one
of equally unreasoning terror. What either of them

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

portended she could not guess. She only felt that there was no stable
point to which she could cling, but the very base of her being
seemed to shift as her thoughts pierced down to it.

Her eyes fell upon the volume of “The Princess,” which lay
upon the little table beside her bed. She took it up with a
sudden desire to read again the closing scene, where the
heroine lays her masculine ambition in the hands of love. The
book opened of itself, at another page: the first words arrested
her eye and she read, involuntarily:



“Ask me no more: the moon may draw the sea,
The cloud may stoop from heaven and take the shape,
With fold on fold, of mountain and of cape,
But oh, too fond, when have I answered thee?
Ask me no more
“Ask me no more: what answer could I give?
I love not hollow cheek and fading eye,
Yet oh, my friend, I would not have thee die:
Ask me no more, lest I should bid thee live;
Ask me no more.
“Ask me no more: thy fate and mine are sealed.
I strove against the stream, and strove in vain:
Let the great river bear me to the main!
No more, dear love, for at a touch I yield—
Ask me no more.”

The weird, uncontrollable power which had taken possession
of her reached its climax. She threw down the book and
burst into tears.

-- 380 --

p713-385 CHAPTER XXX. MR. WOODBURY'S CONFESSION.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

Towards evening, on Saturday, Bute called at the cottage,
and after inquiring concerning the widow's condition, and
giving, in return, a most enthusiastic report of Carrie's accomplishments,
he produced a package, with the remark:

“Here, Miss Hannah, 's a book that Mr. Max. give me for
you. He says you needn't be in a hurry to send any of 'em
back. He got a new lot from New York yisterday.”

She laid it aside until night. It was late before her mother
slept and she could be certain of an hour, alone, and secure
from interruption. When at last all was quiet and the fire
was burning low on the hearth, and the little clock ticked like
a strong pulse of health, in mockery of the fading life in the
bosom of the dear invalid in the next room, she took the book
in her hands. She turned it over first and examined the paper
wrapping, as if that might suggest the nature of the unknown
contents; then slowly untied the string and unfolded the
paper. When the book appeared, she first looked at the back;
it was Ware's “Zenobia”—a work she had long desired to
possess. A thick letter slipped out from between the blank
leaves and fell on her lap. On the envelope was her name
only—“Hannah Thurston”—in a clear, firm, masculine hand.
She laid the volume aside, broke the seal and read the letter
through from beginning to end:

Dear Miss Thurston:—I know how much I have asked
of you in begging permission to write, for your eye, the story
which follows. Therefore I have not allowed myself to stand

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

shivering on the brink of a plunge which I have determined
to make, or to postpone it, from the fear that the venture of
confidence which I now send out will come to shipwreck.
Since I have learned to appreciate the truth and nobleness of
your nature—since I have dared to hope that you honor me
with a friendly regard—most of all, since I find that the feelings
which I recognize as the most intimate and sacred portion
of myself seek expression in your presence, I am forced to
make you a participant in the knowledge of my life. Whether
it be that melancholy knowledge which a tender human charity
takes under its protecting wing and which thenceforward
sleeps calmly in some shadowy corner of memory, or that evil
knowledge which torments because it cannot be forgotten, I
am not able to foresee. I will say nothing, in advance, to
secure a single feeling of sympathy or consideration which
your own nature would not spontaneously prompt you to give.
I know that in this step I may not be acting the part of a
friend; but, whatever consequences may follow it, I entreat
you to believe that there is no trouble which I would not
voluntarily take upon myself, rather than inflict upon you a
moment's unnecessary pain.

“Have you ever, in some impartial scrutiny of self, discovered
to what extent your views of Woman, and your aspirations
in her behalf, were drawn from your own nature? Are
you not inclined to listen to your own voice as if it were the
collective voice of your sex? If so, you may to some extent,
accept me as an interpretation of Man. I am neither better
nor worse than the general average of men. My principal advantages
are, that I was most carefully and judiciously
educated, and that my opportunities of knowing mankind have
been greater than is usual. A conscientious study of human
nature ought to be the basis of all theories of reform. I think
you will agree with me, thus far; and therefore, however my
present confession may change your future relations towards
me, I shall have, at least, the partial consolation of knowing
that I have added something to your knowledge.

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

“Let me add only this, before I commence my narrative—
that it treats entirely of the occurrences of my life, which have
brought me near to woman through my emotions. It is my
experience of the sex, so far as that experience has taken a
deeper hold on my heart. You are not so cold and unsympathetic
as to repel the subject. The instinct which has led me
to choose you as the recipient of my confidence cannot be
false. That same instinct tells me that I shall neither withhold
nor seek to extenuate whatever directly concerns myself. I
dare not do either.

“My nature was once not so calm and self-subdued as it
may seem to you now. As a youth I was ardent, impetuous,
and easily controlled by my feelings. In the heart of almost
and boy, from seventeen to twenty, there is a train laid, and
waiting for the match. As I approached the latter age, mine
was kindled by a girl two years younger than myself, the
daughter of a friend of my father. I suppose all early passions
have very much the same character: they are intense, absorbing,
unreasoning, but generally shallow, not from want of sincerity
but from want of development. The mutual attachment
necessarily showed itself, and was tacitly permitted, but without
any express engagement. I had never surprised her with
any sudden declaration of love: our relation had gradually
grown into existence, and we were both so happy therein that
we did not need to question and discuss our feelings. In fact,
we were rarely sufficiently alone to have allowed of such confidences;
but we sought each other in society or in our respective
family circles and created for ourselves a half-privacy
in the presence of others. Nothing seemed more certain to
either of us than that our fates were already united, for we
accepted the tolerance of our attachment as a sanction of its
future seal upon our lives.

“After my father's failure and death, however, I discovered,
with bitterness of heart, that it was not alone my pecuniary
prospects which had changed. Her father, a shrewd, hard
man of business, was one of the very few who prospered in a

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

season of general ruin—who perhaps foresaw the crash and
prepared himself to take advantage of the splendid opportunities
which it offered. His wealth was doubled, probably
trebled, in a year: he won advantages which compelled the
most exclusive circles to receive him, and his family dropped
their old associations as fast as they familiarized themselves
with the new. I saw this change, at first, without the slightest
misgiving: my faith in human nature was warm and fresh,
and the satisfied bliss of my affections disposed me to judge
all men kindly. I only refrained from asking the father's assistance
in my straits, from a feeling of delicacy, not because
I had any suspicion that it would not be given. Little by
little, however, the conviction forced itself upon my mind that
I was no longer a welcome visitor at the house: I was dropped
from the list of guests invited to dinners and entertainments,
and my reception became cold and constrained. From the
sadness and uneasiness on the face of my beloved, I saw that
she was suffering for my sake, and on questioning her she did
not deny that she had been urged to give me up. She assured
me, nevertheless, of her own constancy, and exhorted me to
have patience until my prospects should improve.

“It was at this juncture that Miss Remington (Mrs. Blake,
you will remember) became a comforting angel to both of us.
She had remarked our attachment from its first stage, and with
her profound scorn of the pretensions of wealth, she determined
to assist the course of true love. We met, as if by
accident, at her father's house, and she generally contrived that
we should have a few minutes alone. Thus, several months
passed away. My position had not advanced, because I had
every thing to learn when I first took it, but I began to have
more confidence in myself, and remained cheerful and hopeful.
I was not disturbed by the fact that my beloved sometimes
failed to keep her appointments, but I could not help remarking,
now, that when she did appear, she seemed ill at ease and
strove to make the interviews as short as possible.

“There was something in Miss Remington's manner, also,

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

which I could not understand. I missed the frank, hearty
sympathy with faithful and persecuted love, which she had
given me. A restless anxiety, pointing to one thing or
another, but never towards the truth, took possession of me.
One day on making my pre-arranged call, I found Miss Remington
alone. Her face was grave and sad. She saw my look
of disappointment: she allowed me to walk impatiently up and
down the room three or four times, then she arose and seized
me by both hands. `Am I mistaken in you?' she asked:
`Are you yet a man?' `I am trying to prove it,' I answered.
`Then,' she said, `prove it to me. If you were to have a
tooth drawn, would you turn back a dozen times from
the dentist's door and bear the ache a day longer, or would
you go in at once and have it out?' I sat down, chilled to
the heart, and said, desperately: `I am ready for the operation!
' She smiled, but there were tears of pity in her eyes.
She told me as kindly and tenderly as possible, all she had
learned: that the girl who possessed my unquestioning faith
was unworthy of the gift: that the splendors of the new circle
into which she had ascended had become indispensable to her:
that her attachment to me was now a simple embarrassment:
that her beauty had attracted wealthy admirers, one of whom,
a shallow-brained egotist, was reported to be especially favored
by her, and that any hope I might have of her constancy
to me must be uprooted as a delusion.

“I tried to reject this revelation, but the evidence was
too clear to be discredited. Nevertheless, I insisted on seeing
the girl once more, and Miss Remington brought about the
interview. I was too deeply disappointed to be indignant:
she showed a restless impatience to be gone, as if some remnant
of conscience still spoke in her heart. I told her, sadly,
that I saw she was changed. If her attachment for me had
faded, as I feared, I would not despotically press mine upon
her, but would release her from the mockery of a duty which
her heart no longer acknowledged. I expected a penitent
confession of the truth, in return, and was therefore wholly

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

unprepared for the angry reproaches she heaped upon me.
`Very fine!' she cried; `I always thought there was no suspicion
where there was love! I am to be accused of falsehood,
from a jealous whim. It's very easy for you to give up an
attachment that died out long ago!' But I will not repeat
her expressions further. I should never have comprehended
them without Miss Remington's assistance. She was vexed
that I should have discovered her want of faith and given her
back her freedom: she should have been the first to break the
bonds. I laughed, in bitterness of heart, at her words; I
could give her no other answer.

“The shock my affections received was deeper than I cared
to show. It was renewed, when, three months afterwards,
the faithless girl married the rich fool whom she had preferred
to me. I should have become moody and cynical but for the
admirable tact with which Miss Remington, in her perfect
friendship, softened the blow. Many persons suppose that a
pure and exalted relation of this kind cannot exist between
man and woman, without growing into love—in other words,
that friendship seeks its fulfilment in the same sex and love
in the opposite. I do not agree with this view. The thought
of loving Julia Remington never entered my mind, and she
would have considered me as wanting in sanity if I had intimated
such a thing, but there was a happy and perfect confidence
between us, which was my chief support in those days
of misery.

“I accepted, eagerly, the proposition to become the Calcutta
agent of the mercantile house in which I was employed. The
shadow of my disappointment still hung over me, and there
were now but few associations of my life in New York to
make the parting difficult. I went, and in the excitement of
new scenes, in the absorbing duties of my new situation, in
the more masculine strength that came with maturity, I gradually
forgot the blow which had been struck—or, if I did not
forget, the sight of the scar no longer recalled the pain of the
wound. Nevertheless, it had made me suspicious and fearful.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

I questioned every rising inclination of my heart, and suppressed
the whispers of incipient affection, determined that
no woman should ever again deceive me as the first had done.
The years glided away, one by one; I had slowly acquired the
habit of self-control, on which I relied as a natural and sufficient
guard for my heart, and the longing for woman's partnership
in life, which no man can ever wholly suppress, again began
to make itself heard. I did not expect a recurrence of the
passion of youth. I knew that I had changed, and that love,
therefore, must come to me in a different form. I remembered
what I heard at home, as a boy, that when the original forest
is cleared away, a new forest of different trees is developed
from the naked soil. But I still suspected that there must be
a family likeness in the growth, and that I should recognize its
sprouting germs.

“Between five and six years ago, it was necessary that I
should visit Europe, in the interest of the house. I was absent
from India nearly a year, and during that time made my
first acquaintance with Switzerland, the memory of which is
now indissolubly connected, in my mind, with that song which
I have heard you sing. But it is not of this that I would
speak. I find myself shrinking from the new revelation which
must be made. The story is not one of guilt—not even of
serious blame, in the eyes of the world. If it were necessary,
I could tell it to any man, without reluctance for my own sake.
Men, in certain respects, have broader and truer views of life
than women; they are more tender in their judgment, more
guarded in their condemnation. I am not justifying myself,
in advance, for I can acquit myself of any intentional wrong.
I only feel that the venture, embodied in my confession, is about
to be sent forth—either to pitying gales that shall waft it safely
back to me, or to storms in which it shall go down. Recollect,
dear Miss Thurston, that whatever of strength I may possess
you have seen. I am now about to show you, voluntarily, my
weakness.

“Among the passengers on board the steamer by which I

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

returned to India, there was a lady who had been recommended
to my care by some mutual acquaintance in England.
She was the wife of a physician in the Company's Service, who
was stationed at Benares, and who had sent her home with
her children a year and a half before. The latter were left in
England, while she returned to share the exile of her husband
until he should be entitled to a pension. She was a thoroughly
refined and cultivated woman, of almost my own age, and
shrank from contact with the young cubs of cadets and the ostentatious
indigo-planters, with their beer-drinking wives, who
were almost the only other passengers. We were thus thrown
continually together, and the isolation of ocean-life contributed
to hasten our intimacy. Little by little that intimacy grew
deep, tender, and powerful. I told her the humiliating story
of my early love which you have just read, and she described
to me, with tearful reluctance, the unhappiness of her married
life. Her husband had gone to England eight years before, on
leave of absence, on purpose to marry. She had been found
to answer his requirements, and ignorant of life as she was at
that time, ignorant of her own heart, had been hurried into
the marriage by her own family. Her father was in moderate
circumstances, and he had many daughters to provide with
husbands; this was too good a chance to let slip, and, as it
was known that she had no other attachment, her hesitation
was peremptorily overruled. She discovered, too late, that
there was not only no point of sympathy between her husband
and herself, but an absolute repulsion. He was bold and
steady-handed as a surgeon, and had performed some daring
operations which had distinguished him in his profession; but
he was hard, selfish, and tyrannical in his domestic relations,
and his unfortunate wife could only look forward with dread
to the continual companionship which was her doom.

“I had been sure of recognizing any symptom of returning
love in my heart—but I was mistaken. It took the form of
pity, and so lulled my suspicions to sleep that my power of
will was drugged before I knew it. Her own heart was not

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

more merciful towards her. Poor woman! if she had ever
dreamed of love the dream had been forgotten. She was ignorant
of the fatal spell which had come upon us, and I did
not detect my own passion until its reflection was thrown
back to me from her innocent face. When I had discovered
the truth, it was too late—too late, I mean, for her happiness,
not too late for the honor of both our lives. I could not explain
to her a danger which she did not suspect, nor could I
embitter, by an enforced coldness, her few remaining happy
days of our voyage. With a horrible fascination, I saw her
drawing nearer and nearer the brink of knowledge, and my
lips were sealed, that only could have uttered the warning cry.

“Again I was called upon to suffer, but in a way I had
never anticipated. The grief of betrayed love is tame, beside
the despair of forbidden love. This new experience showed
me how light was the load which I had already borne. On
the one side, two hearts that recognized each other and would
have been faithful to the end of time; on the other, a monstrous
bond, which had only the sanction of human laws. I
rebelled, in my very soul, against the mockery of that legal
marriage, which is the basis of social virtue, forgetting that
Good must voluntarily bind itself in order that Evil may not
go free. The boundless tenderness towards her which had
suddenly revealed itself must be stifled. I could not even
press her hand warmly, lest some unguarded pulse should betray
the secret; I scarcely dared look in her eyes, lest mine
might stab her with the sharpness of my love and my sorrow
in the same glance.

“It was all in vain. Some glance, some word, or touch of
hand, on either side, did come, and the thin disguise was
torn away forever. Then we spoke, for the consolation of
speech seemed less guilty than the agony of silence. In the
moonless nights of the Indian Ocean we walked the deck with
hands secretly clasped, with silent tears on our cheeks, with
a pang in our souls only softened by the knowledge that it
was mutual. Neither of us, I think, then thought of disputing

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

our fate. But as the voyage drew near its end, I was haunted
by wild fancies of escape. I could not subdue my nature
to forego a fulfilment that seemed possible. We might find
a refuge, I thought, in Java, or Celebes, or some of the Indian
Isles, and once beyond the reach of pursuit what was the rest
of the world to us? What was wealth, or name, or station?—
they were hollow sounds to us now, they were selfish cheats,
always. In the perverted logic of passion all was clear and
fair.

“This idea so grew upon me that I was base enough to
propose it to her—I who should have given reverence to that
ignorance of the heart which made her love doubly sacred,
strove to turn it into the instrument of her ruin! She heard
me, in fear, not in indignation. `Do not tempt me!' she
cried, with a pitiful supplication; `think of my children, and
help me to stand up against my own heart!' Thank God I
was not deaf to that cry of weakness; I was armed to meet
resistance, but I was powerless against her own despairing
fear of surrender. Thank God, I overcame the relentless selfishness
of my sex! She took from my lips, that night, the only
kiss I ever gave her—the kiss of repentance, not of triumph.
It left no stain on the purity of her marriage vow. That was
our true parting from each other. There were still two days
of our voyage left, but we looked at each other as if through
the bars of opposite prisons, with a double wall between. Our
renunciation was complete, and any further words would have
been an unnecessary pang. We had a melancholy pleasure in
still being near each other, in walking side by side, in the
formal touch of hands that dared not clasp and be clasped.
This poor consolation soon ceased. The husband was waiting
for her at Calcutta, and I purposely kept my state-room when
we arrived, in order that I might not see him. I was not yet
sure of myself.

“She went to Benares, and afterwards to Meerut, and I
never saw her again. In a little more than a year I heard she
was dead: `the fever of the country,' they said. I was glad

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

of it—death was better for her than her life had been—now,
at least, when that life had become a perpetual infidelity to her
heart. Death purified the memory of my passion, and gave
me, perhaps, a sweeter resignation than if she had first yielded
to my madness. Sad and hopeless as was this episode of my
life, it contained an element of comfort, and restored the
balance which my first disappointment had destroyed. My
grief for her was gentle, tender and consoling, and I never
turned aside from its approaches. It has now withdrawn into
the past, but its influence still remains, in this—that the desire
for that fulfilment of passion, of which life has thus far cheated
me, has not grown cold in my heart.

“There are some natures which resemble those plants that
die after a single blossoming—natures in which one passion
seems to exhaust the capacities for affection. I am not one of
them, yet I know that I possess the virtue of fidelity. I know
that I still wait for the fortune that shall enable me to manifest
it. Do you, as a woman, judge me unworthy to expect that fortune?
You are now acquainted with my history; try me by
the sacred instincts of your own nature, and according to them,
pardon or condemn me. I have revealed to you my dream of
the true marriage that is possible—a dream that prevents me
from stooping to a union not hallowed by perfect love and
faith. Have I forfeited the right to indulge this dream longer?
Would I be guilty of treason towards the virgin confidence of
some noble woman whom God may yet send me, in offering
her a heart which is not fresh in its knowledge, though fresh
in its immortal desires? I pray you to answer me these questions?
Do not blame your own truth and nobility of nature,
which have brought you this task. Blame, if you please, my
selfishness in taking advantage of them.

“I have now told you all I meant to confess, and might here
close. But one thought occurs to me, suggested by the sudden
recollection of the reform to which you have devoted
yourself. I fear that all reformers are too much disposed to
measure the actions and outward habits of the human race,

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

without examining the hidden causes of those actions. There
is some basis in our nature for all general customs, both of
body and mind. The mutual relation of man and woman, in
Society, is determined not by a conscious exercise of tyranny
on the one side, or subjection on the other. Each sex has its
peculiar mental and moral laws, the differences between which
are perhaps too subtle and indefinable to be distinctly drawn,
but they are as palpable in life as the white and red which
neighboring roses draw from the self-same soil. When we
have differed in regard to Woman, I have meant to speak sincerely
and earnestly, out of the knowledge gained by an unfortunate
experience, which, nevertheless, has not touched the
honor and reverence in which I hold the sex. I ask you to
remember this, in case the confidence I have forced upon you
should hereafter set a gulf between us.

“I have deprived myself of the right to make any request,
but whatever your judgment may be, will you let me hear it
from your own lips? Will you allow me to see you once
more? I write to you now, not because I should shrink from
speaking the same words, but because a history like mine is
not always easily or clearly told, and I wish your mind to be
uninfluenced by the sympathy which a living voice might
inspire.

“On Tuesday next you will be free to take your accustomed
walk. May I be your companion again, beside the stream?
But, no: do not write: you will find me there if you consent
to see me. If you do not come, I shall expect the written evidence,
if not of your continued respect, at least of your forgiveness.
But, in any case, think of me always as one man who,
having known you, will never cease to honor Woman.

“Your friend,
Maxwell Woodbury.

-- 392 --

p713-397 CHAPTER XXXI. IN WHICH THE STRONG-MINDED WOMAN BECOMES WEAK.

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

It did not require the sound of a living voice to inspire
Hannah Thurston with sympathy for the story which she had
just read. Never before had any man so freely revealed to
her the sanctities of his experience of women. Completely
absorbed in the recital, she gave herself up to the first strong
impressions of alternate indignation and pity, without reflecting
upon the deeper significance of the letter. Woodbury's
second episode of passion at first conflicted harshly with the
pure ideal in her own mind; the shock was perhaps greater
to her than the confession of actual guilt would have been to
a woman better acquainted with the world. Having grown
up in the chaste atmosphere of her sect, and that subdued life
of the emotions which the seclusion of the country creates, it
startled her to contemplate a love forbidden by the world, yet
justifying itself to the heart. Nevertheless, the profound pity
which came upon her as she read took away from her the
power of condemnation. The wrong, she felt, was not so much
in the love which had unsuspectedly mastered both, as in the
impulse to indulge rather than suppress it; but having been
suppressed—passion having been purified by self-abnegation
and by death, she could not withhold a tender human charity
even for this feature of the confession.

Woodbury's questions, however, referred to the future, no
less than to the past. They hinted at the possibility of a new
love visiting his heart. The desire for it, he confessed, had not
grown cold. Deceit and fate had not mastered, in him, the

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

immortal yearning: was he unworthy to receive it? “Try
me,” he had written, “by the sacred instincts of your own
nature, and according to them pardon or condemn me.” She
had already pardoned. Perhaps, had she read the same words
coming from a stranger, or as an incident of a romance, she
would have paused and deliberated; her natural severity
would have been slow to relax; but knowing Woodbury as
she had latterly learned to know him, in his frankness, his
manly firmness and justice, his noble consideration for herself,
her heart did not delay the answer to his questions. He had
put her to shame by voluntarily revealing his weakness, while
she had determined that she would never allow him to discover
her own.

Little by little, however, after it became clear that her sympathy
and her charity were justifiable, the deeper questions
which lay hidden beneath the ostensible purpose of his letter
crept to the surface. In her ignorance of the coming confession,
she had not asked herself, in advance, why it should have
been made; she supposed it would be its own explanation.
The reason he had given was not in itself sufficient, but presupposed
something more important which he had not expressed.
No man makes such a confidence from a mere feeling
of curiosity. Simultaneously with this question came another—
why should he fancy that his act might possibly set a gulf
between them? Was it simply the sensitiveness of a nature
which would feel itself profaned by having its secrets misunderstood?
No; a heart thus sensitive would prefer the security
of silence. Was he conscious of a dawning love, and,
doubtful of himself, did he ask for a woman's truer interpretation
of his capacity to give and keep faith? “It is cruel in
him to ask me,” she said to herself; “does he think my heart
is insensible as marble, that I should probe it with thoughts,
every one of which inflicts a wound? Why does he not
send his confession at once to her? It is she who should hear
it, not I! He is already guilty of treason to her, in asking
the question of me!

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

She put the letter suddenly on the table, and half rose
from her chair, in the excitement of the thought. Then, as if
struck by a stunning blow, she dropped back again. Her face
grew cold and deadly pale, and her arms fell nerveless at her
sides. Her eyes closed, and her breath came in long, labored
sighs. After a few minutes she sat up, placed her elbow on
the table and rested her forehead on her hand. “I am growing
idiotic,” she whispered, with an attempt to smile; “my
brain is giving way—it is only a woman's brain.”

The fire had long been extinct. The room was cold, and a
chill crept over her. She rose, secured the letter and the
book, and went to bed. As the balmy warmth stole over her
frame, it seemed to soften and thaw the painful constriction
of her heart, and she wept herself into a sad quiet. “Oh, if
it should be so,” she said, “I must henceforth be doubly
wretched! What shall I do? I cannot give up the truths
to which I have devoted my life, and they now stand between
my heart and the heart of the noblest man I have ever known.
Yes: my pride is broken at last, and I will confess to myself
how much I honor and esteem him—not love—but even there
I am no longer secure. We were so far apart—how could I
dream of danger? But I recognize it now, too late for him—
almost too late for me!”

Then, again, she doubted every thing. The knowledge had
come too swiftly and suddenly to be accepted at once. He
could not love her; it was preposterous. Until a few days
ago he had thought her cold and severe: now, he acknowledged
her to be true, and his letter simply appealed to that
truth, unsuspicious of the secret slumbering in her heart. He
had spoken of the possibility of a pure and exalted friendship
between the sexes, such as already existed between himself
and Mrs. Blake: perhaps he aimed at nothing more, in this
instance. Somehow, the thought was not so consoling as it
ought properly to have been, and the next moment the skilful
explanation which she had built up tumbled into ruins.

She slept but little, that night, and all the next day went

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

about her duties as if in a dream. She knew that her mother's
eye sometimes rested uneasily on her pale face, and the confession
of her trouble more than once rose to her tongue, but
she resolutely determined to postpone it until the dreaded
crisis was past. She would not agitate the invalid with her
confused apprehensions, all of which, moreover, might prove
themselves to have been needless. With every fresh conflict
in her mind her judgment seemed to become more unsteady.
The thought of Woodbury's love, having once revealed itself
to her, would not be banished, and every time it returned, it
seemed to bring a gentler and tenderer feeling for him into her
heart. On the other hand her dreams of a career devoted to
the cause of Woman ranged themselves before her mental
vision, in an attitude of desperate resistance. “Now is the
test!” they seemed to say: “vindicate your sex, or yield to
the weakness of your heart, and add to its reproach!”

When Monday came, it brought no cessation of the struggle,
but she had recovered something of her usual self-control. She
had put aside, temporarily, the consideration of her doubts;
the deeper she penetrated into the labyrinth, the more she
became entangled, and she made up her mind to wait, with as
much calmness as she could command, for the approaching
solution. The forms of terror, of longing, of defence and of
submission continually made their presence felt by turns, or
chaotically together, but the only distinct sensation she permitted
herself to acknowledge was this: that if her forebodings
were true, the severest trial of her life awaited her. Her
pride forbade her to shrink from the trial, yet every hour
that brought her nearer to it increased her dread of the meeting.

Her mother's strength was failing rapidly, and on this day
she required Hannah's constant attendance. When, at last,
the latter was relieved for the night, her fatigue, combined
with the wakeful torment of the two preceding nights, completely
overpowered her and she slumbered fast and heavily
until morning. Her first waking thought was—“The day is

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

come, and I am not prepared to meet him.” The morning
was dull and windless, and as she looked upon the valley from
her window, a thick blue film enveloped the distant woods, the
dark pines and brown oaks mingling with it indistinctly, while
the golden and orange tints of the maples shone through. Her
physical mood corresponded with the day. The forces of her
spirit were sluggish and apathetic, and she felt that the resistance
which, in the contingency she dreaded, must be made,
would be obstinately passive, rather than active and self-contained.
A sense of inexpressible weariness stole over her.
Oh, she thought, if she only could be spared the trial! Yet,
how easily it might be avoided! She needed only to omit her
accustomed walk: she could write to him, afterwards, and
honor his confidence as it deserved. But an instinct told her
that this would only postpone the avowal, not avert it. If she
was wrong, she had nothing to fear; if she was right, it would
be cowardly, and unjust to him, to delay the answer she must
give.

Her mother had slightly rallied, and when Mrs. Styles
arrived, as usual, early in the afternoon, the invalid could be
safely left in her charge. Nevertheless, Hannah, after having
put on her bonnet and shawl, lingered in the room, with a last,
anxious hope that something might happen which would give
her a pretext to remain.

“Child, isn't thee going?” the widow finally asked.

“Mother, perhaps I had better stay with thee this afternoon?”
was the hesitating answer.

“Indeed, thee shall not do any such thing! Thee's not been
thyself for the last two days, and I know thee always comes
back from thy walks fresher and better. Bring me a handful
of gentians, won't thee?”

“Yes, mother.” She stooped and kissed the old woman's
forehead, and then left the house.

The sky was still heavy and gray, and there was an oppressive
warmth in the air. Crickets chirped loud among the dying
weeds along the garden-palings, and crows cawed hoarsely

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

from the tops of the elms. The road was deserted, as far as
she could see, but the sound of farmers calling to their oxen
came distinctly across the valley from the fields on the eastern
hill. Nature seemed to lie benumbed, in drowsy half-consciousness
of her being, as if under some narcotic influence.

She walked slowly forward, striving to subdue the anxious
beating of her heart. At the junction of the highways, she
stole a glance down the Anacreon road: nobody was to be
seen. Down the other: a farm-wagon was on its way home
from Ptolemy—that was all. To the first throb of relief succeeded
a feeling of disappointment. The walk through the
meadow-thickets would be more lonely than ever, remembering
the last time she had seen them. As she looked towards
their dark-green mounds, drifted over with the downy tufts
of the seeded clematis, a figure suddenly emerged from the
nearest path and hastened towards her across the meadow!

He let down the bars for her entrance and stood waiting
for her. His brown eyes shone with a still, happy light, and
his face brightened as if struck by a wandering sunbeam. He
looked so frank and kind—so cheered by her coming—so unembarrassed
by the knowledge of the confession he had made,
that the wild beating of her heart was partially soothed, and
she grew calmer in his presence.

“Thank you!” he said, as he took her hand, both in greeting
and to assist her over the fallen rails. When he had put them
up, and regained her side, he spoke again: “Shall we not go
on to that lovely nook of yours beside the creek? I have
taken a great fancy to the spot; I have recalled it to my
memory a thousand times since then.”

“Yes, if you wish it,” she answered.

As they threaded the tangled paths, he spoke cheerfully
and pleasantly, drawing her into talk of the autumnal plants,
of the wayward rapids and eddies of the stream, of all sights
and sounds around them. A balmy quiet, which she mistook
for strength, took possession of her heart. She reached the
secluded nook, with a feeling of timid expectancy, it is true,

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

but with scarcely a trace of her former overpowering dread.
There lay the log, as if awaiting them, and the stream gurgled
contentedly around the point, and the hills closed loftily
through blue vapor, up the valley, like the entrance to an
Alpine gorge.

As soon as they were seated, Woodbury spoke. “Can you
answer my questions?”

“You have made that easy for me,” she replied, in a low
voice. “It seems to me rather a question of character than
of experience. A man naturally false and inconstant might
have the same history to relate, but I am sure you are true.
You should ask those questions of your own heart; where
you are sure of giving fidelity, you would commit no treason
in bestowing—attachment.”

She dared not utter the other word in her mind.

“I was not mistaken in you!” he exclaimed. “You have
the one quality which I demand of every man or woman in
whom I confide; you distinguish between what is true in
human nature and what is conventionally true. I must show
myself to you as I am, though the knowledge should give you
pain. The absolution of the sinner,” he added, smiling, “is
already half-pronounced in his confession.”

“Why should I be your confessor?” she asked. “The
knowledge of yourself which you have confided to me, thus
far, does not give me pain. It has not lowered you in my
esteem, but I feel, nevertheless, that your confidence is a gift
which I have done nothing to deserve, and which I ought not
to accept unless—unless I were able to make some return. If
I had answered your questions otherwise, I do not think it
would have convinced you, against your own feelings. With
your integrity of heart, you do not need the aid of a woman
whose experience of life is so much more limited than yours.”

She spoke very slowly and deliberately, and the sentences
seemed to come with an effort. Woodbury saw that her
clear vision had pierced through his flimsy stratagem, and
guessed that she must necessarily suspect the truth. Still, he

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

drew back from the final venture upon which so much depended.
He would first sound the depth of her suspicions.

“No man,” he said, gently, “can be independent of woman's
judgment, without loss to himself. Her purer nature is a
better guide to him than his own clouded instincts. I should
not have attributed a different answer to your true self, but to
the severe ideas of duty which I imagined you to possess.
You were right to suppose that I had already answered for
myself, but can you not understand the joy of hearing it thus
confirmed? Can you not appreciate the happy knowledge
that one's heart has not been opened in vain?”

“I can understand it, though I have had little experience of
such knowledge. But I had not supposed that you needed it,
Mr. Woodbury—least of all from me. We seem to have had
so little in common—”

“Not so!” he interrupted. “Opinions, no matter how
powerfully they may operate to shape our lives, are external
circumstances, compared with the deep, original springs of
character. You and I have only differed on the outside, and
hence we first clashed when we came in contact; but now I
recognize in you a nature for which I have sought long and
wearily. I seek some answering recognition, and in my haste
have scarcely given you time to examine whether any features
in myself have grown familiar to you. I see now that I was
hasty: I should have waited until the first false impression
was removed.”

The memory of Mrs. Waldo's reproach arose in Hannah
Thurston's mind. “Oh no, you mistake me!” she cried. “I
am no longer unjust to you. But you surpass me in magnanimity
as you have already done in justice. You surprised
me by a sacred confidence which is generally accorded only to
a tried friend. I had given you no reason to suppose that I
was a friend: I had almost made myself an enemy.”

“Let the Past be past: I know you now. My confidence
was not entirely magnanimous. It was a test.”

“And I have stood it?” she faltered.

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

“Not yet,” he answered, and his voice trembled into a
sweet and solemn strain, to which every nerve in her body
seemed to listen. “Not yet! You must hear it now. I
questioned you, after you knew the history of my heart, in
order that you might decide for yourself as well as me. Love
purifies itself at each return. My unfortunate experience has
not prevented me from loving again, and with a purity and intensity
deeper than that of my early days, because the passion
was doubted and resisted instead of being received in my
heart as a coveted guest. I am beyond the delusions of youth,
but not beyond the wants of manhood. I described to you,
the other day, on this spot, my dream of marriage. It was
not an ideal picture. Hannah Thurston, I thought of you!

The crisis had come, and she was not prepared to meet it.
As he paused, she pressed one hand upon her heart, as if it
might be controlled by physical means, and moved her lips,
but no sound came from them.

“I knew you could not have anticipated this,” he continued;
“I should have allowed you time to test me, in return, but
when the knowledge of your womanly purity and gentleness
penetrated me, to the overthrow of all antagonism based on
shallow impressions, I parted with judgment and will. A
power stronger than myself drove me onward to the point I
have now reached—the moment of time which must decide
your fate and mine.”

She turned upon him with a wild, desperate energy in her
face and words. “Why did you come,” she cried, “to drive
me to madness? Was it not enough to undermine the foundations
of my faith, to crush me with the cold, destroying
knowledge you have gained in the world? My life was fixed,
before I knew you; I was sure of myself and satisfied with
the work that was before me: but now I am sure of nothing.
You have assailed me until you have discovered my weakness,
and you cruelly tear down every prop on which I try to lean!
If I could hate you I should regain my strength, but I cannot
do that—you know I cannot!”

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

He did not misinterpret her excitement, which yielded more
than it assailed. “No, Hannah!” he said tenderly, “I would
give you strength, not take it from you—the strength of my
love, and sympathy, and encouragement. I know how these
aims have taken hold upon you: they are built upon a basis
of earnest truth which I recognize, and though I differ
with you as to the ends to be attained, we may both enlighten
each other, and mutual tenderness and mutual respect govern
our relations in this as in all else. Do not think that I would
make my love a fetter. I can trust to your nature working
itself into harmony with mine. If I find, through the dearer
knowledge of you, that I have misunderstood Woman, I will
atone for the error; and I will ask nothing of you but that
which I know you will give—the acknowledgment of the
deeper truth that is developed with the progress of life.”

She trembled from head to foot. “Say no more,” she murmured,
in a faint, hollow voice, “I cannot bear it. Oh, what
will become of me? You are noble and generous—I was
learning to look up to you and to accept your help, and now
you torture me!”

He was pitiless. He read her more truly than she read
herself, and he saw that the struggle must now be fought out
to its end. Her agitation gave him hope—it was the surge
and swell of a rising tide of passion which she resisted with the
last exercise of a false strength. He must seem more cruel still,
though the conflict in her heart moved him to infinite pity.
His voice assumed a new power as he spoke again:

“Hannah,” he said, “I must speak. Remember that I am
pleading for all the remaining years of my life—and, it may
be, for yours. Here is no question of subjection; I offer you
the love that believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth
all things. It is not for me to look irreverently into your
maiden heart: but, judging you, as woman, by myself, as man,
you must have dreamed of a moment like this. You must
have tried to imagine the face of the unknown beloved; you
must have prefigured the holy confidence of love which would

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

force you to give your fate into his hands; you must have
drawn the blessed life, united with his, the community of interest,
of feeling, and of faith, the protecting support on his
side, the consoling tenderness on yours—”

She seized his arm with the hand nearest him, and grasped
it convulsively. Her head dropped towards her breast and
her face was hidden from his view. He gently disengaged the
hand and held it in his own. But he would not be silent, in
obedience to her dumb signal: he steeled his heart against her
pain, and went on:

“You have tried to banish this dream from your heart, but
you have tried in vain. You have turned away from the contemplation
of the lonely future, and cried aloud for its fulfilment
in the silence of your soul. By day and by night it has
clung to you, a torment, but too dear and beautiful to be renounced—”

He paused. She did not withdraw her hand from his,
but she was sobbing passionately. Still, her head was turned
away from him. Her strength was only broken, not subdued.

“Remember,” he said, “that nothing in our lives resembles
the picture which anticipates its coming. I am not the man
of your dreams. Such as I fancy them to be, no man on the
earth would be worthy to represent him. But I can give you
the tenderness, the faith, the support you have claimed from
him, in your heart. Do not reject them while a single voice
of your nature tells you that some portion of your ideal union
may be possible in us. The fate of two lives depends on your
answer: in this hour trust every thing to the true voice of your
heart. You say you cannot hate me?”

She shook her head, without speaking. She was still sobbing
violently.

“I do not ask you, in this moment, if you love me. I cannot
stake my future on a venture which I feel to be perilous.
But I will ask you this: could you love me?”

She made no sign: her hand lay in his, and her face was

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

bent towards her bosom. He took her other hand, and holding
them both, whispered: “Hannah, look at me.”

She turned her head slowly, with a helpless submission, and
lifted her face. Her cheeks were wet with tears, and her
lovely dark-gray eyes, dimmed by the floods that had gushed
from them in spite of herself, met his gaze imploringly. The
strong soul of manhood met and conquered the woman in that
glance. He read his triumph, but veiled his own consciousness
of it—curbed his triumphant happiness, lest she should take
alarm. Softly and gently, he stole one arm around her waist
and drew her to his breast. The violence of her agitation
gradually ceased; then, lifting her head, she withdrew from
his clasp, and spoke, very softly and falteringly, with her eyes
fixed on the ground:

“Yes, Maxwell, it is as I have feared. I will not say that I
love you now, for my heart is disturbed. It is powerless to
act for me, in your presence. I have felt and struggled against
your power, but you have conquered me. If you love me, pity
me also, and make a gentle use of your triumph. Do not
bind me by any promise at present. Be satisfied with the
knowledge that has come to me—that I have been afraid to
love you, because I foresaw how easy it would be. Do not
ask any thing more of me now. I can bear no more to-day.
My strength is gone, and I am weak as a child. Be magnanimous.”

He drew her once more softly to his breast and kissed her
lips. There was no resistance, but a timid answering pressure.
He kissed her again, with the passionate clinging sweetness of
a heart that seals an eternal claim. She tore herself loose from
him and cried with a fiery vehemence: “God will curse you
if you deceive me now! You have bound me to think of you,
day and night, to recall your looks and words, to—oh, Maxwell,
to what have you not bound my heart!”

“I would bind you to no more than I give,” he answered.
“I ask no promise. Let us simply be free to find our way to
the full knowledge of each other. When you can trust your

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

life to me, I will take it in tender and reverent keeping. I
trust mine to you now.”

She did not venture to meet his eyes again, but she took his
outstretched hand. He led her to the edge of the peninsula,
and they stood thus, side by side, while the liquid, tinkling
semitones of the water made a contented accompaniment to
the holy silence. In that silence the hearts of both were busy.
He felt that though his nature had proved the stronger, she
was not yet completely won: she was like a bird bewildered
by capture, that sits tamely for a moment, afraid to try its
wings. He must complete by gentleness what he had begun
by power. She, at the moment, did not think of escape. She
only felt how hopeless would be the attempt, either to advance
or recede. She had lost the strong position in which she had
so long been intrenched, yet could not subdue her mind to the
inevitable surrender.

“I know that you are troubled,” he said at last, and the
considerate tenderness of his voice fell like a balm upon her
heart, “but do not think that you alone have yielded to a
power which mocks human will. I spoke truly, when I said
that the approach of love, this time, had been met with doubt
and resistance in myself. I have first yielded, and thus knowledge
came to me while you were yet ignorant. From that
ignorance the consciousness of love cannot, perhaps, be born
at once. But I feel that the instinct which led me to seek
you, has not been false. I can now appreciate something of
your struggle, which is so much the more powerful than my
own as woman's stake in marriage is greater than man's. Let
us grant to each other an equally boundless trust, and in that
pure air all remaining doubt, or jealousy, or fear of compromised
rights, will die. Can you grant me this much, Hannah?
It is all I ask now.”

She had no strength to refuse. She trusted his manhood
already with her whole heart, though foreseeing what such
trust implied. “It is myself only, that I doubt,” she answered.

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

“Be kind to me,” she added, after a pause, releasing her
hand from his clasp and half turning away: “Consider how I
have failed—how I have been deceived in myself. Another
woman would have been justly proud and happy in my place,
for she would not have had the hopes of years to uproot, nor
have had to answer to her heart the accusation of disloyalty to
humanity.”

“We will let that accusation rest,” he soothed her. “Do
not think that you have failed: you never seemed so strong to
me as now. There can be no question of conflicting power
between two equal hearts whom love unites in the same destiny.
The time will come when this apparent discord will appear
to you as a `harmony not understood.' But, until then,
I shall never say a word to you which shall not be meant to
solve doubt, and allay fear, and strengthen confidence.”

“Let me go back, now, to my mother,” she said. “Heaven
pardon me, I had almost forgotten her. She wanted me to
bring her some gentians. It is very late and she will be
alarmed.”

He led her back through the tangled, briery paths. She
took his offered hand with a mechanical submission, but the
touch thrilled her through and through with a sweetness so
new and piercing, that she reproached herself at each return,
as if the sensation were forbidden. Woodbury gathered for
her a bunch of the lovely fringed gentian, with the short autumn
ferns, and the downy, fragrant silver of the life-everlasting.
They walked side by side, silently, down the meadow,
and slowly up the road to the widow's cottage.

“I will deliver the flowers myself,” said he, as they reached
the gate, “Besides, is it not best that your mother should
know of what has passed?”

She could not deny him. In the next moment they were in
the little sitting-room. Mrs. Styles expected company to tea,
and took her leave as soon as they appeared.

“Mother, will thee see Mr. Woodbury?” said Hannah,

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

opening the door into the adjoining room, where the invalid
sat, comfortably propped up in her bed.

“Thee knows I am always glad to see him,” came the
answer, in a faint voice.

They entered together, and Woodbury laid the flowers on
her bed. The old woman looked from one to another with a
glance which, by a sudden clairvoyance, saw the truth. A
new light came over her face. “Maxwell!” she cried;
“Hannah!”

“Mother!” answered the daughter, sinking on her knees
and burying her face in the bed-clothes.

Tears gushed from the widow's eyes and rolled down her
hollow cheeks. “I see how it is,” she said; “I prayed that
it might happen. The Lord blesses me once more before I
die. Come here, Maxwell, and take a mother's blessing. I
give my dear daughter freely into thy hands.”

Hannah heard the words. She felt that the bond, thus
consecrated by the blessing of her dying mother, dared not be
broken.

-- 407 --

p713-412 CHAPTER XXXII. IN WHICH ALL RETREAT IS CUT OFF.

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

Come back to-morrow, Maxwell,” the Widow Thurston
had said, as he took an affectionate leave of her; “come back,
and let me hear what thee and Hannah have to say. I am too
weak now to talk any more. My life has been so little acquainted
with sudden visitations of joy, that this knowledge
takes hold of my strength. Thee may leave me too, Hannah;
I think I could sleep a little.”

The latter carefully smoothed and arranged the pillows, and
left the invalid to repose. Woodbury was waiting for her, in
the door leading from the sitting-room to the hall. “I am
going home now,” he said; “can you give me a word of hope
and comfort on the way? tell me that you trust me!”

“Oh, I do, I do!” she exclaimed; “Do not mistake either
my agitation or my silence. I believe that if I could once be
in harmony with myself, what I have heard from your lips to-day
would make me happy. I am like my mother,” she
added, with a melancholy smile, “I am more accustomed to
contempt than honor.”

He led her into the hall and closed the door behind them.
He put one arm protectingly around her, and she felt herself
supported against the world. “Hereafter, Hannah,” he whispered,
“no one can strike at you except through me. Good-by
until to-morrow!” He bent his head towards her face,
and their eyes met. His beamed with a softened fire, a dewy
tenderness and sweetness, before which her soul shivered and
tingled in warm throbs of bliss, so quick and sharp as to touch
the verge of pain. A wonderful, unknown fascination drew

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

her lips to his. She felt the passionate pressure; her frame
trembled; she heard the door open and close as in a dream,
and blindly felt her way to the staircase, where she sank upon
the lower step and buried her face in her hands.

She neither thought, nor strove to think. The kiss burned
on and on, and every throb of her pulses seemed to break in
starry radiations of light along her nerves. Dissolving rings
of color and splendor formed and faded under her closed lids,
and the blood of a new life rustled in her ears, as if the spirits
of newly-opened flowers were whispering in the summer wind.
She was lapped in a spell too delicious to break—an exquisite
drunkenness of her being, beside which all narcotics would
have been gross. External sounds appealed no more to her
senses; the present, with its unfinished struggles, its torturing
doubts, its prophecies of coming sorrow, faded far away, and
her soul lay helpless and unresisting in the arms of a single
sensation.

All at once, a keen, excited voice, close at hand, called her
name. It summoned her to herself with a start which took
away her breath.

“My dear girl! Good gracious, what's the matter!” exclaimed
Mrs. Waldo, who stood before her. “I saw your
mother was asleep, and I've been hunting you all over the
house. You were not asleep, too?”

“I believe I was trying to think.”

“Bless me, haven't you thought enough yet? I should say,
from the look of your face, that you had seen a ghost—no, it
must have been an angel! Don't look so, my dear, or I shall
be afraid that you are going to die.”

“If I were to die, it would make all things clear,” Hannah
Thurston answered, with a strong effort of self-control; “but
I must first learn to live. Do not be alarmed on my account.
I am troubled and anxious: I am not my old self.”

“I don't wonder at it,” rejoined Mrs. Waldo, tenderly.
“You must see the loss that is coming, as well as the rest
of us.”

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

“Yes, I know that my mother can never recover, and I begin,
already, to shrink from the parting, as if it were close at hand.”

“Oh, my dear,” cried Mrs. Waldo, melting into tears, “don't
you see the truth yet? Don't you see that the parting is
close at hand? I was afraid you did not know; your mother,
I was sure, would not tell you; but, putting myself in your
place, I did not think it right that you should be kept in ignorance.
She is failing very fast.”

Hannah Thurston grew very pale. Her friend led her
through the door, and out into the little garden in the rear of
the cottage. Some wind, far away to the west, had lifted
into a low arch the gray concave of cloud, and through this
arch the sinking sun poured an intense, angry, brassy light
over the tree-tops and along the hillside fields. They leaned
against the paling at the bottom of the garden, and looked
silently on the fiery landscape. Hannah was the first to speak.

“You are a good friend to me,” she said; “I thank you for
the knowledge. I knew the blow must come, but I hoped
it might be delayed a little longer. I must bear it with what
strength I may.”

“God will help you, Hannah,” said Mrs. Waldo, wiping
away her tears. “He measures the burden for the back that
is to bear it.”

Woodbury walked home alone, without waiting, as usual,
for Bute and the buggy. He threw back his shoulders and inhaled
long draughts of the fresher evening air, with the relief
of a man who has performed a trying task. He had full confidence
in the completeness of his victory, yet he saw how narrowly
he had escaped defeat. Had his mind not been previously
occupied with this woman—had he not penetrated to
the secret of her nature—had he not been bold enough to stake
his fortune on the inherent power of his manhood, he must
have failed to break down those ramparts of false pride which
she had built up around her heart. A man of shallower knowledge
would have endeavored to conquer by resistance—would
have been stung by her fierce assertion of independence,

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

utterly mistaking the source from whence it sprang. In him
it simply aroused a glorious sense of power, which he knew
how to curb to the needs of the moment. It thrilled him
with admiration, like the magnificent resistance of some wild
mare of the steppes, caught in the hunter's lasso. It betrayed
an unsuspected capacity for passion which could satisfy the
cravings of his heart. This is no tame, insipid, feminine creature,
he thought; but a full-blown woman, splendid in her
powers, splendid in her faults, and unapproachable in that
truth and tenderness which would yet bring her nature into
harmony with his own.

A part of the power he had drawn from her seemed to be
absorbed into his own being. The rapid flow of his blood
lifted his feet and bore him with winged steps down the valley.
His heart overleaped the uncertainties yet to be solved, and
stood already, deep in the domestic future. After crossing
Roaring Brook, he left the road and struck across his own
meadows and fields in order to select a site, at once convenient
and picturesque, for the cottage which he must build for Bute.
Of course there could not be two households at Lakeside.

The next day made good the threat of the brassy sunset.
It rained in wild and driving gusts, and the sky was filled with
the rifled gold of the forests. Woodbury paced his library
impatiently, unable to read or write, and finally became so
restless that he ordered dinner an hour before his accustomed
time, to Mrs. Carrie Wilson's great dismay. Bute was no less
astonished when Diamond and the buggy were demanded.
“Why, Mr. Max.!” he exclaimed; “you're not goin' out such
a day as this? Can't I go for you?”

“I have pressing business, Bute, that nobody can attend to
but myself. Don't let your tea wait for me, Mrs. Wilson: I
may be late.”

Leaving the happy pair—happy in the rain which kept
them all day to each other—to their wonder and their anxious
surmises, Woodbury drove through the wind, and rain, and
splashing mud, to the Widow Thurston's cottage. Hannah

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

met him with an air of touching frankness and reliance, clasping
his hand with a tender firmness which atoned for the
silence of her lips. She looked pale and exhausted, but
a soft, rosy flush passed over her face and faded away.

“I will tell mother you have come,” she said. The next
moment she reappeared at the door of the sick-room, and
beckoned him to enter.

The widow was still in bed, and it was plainly to be seen
that she would never leave it again. The bouquet of gentian
and life-everlasting stood on a little table near her head. Her
prim Quaker cap was uncrumpled by the pillow, and a light
fawn-colored shawl enveloped her shoulders. She might have
been placed in the gallery of the meeting-house, among her
sister Friends, without a single fold being changed. Her thin
hands rested weakly on the coverlet, and her voice was
scarcely above a whisper, but the strong soul which had sustained
her life was yet clear in her eye.

The daughter placed a chair for Woodbury by the bedside.
He sat down and took the old woman's hand in both his own.
She looked at him with a gentle, affectionate, motherly benignity,
which made his eyes dim with the thought of his own
scarcely-remembered mother.

“Maxwell,” she said at last, “thee sees my days on the
earth are not many. Thee will be honest with me, therefore,
and answer me out of thy heart. I have not had many opportunities
of seeing thee, but thee had my confidence from the
first. Thee has had thy struggles with the world; thee is old
enough to know thyself, and I will believe that thee hast
learned to know Hannah, truly. She is not like other girls:
she was always inclined to go her own way, but she has never
failed in her duty to me, and I am sure she will not fail in her
duty as thy wife.”

Hannah, sitting at the foot of the bed, started at these
words. She looked imploringly at her mother, but did not
speak.

“Yes, Hannah,” continued the old woman, “I have no

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

fears for thee, when thee once comes to understand thy true
place as a woman. Thee was always more like thy father than
like me. I see that it has not been easy for thee to give up
thy ideas of independence, but I am sure that thy husband
will be gentle and forbearing, so that thee will hardly feel the
yoke. Will thee not, Maxwell?”

“I will,” Woodbury replied. “I have told your daughter
that I impose no conditions upon our union. It was the
purity and truth of her nature which drew me almost against
my will, to love her. I have such entire faith in that truth,
that I believe we shall gradually come into complete harmony,
not only in our feelings and aspirations, but even in our
external views of life. I am ready to sacrifice whatever
individual convictions may stand in the way of our mutual approach,
and I only ask of Hannah that she will allow, not
resist, the natural progress of her heart in the knowledge of
itself.”

“Thee hears what he says?” said the old woman, turning
her eyes on her daughter. “Maxwell has answered the question
I intended to ask: he loves thee, Hannah, as thee
deserves to be loved. The thought of leaving thee alone in
the world was a cross which I could not bring my mind to
bear. The Lord has been merciful. He has led to thee the
only man into whose hands I can deliver thee, with the certainty
that he will be thy stay and thy happiness when I am
gone. Tell me, my daughter, does thee answer his affection
in the same spirit?”

“Mother,” sobbed Hannah, “thee knows I would show
thee my heart if I could. Maxwell deserves all the honor and
gratitude I am capable of giving: he has been most noble and
just and tender towards me: I cannot reject him—it is not in
my nature—and yet—don't think hard of me, mother—it has
all come so suddenly, it is so new and strange—”

Here she paused and covered her face, unable to speak
further.

“It seems that I know thee better than I thought,” said

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

the widow, and something like a smile flitted over her wasted
features. “Thee needn't say any thing more: my mind is
at rest. Come nearer to me, here, and seat thyself at Maxwell's
side. I have a serious concern upon me, and you must
both bear with me while I tell it.”

The daughter came and seated herself at the head of the
bed, beside Woodbury. The mother's right hand seemed to
feel for hers, and she gave it. The other found its way, she
knew not how, into his. The old woman looked at them both,
and the expression of peace and resignation left her eyes.
They were filled with a tender longing which she hesitated to
put into words. In place of the latter came tears, and then
her tongue was loosed.

“My children,” she whispered, “it is best to be plain with
you. From day to day I expect to hear the Master's call. I
have done with the things of this life; my work is over, and
now the night cometh, when I shall rest. The thought came
to me in the silent watches, when I lifted up my soul to the
Lord and thanked Him that He had heard my prayer. I
thought, then, that nothing more was wanting; and, indeed,
it may be unreasonable of me to ask more. But what I ask
seems to be included in what has already happened. I know
the instability of earthly things, and I should like to see with
these eyes, the security of my daughter's fate. Maxwell, I
lost the little son who would have been so near thy age had he
lived. Will thee give me the right to call thee `son' in his
place? Is thee so sure of thy heart that thee could give Hannah
thy name now? It is a foolish wish of mine, I know; but
if you love each other, children, you may be glad, in the
coming time, that the poor old mother lived to see and to
bless your union!”

Woodbury was profoundly moved. He tenderly kissed the
wasted hand he held, and said, in a hushed, reverential voice:
“I am sure of my own heart. With your daughter's consent,
it shall be as you say.”

“Mother, mother!” cried Hannah: “I cannot leave thee!”

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

“Thee shall not, child. I would not ask it of thee. Maxwell
knows what I mean: nothing shall be changed while
I live, but you will not be parted for long. Nay, perhaps,
I am selfish in this thing. Tell me, honestly, my children,
would it make your wedding sad, when it should be joyful?”

“It will make it sacred,” Woodbury answered.

“I will not ask too much of thee, Hannah,” the widow continued.
“What I wish would give me a feeling of comfort
and security; but I know I ought to be satisfied without it. I
have had my own concerns on thy account; I saw a thorny
path before thee if thee were obliged to walk through life
alone, and I feared thee would never willingly bend thy neck
to wear the pleasant yoke of a wife. If I knew that thy lot
was fixed, in truth; if I could hear thee speak the words
which tell me that I have not lost a daughter but gained a
son, the last remaining bitterness would be taken from death,
and I would gladly arise and go to my Father!”

All remaining power of resistance was taken away from
Hannah Thurston. She had yielded so far that she could no
longer retreat with honor. Woodbury had taken, almost even
before he claimed it, the first place in her thoughts, and though
she still scarcely confessed to herself that she loved him as
her husband should be loved, yet her whole being was penetrated
with the presentiment of coming love. If she still
feebly strove to beat back the rising tide, it was not from fear
of her inability to return the trust he gave, but rather a mechanical
effort to retain the independence which she felt to be
gradually slipping from her grasp. Her mother's words
showed her that she, also, foreboded this struggle and doubted
its solution; she had, alas! given her cause to mistrust the
unexpected emotion. Towards men—towards Woodbury,
especially—she had showed herself hard and unjust in that
mother's eyes. Could she refuse to remove the unspoken
doubt by postponing a union, which, she acknowledged to herself,
was destined to come? Could she longer hold back her

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

entire faith from Woodbury, with his parting kiss of yesterday
still warm upon her lips?

She leaned forward, and bent her head upon the old woman's
breast. “Mother,” she said, in a scarcely audible voice,
“it shall be as thee wishes.”

The widow tenderly stroked her dark-brown hair. “If I
were not sure it was right, Hannah,” she said, “I would give
thee back thy consent. Let it be soon, pray, for I see that
my sojourn with you is well-nigh its end.”

“Let it be to-morrow, Hannah,” Woodbury then said.
“Every thing shall be afterwards as it was before. I will not
take you from your mother's bedside, but you will simply give
me the right to offer, and her the right to receive, a son's help
and comfort.”

It was so arranged. Only the persons most intimately connected
with both—Waldos, Merryfields, Bute and Carrie—
were to be informed of the circumstances and invited to be
present. Mr. Waldo, of course, was to solemnize the union,
though the widow asked that the Quaker form of marriage
should first be repeated in her presence. She was exhausted
by the interview, and Woodbury soon took his leave, to give
the necessary announcements.

Hannah accompanied him to the door, and when it closed
behind him, murmured to herself:



“I strove against the stream, and strove in vain—
Let the great river bear me to the main!”

The Waldos were alone in their little parlor—alone, but
not lonely; for they were one of those fortunate wedded pairs
who never tire of their own society. The appearance of
Woodbury, out of the wind and rain, was a welcome surprise,
and they both greeted him with hearty delight.

“Husband,” cried Mrs. Waldo, “do put the poor horse into
our stable, beside Dobbin. Mr. Woodbury will not think of
going home until after tea.”

The clergyman was half-way through the door before the

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

guest could grasp his arm. “Stay, if you please,” he said; “I
have something to say, at once, to both of you.”

His voice was so grave and earnest, that they turned
towards him with a sudden alarm. Something in his face
tranquilized while it perplexed them.

“I once promised you, Mrs. Waldo,” he continued, “that
your husband should perform the marriage ceremony for me.
The time has come when I can fulfil my promise. I am to be
married to-morrow!”

The clergyman's lips receded so as to exhibit, not only all
of his teeth, but also a considerable portion of the gums. His
wife's dark eyes expanded, her hands involuntarily came
together in a violent clasp, and her breath was suspended.

“I am to be married to-morrow,” Woodbury repeated,
“to Hannah Thurston.”

Mrs. Waldo dropped into the nearest chair. “It's a poor
joke,” she said, at last, with a feeble attempt to laugh; “and
I shouldn't have believed you could make it.”

In a very few words he told them the truth. The next
moment, Mrs. Waldo sprang upon her feet, threw both arms
around him, and kissed him tempestuously. “I can't help it,
husband!” she cried, giving way to a mild hysterical fit of
laughter and tears: “It's so rarely things happen as they
ought, in this world! What a fool I've been, to think you
hated each other! I shall never trust my eyes again, no, nor
my ears, nor my stupid brains. I'll warrant Mrs. Blake was
a deal sharper than I have been; see if she is surprised when
you send her word! Oh, you dear people, how happy you
have made me—I'd rather it should come so than that husband
should get a thousand converts, and build the biggest
church in Ptolemy!”

Mr. Waldo also was moved, in his peculiar fashion. He
cleared his throat as if about to commence a prayer, walked
three times to the door and back, squeezing Woodbury's
hand afresh at each return, and finally went to the window
and remarked: “It is very stormy to-day.”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

In proportion as the good people recovered from their
happy amazement, Woodbury found it difficult to tear himself
away. They stormed him with questions about the rise and
progress of his attachment, which his sense of delicacy forbade
him to answer. “It is enough,” he said, “that we love
each other, and that we are to be married to-morrow.”
As he turned his horse's head towards Ptolemy, a figure
wrapped in an old cloak and with a shapeless quilted hood
upon the head, appeared on the plank sidewalk hastening
in the direction of the widow's cottage. It was Mrs.
Waldo.

The Merryfields were also at home when he called. Their
life had, of late, been much more quiet and subdued than formerly,
and hence they have almost vanished out of this history;
but, from the friendly relation which they bore to Hannah
Thurston, they could not well be omitted from the morrow's
occasion. The news was unexpected, but did not seem to
astonish them greatly, as they were both persons of slow perceptions,
and had not particularly busied their minds about
either of the parties.

“I'm sure I'm very glad, as it were,” said Mr. Merryfield.
“There are not many girls like Hannah Thurston, and she
deserves to be well provided for.”

“Yes, it's a good thing for her,” remarked his wife, with
a little touch of malice, which, however, was all upon the
surface; “but Women's Rights will be what they always
was, if their advocates give them up.”

Darkness was setting down, and the rain fell in torrents, as
Woodbury reached Lakeside. Bute, who had been coming
to the door every five minutes for the last hour, had heard the
rattling of wheels through the storm, and the Irishman
was already summoned to take charge of the horse. In the
sitting-room it was snug, and bright, and cheerful. A wood-fire
blazed on the hearth, and Mrs. Carrie, with a silk handkerchief
tied under her chin, was dodging about the tea-table.
By the kindly glow in his heart towards these two happy

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

creatures, Woodbury felt that his cure was complete; their
bliss no longer had power to disturb him.

“How pleasant it is here!” he said. “You really make the
house home-like, Mrs. Wilson.”

Carrie's eyes sparkled and her cheeks reddened with delight.
Bute thought: “He's had no unlucky business, after
all.” But he was discreet enough to ask no questions.

After tea, Woodbury did not go into the library, as usual.
He drew a chair towards the fire, and for a while watched Mrs.
Wilson's fingers, as they rapidly plied the needles upon a pair
of winter socks for Bute. The latter sat on the other side of
the fire, reading Dana's “Two Years before the Mast.”

“Bute,” said Woodbury, suddenly, “do you think we have
room for another, in the house?”

To his surprise, Bute blushed up to the temples, and seemed
embarrassed how to answer. He looked stealthily at Carrie.

Woodbury smiled, and hastened to release him from his
error. “Because,” said he, “you brought something to Lakeside
more contagious than your fever. I have caught it, and
now I am going to marry.”

“Oh, Mr. Max., you don't mean it! It's not Miss Amelia
Smith?”

Woodbury burst into a laugh.

“How can you think of such a thing, Bute?” exclaimed his
wife. “There's only one woman in all Ptolemy worthy of
Mr. Woodbury, and yet I'm afraid it isn't her.”

“Who, Mrs. Wilson?”

“You won't be offended, Sir, will you? I mean Hannah
Thurston.”

“You have guessed it!”

Carrie gave a little scream and dropped her knitting. Bute
tried to laugh, but something caught in his throat, and in his
efforts to swallow it the water came into his eyes.

-- 419 --

p713-424 CHAPTER XXXIII. CONCERNING MARRIAGE, DEATH, GOSSIP, AND GOING HOME.

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

The occasion which called the few friends together at the
cottage, the next morning, was sad and touching, as well as
joyful. At least, each one felt that the usual cheerful sympathy
with consummated love would be out of place, in circumstances
so unusual and solemn. The widow felt that she was
robbing her daughter's marriage of that sunshine which of
right belonged to it, but in this, as in all other important decisions
of life, she was guided by “the spirit.” She perceived,
indeed, that Hannah had not yet reached the full consciousness
of her love—that the fixed characteristics of her mind fought
continually against her heart, and would so fight while any
apparent freedom of will remained; and, precisely for this reason,
the last exercise of maternal authority was justified to her
own soul. In the clairvoyance of approaching death she
looked far enough into the future to know that, without this
bond, her daughter's happiness was uncertain: with it, she
saw the struggling elements resolve themselves into harmony.

Woodbury suspected the mother's doubt, though he did not
share it to the same extent. He believed that the fierceness
of the struggle was over. The chain was forged, and by
careful forbearance and tenderness it might be imperceptibly
clasped. There were still questions to be settled, but he had
already abdicated the right of control; he had intrusted their
solution to the natural operation of time and love. He would
neither offer nor accept any express stipulations of rights, for
this one promise embraced them all. Her nature could only
be soothed to content in its new destiny by the deeper

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

knowledge which that destiny would bring, and therefore, the
mother's request was perhaps best for both. It only imposed
upon him a more guarded duty, a more watchful self-control,
in the newness of their relation to each other.

Mrs. Waldo, unable to sleep all night from the excitement
of her honest heart, was with Hannah Thurston early in the
morning. It was as well, no doubt, that the latter was allowed
no time for solitary reflection, as the hour approached. By
ten o'clock the other friends, who had first driven to the Cimmerian
Parsonage, made their appearance in the little sitting-room.
Woodbury came in company with Mr. Waldo, followed
by Bute and Carrie. He was simply dressed in black, without
the elaborate waistcoat and cravat of a bridegroom. But for
the cut of his coat collar, the Friends themselves would not
have found fault with his apparel. His face was calm and
serene: whatever emotion he felt did not appear on the
surface.

Mrs. Merryfield, in a lavender-colored silk, which made her
sallow complexion appear worse than ever, occasionally raised
her handkerchief to her eyes, although there were no signs of
unusual moisture in them.

The door to the invalid's room was open, and the bed had
been moved near it, so that she could both see and converse
with the company in the sitting-room. Her spotless book-muslin
handkerchief and shawl of white crape-silk were
scarcely whiter than her face, but a deep and quiet content
dwelt in her eyes and gave its sweetness to her feeble voice.
She greeted them all with a grateful and kindly cheerfulness.
The solemnity of the hour was scarcely above the earnest
level of her life; it was an atmosphere in which her soul
moved light and free.

Presently Hannah Thurston came into the room. She was
dressed in white muslin, with a very plain lace collar and knot
of white satin ribbon. Her soft dark hair, unadorned by a
single flower, was brought a little further forward on the temples,
giving a gentler feminine outline to her brow. Her face

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

was composed and pale, but for a spot of red on each cheek,
and a singularly vague, weary expression in her eyes. When
Woodbury took her hand it was icy cold. She received the
greetings of the others quietly, and then went forward to the
bedside, at the beckon of her mother. The latter had been
allowed to direct the ceremony according to her wish, and
the time had now arrived.

The bridal pair took their seats in the sitting-room, side by
side, and facing the open door where the invalid lay. The
guests, on either side of them, formed a half-circle, so arranged
that she could see them all. She, indeed, seemed to be the
officiating priestess, on whom depended the solemnization of
the rite. After a few moments of silence, such as is taken for
worship in Quaker meetings, she began to speak. Her voice
gathered strength as she proceeded, and assumed the clear,
chanting tone with which, in former years, she had been wont
to preach from the gallery where she sat among the womenelders
of the sect.

“My friends,” she said, “I feel moved to say a few words
to you all. I feel that you have not come here without a
realizing sense of the occasion which has called you together,
and that your hearts are prepared to sympathize with those
which are now to be joined in the sight of the Lord. I have
asked of them that they allow mine eyes, in the short time
that is left to me for the things of earth, to look upon their
union. When I have seen that, I can make my peace with
the world, and, although I have not been in all things a faithful
servant, I can hope that the joy of the Lord will not be
shut out from my soul. I feel the approach of the peace that
passeth understanding, and would not wish that, for my
sake, the house of gladness be made the house of mourning.
Let your hearts be not disturbed by the thought of me. Rejoice,
rather, that the son I lost so long ago is found at the
eleventh hour, and that the prop for which I sought, for
strength to walk through the Valley of the Shadow, is mercifully
placed in my hands. For I say unto you all, the pure

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

affection of the human heart is likest the love of the Heavenly
Father, and they who bestow most of the one shall deserve
most of the other!”

She ceased speaking, and made a sign with her hand. The
hearts of the hearers were thrilled with a solemn, reverential
awe, as if something more than a human presence overshadowed
them. Woodbury and Hannah arose, in obedience to her
signal, and moved a step towards her. The former had learned
the simple formula of the Friends, and was ready to perform
his part. Taking Hannah's right hand in his own, he spoke
in a clear, low, earnest voice: “In the presence of the Lord,
and these, our friends, I take Hannah Thurston by the hand,
promising, through Divine assistance, to be unto her a loving
and faithful husband, until Death shall separate us.”

It was now the woman's turn. Perhaps Woodbury may
have felt a pulse fluttering in the hand he held, but no one saw
a tremor of weakness in her frame or heard it in the firm,
perfect sweetness of her voice. She looked in his eyes as she
pronounced the words, as if her look should carry to his heart
the significance of the vow. When she had spoken, Mr. Waldo
rose, and performed the scarcely less simple ceremonial of the
Cimmerian Church. After he had pronounced them man and
wife, with his hands resting on theirs linked in each other, he
made a benedictory prayer. He spoke manfully to the end,
though his eyes overflowed, and his practised voice threatened
at every moment to break. His hearers had melted long before:
only the Widow Thurston and the newly-wedded pair
preserved their composure. They were beyond the reach of
sentiment, no matter how tender. None of the others suspected
what a battle had been fought, nor what deeper issues
were involved in the victory.

The two then moved to the bedside, and the old woman
kissed them both. “Mother,” said Woodbury, “let me be a
son to you in truth as in name.”

“Richard!” she cried, “my dear boy! Thee is welcomer
than Richard, for Hannah's sake. Children, have faith in each

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

other—bear each other's burdens. Hannah, is there peace in
thy heart now?”

“Mother, I have promised,” she answered; “I have given
my life into Maxwell's hands: peace will come to me.”

“The Lord give it to thee, as He hath given it to me!”
She closed her eyes, utterly exhausted, but happy.

The marriage certificate was then produced and signed by
those present, after which they took their leave. Woodbury
remained until evening, assisting his wife in her attendance on
the invalid, or keeping her company in the sitting-room, when
the latter slept. He said nothing of his love, or his new claim
upon her. Rightly judging that her nature needed rest, after
the severe tension of the past week, he sought to engage her
in talk that would call her thoughts away from herself. He
was so successful in this that the hours fled fast, and when he
left with the falling night, to return to Lakeside, she felt as if
a stay had been withdrawn from her.

The next morning he was back again at an early hour, taking
his place as one of the household, as quietly and unobtrusively
as if he had long been accustomed to it. Another atmosphere
came into the cottage with him—a sense of strength and reliance,
and tender, protecting care, which was exceedingly
grateful to Hannah. The chaos of her emotions was already
beginning to subside, or, rather, to set towards her husband in
a current that grew swifter day after day. The knowledge
that her fate was already determined silenced at once what
would otherwise have been her severest conflict; her chief
remaining task was to reconcile the cherished aims of her
mind with the new sphere of duties which encompassed her
life. At present, however, even this task must be postponed.
She dared think of nothing but her mother, and Woodbury's
share in the cares and duties of the moment became
more and more welcome and grateful. It thrilled her with a
sweet sense of the kinship of their hearts, when she heard him
address the old woman as “mother”—when his arm, as tender
as strong, lifted that mother from the bed to the

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

rockingchair, and back again—when she saw the wasted face brighten
at his coming, and heard the voice of wandering memory call
him, in the wakeful watches of the night. She, too, counted
the minutes of the morning until he appeared, and felt the
twilight drop more darkly before the cottage-windows after
he had gone.

But, as the widow had promised, she did not part them
long. On the fifth day after the marriage she sank peacefully
to rest, towards sunset, with a gradual, painless fading out of
life, which touched the hearts of the watchers only with the
solemn beauty and mystery of death, not with its terror.
Her external consciousness had ceased, some hours before, but
she foresaw the coming of the inevitable hour, and there was
a glad resignation in her farewell to her daughter and her
newly-found son. “Love one another!” were her last, faintly-whispered
words, as her eyes closed on both.

Hannah shrank from leaving the cottage before the last
rites had been performed, and Miss Sophia Stevenson, as
well as Mrs. Waldo, offered to remain with her. Woodbury
took charge of the arrangements for the funeral, which were
simple and unostentatious, as became the habit of her sect.

A vague impression of what had happened was floating
through Ptolemy, but was generally received with an incredulity
far from consistent with the avidity of village gossip.
The death of the Widow Thurston had been anticipated, but
the previous marriage of her daughter was an event so astounding—
so completely unheralded by the usual prognostications,
and so far beyond the reach of any supposable cause—
that the mind of Ptolemy was slow to receive it as truth. By
the day of the funeral, however, the evidences had accumulated
to an extent that challenged further doubt. But doubters and
believers alike determined to profit by the occasion to gratify
their curiosity under the Christian pretext of showing respect
to the departed. The rumor had even reached Atauga City
by the evening stage, and the Misses Smith, having recently
supplied themselves with lilac dresses, which, as a

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

half-mourning color, would not be inappropriate, resolved also to attend
the funeral services.

As the hour drew nigh, the road in front of the little cottage
was crowded with vehicles. It was a mild, sunny October
afternoon, and as the room in which the corpse lay would
not contain a tenth part of the guests, they filled the yard and
garden and even the side-walk in front, entering the house as
they arrived, to take that silent look at the dead which is suggested,
let us believe, more by human sympathy than by human
curiosity. And, indeed, a solemn loveliness of repose
rested on the thin, composed features of the corpse. All
shadow of pain had passed away, and an aspect of ineffable
peace and comfort had settled in its place. Her hands were
laid, one over the other, upon her breast—not with the stony
pressure of death, but as if in the light unconsciousness of
sleep. Upon the coffin-lid lay a wreath of life-everlasting, its
gray, silvery leaves and rich, enduring odor, harmonizing well
with the subdued tastes and the quiet integrity of the sect to
which the old widow had belonged. Even the Rev. Lemuel
Styles, to whom the term “Quaker” implied a milder form
of infidelity, stood for a long time beside the coffin, absorbed
in the beauty of the calm, dead face, and murmured as he
turned away: “She hath found Peace.”

Two old Friends from Tiberius, with their wives, were also
in attendance, and the latter devoted themselves to Hannah,
as if it were a special duty imposed upon them. Before the
coffin-lid was screwed down, they sat for some time beside the
corpse, with their handkerchiefs pressed tightly over their
mouths. Their husbands, with Mr. Waldo and Merryfield,
bore the coffin to the hearse. The guests gathered around
and in front of the house now began to open their eyes and
prick their ears. The daughter must presently appear, as first
of the mourners, and in company with her husband, if she
were really married. They had not long to wait. Hannah,
leaning on Woodbury's arm, issued from the front door of
the cottage, and slowly passed down the gravel walk to the

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

carriage in waiting. Her unveiled face was pale and profoundly
sad; her eyes were cast down, and none of the company
caught their full glance. Woodbury's countenance indicated
the grave and tender sympathy which filled his heart.
He saw the spectators, without seeming to notice them,
and the keenest curiosity was baffled by his thorough self-possession.
Both were surrounded by an atmosphere of sorrow
and resignation, in which all expression of their new
nuptial relation was lost. They might have been married for
years, so far as any thing could be guessed from their manner.

The other carriages gradually received their occupants and
followed, in the order of their nearness to the deceased,
whether in the bonds of sect or those of friendship. Among
these the Waldos claimed a prominent place and the Merryfields
were close behind them. The procession was unusually
large; it seemed, indeed, as if all Ptolemy were present. On
reaching the Cimmerian churchyard, Bute and the farmers
whose lands adjoined Lakeside were on hand to assist the
mourners and their friends in alighting from the carriages, and
to take care of the horses. The grave was dug at a little distance
from those of the Cimmerians, in a plot of soft, unbroken
turf. Supports were laid across its open mouth, and
when the coffin had been deposited thereon, preparatory to being
lowered, and the crowd had gathered in a silent ring, enclosing
the mourners and their immediate friends, one of the Friends
took off his broad-brimmed hat and in simple, eloquent words,
bore testimony to the truth and uprightness, to the Christian
trust and Christian patience of the departed. The two women
again pressed their handkerchiefs violently upon their mouths,
while he spoke. Woodbury took off his hat and reverently
bent his head, though the other Friend stood bolt upright and
remained covered.

Mr. Waldo then followed, with an earnest, heart-felt prayer.
He was scarcely aware how much he risked in thus consecrating
the burial of a Quaker woman, and it was fortunate
that no laxity of doctrine could be discovered in the brief

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

sentences he uttered. It was not Doctrine, but Religion, which
inspired his words, and the most intolerant of his hearers felt
their power while secretly censuring the act. He, too, referred
to the widow's life as an example of pious resignation, and
prayed that the same Christian virtue might come to dwell in
the hearts of all present.

When the coffin had been lowered, and the first spadeful
of earth, though softly let down into the grave, dropped upon
the lid with a muffled, hollow roll, Hannah started as if in pain,
and clung with both hands to her husband's arm. He bent
his head to her face and whispered a word; what it was, no
other ear than hers succeeded in hearing. The dull, rumbling
sounds continued, until the crumbling whisper of the particles
of earth denoted that the coffin was forever covered from
sight. Then they turned away, leaving the mild Autumn
sun to shine on the new mound, and the thrush to pipe his
broken song over the silence of the dead.

The moment the churchyard gate was passed, Ptolemy returned
to its gossip. The incredulous fact was admitted, but
the mystery surrounding it was not yet explained. In the few
families who considered themselves “the upper circle,” and
were blessed with many daughters, to none of whom the rich
owner of Lakeside had been indifferent, there was great and
natural exasperation.

“I consider it flying in the face of Providence,” said Mrs.
Hamilton Bue to her husband, as they drove homewards;
“for a man like him, who knows what society is, and ought
to help to purtect it from fanaticism, to marry a strong-minded
woman like she is. And after all he said against their doctrines!
I should call it hypocritical, I should!”

“Martha,” her husband answered, “If I were you, I
wouldn't say much about it, for a while yet. He's only insured
in the Saratoga Mutual for a year, to try it.”

Mrs. Styles consoled her sister, Miss Legrand, who at one
time allowed herself dim hopes of interesting Woodbury in
her behalf. “I always feared that he was not entirely firm in

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

the faith; he never seemed inclined to talk with Mr. Styles
about it. She, you know, is quite an Infidel, and, of course,
he could not have been ignorant of it. It's very sad to see a
man so misled—`the lust of the eye,' Harriet.”

“I should say it was witchcraft,” Harriet remarked, with a
snappish tone; “she's a very plain-looking girl—like an owl
with her big gray eyes and straight hair.” Miss Legrand
wore hers in ropy ringlets of great length.

“I shouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my
own eyes!” exclaimed Miss Celia Smith to her sister, Miss
Amelia. “I always thought they were dead set against each
other.” Miss Celia was more inclined to be emphatic than
choice in her expressions.

“They made believe they were,” her sister replied. “She must
have been afraid he'd back out, after all, or they wouldn't have
been married so, right off the reel. It was her last chance:
she's on the wrong side of thirty-five, I should say.” Miss
Amelia was thirty-three, herself, although she only confessed
to twenty-five. The memory of a certain sleigh-ride the
winter before, during which her incessant fears of an overturn
obliged Woodbury to steady her with his arm, was fresh in
her mind, with all its mingled sweet and bitter. Several
virgin hearts shared the same thought, as the carriages went
homeward—that it was a shame, so it was, that this strong-minded
woman, whom nobody imagined ever could be a rival,
should sneak into the fold by night and carry off the pick of
the masculine flock!

Meanwhile, the objects of all this gossip returned to the
desolate cottage. When they entered the little sitting-room,
Hannah's composure gave way, under the overwhelming sense
of her loss which rushed upon her, as she saw that every thing
was restored to its usual place, and the new life, without her
mother, had commenced. Her tears flowed without restraint,
and her husband allowed the emotion to exhaust itself before
he attempted consolation. But at last he took her, still sobbing,
to his breast, and silently upheld her.

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

“Hannah,” he said, “my dear wife, how can I leave you here
alone, to these sad associations? This can no longer be your
home. Come to me with your burden, and let me help you
to bear it.”

“Oh, Maxwell,” she answered, “you are my help and my
comfort. No one else has the same right to share my sorrow.
My place is beside you: I will try to fill it as I ought: but—
Maxwell—can I, dare I enter your home as a bride, coming
thus directly from the grave of my mother?”

“You will bring her blessing in the freshness of its sanctity,”
he said. “Understand me, Hannah. In the reverence
for your sorrow, my love is patient. Enter my home, now, as
the guest of my heart, giving me only the right to soothe and
comfort, until you can hear, without reproach, the voice of
love.”

His noble consideration for her grief and her loneliness
melted Hannah's heart. Through all the dreary sense of her
loss penetrated the gratitude of love. She lifted her arms
and clasped them about his neck. “Take me, my dear husband,”
she whispered, “take me, rebellious as I have been,
unworthy as I am, and teach me to deserve your magnanimity.”

He took her home that evening, under the light of the rising
moon, down the silence of the valley, through the gathering
mists of the meadows, and under the falling of the golden
leaves. The light of Lakeside twinkled, a ruddy star, to greet
them, and with its brightening ray stole into her heart the
first presentiment of Woman's Home.

-- 430 --

p713-435 CHAPTER XXXIV. CONCERNING THE NEW HOUSEHOLD OF LAKESIDE.

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

In a day or two all the familiar articles of furniture which
Hannah desired to retain, were transferred to Lakeside with her
personal effects, and the cottage was closed until a new tenant
could be found. In the first combined shock of grief and
change, the secluded beauty of her new home was especially
grateful. The influences of Nature, no less than the tender attentions
of her husband, and the quiet, reverent respect of Bute
and Carrie, gradually soothed and consoled her. Day after
day the balmy southwest wind blew, hardly stirring the
smoky purple of the air, through which glimmered the floating
drifts of gossamer or the star-like tufts of wandering
down. The dead flowers saw their future resurrection in
these winged, emigrating seeds; the trees let fall the loosened
splendor of their foliage, knowing that other summers were
sheathed in the buds left behind; even the sweet grass of the
meadows bowed its dry crest submissively over the green
heart of its perennial life. Every object expressed the infinite
patience of Nature with her yearly recurring doom. The
sun himself seemed to veil his beams in noonday haze, lest he
should smite with too severe a lustre the nakedness of the
landscape, as it slowly put off its garment of life.

For years past, she had been deprived of the opportunity
so to breathe the enchantment of the heavenly season. As
soon as the chill of the morning dew had left the earth, she
went forth to the garden and orchard, and along the sunny

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

margin of the whispering pine-wood behind the house, striving
to comprehend the change that had come over her, and fit her
views of life to harmony with it. In the afternoons she went,
at Woodbury's side, to a knoll overhanging the lake, whence
the landscape was broader and grander, opening northward
beyond the point, where now and then a sail flashed dimly
along the blue water. Here, sitting on the grassy brink, he
told her of the wonderful life of the tropics, of his early hopes
and struggles, of the cheating illusions he had cherished, the
sadder knowledge he had wrested from experience, and that
immortal philosophy of the heart in which all things are reconciled.
He did not directly advert to his passion for herself,
but she felt it continually as the basis from which his confidences
grew. He was a tender, trustful friend, presenting to
her, leaf by leaf, the book of his life. She, too, gave him
much of hers in return. She found a melancholy pleasure in
speaking of the Past to one who had a right to know it, and
to whom its most trifling feature was not indifferent. Her
childhood, her opening girlhood, her education, her desire for
all possible forms of cultivation, her undeveloped artistic sympathies
and their conflict with the associations which surrounded
her—all these returned, little by little, and her husband rejoiced
to find in them fresh confirmations of the instinctive
judgment, on the strength of which he had ventured his
love.

In the evenings they generally sat in the library, where he
read to her from his choice stores of literature, and from the
reading grew earnest mutual talk which calmed and refreshed
her mind. The leisure of his long years in India had not been
thrown away: he had developed and matured his natural
taste for literature by the careful study of the English and
French classics, and was familiar with the principal German
and Italian authors, so far as they could be known through
translations. He had also revived, to some extent, his musty
knowledge of the Greek and Latin poets, and his taste had thus
become pure and healthy in proportion to the variety of his

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

acquirements. Hannah had, now and then, perhaps (though
this is doubtful, in the circumscribed community of Ptolemy),
encountered men of equal culture, but none who had spoken
to her as an equal, from the recognition of like capacities in
her own mind. She saw, in this intercourse with her husband,
the commencement of a new and inexhaustible intellectual
enjoyment. That clamor of her nature for the supposed rights
denied to her sex was, in part, the result of a baffled mental
passion, which now saw the coveted satisfaction secured to
it; and thus the voice of her torment grew weaker day by
day.

Day by day, also, with scarce a spoken word of love, the
relations between the two became more fond and intimate.
Woodbury's admirable judgment taught him patience. He
saw the color gradually coming back to the pale leaves of the
flower, and foresaw the day when he might wear it on his
bosom. The wind-tossed lake smoothed its surface more and
more, and gleams of his own image were reflected back to him
from the subsiding waves. The bride glided into the wife by
a gentle, natural transition. She assumed her place as head
of the household, and Carrie, who was always nervously
anxious under the weight of the responsibility, transferred it
gladly to her hands. The sense of her ownership in the treasures
of Lakeside, which had at first seemed incredible, grew
real by degrees, as she came to exercise her proper authority,
and as her husband consulted with her in regard to the proposed
changes in the garden and grounds. All these things
inspired her with a new and delightful interest. The sky of
her life brightened as the horizon grew wider. Her individual
sphere of action had formerly been limited on every side;
her tastes had been necessarily suppressed; and the hard,
utilitarian spirit, from which she shrank, in the associations of
her sect, seemed to meet her equally wherever she turned.
Her instinct of beauty was now liberated; for Woodbury,
possessing it himself, not only appreciated, but encouraged its
vitality in her nature. The rooms took the impression of her

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

taste, at first in minor details and then in general arrangements,
and this external reflection of herself in the features of
her home reacted upon her feelings, separating her by a constantly
widening gulf from her maiden life.

The gold of the forests corroded, the misty violet bloom of
the Indian Summer was washed away by sharp winds and
cold rains, and when winter set in, the fire on the domestic
hearth burned with a warm, steady flame. Immediately after
the marriage, Woodbury had not only picked out a very
pretty site for the cottage which he must now build in earnest
for Bute's occupancy, but had immediately engaged masons
and carpenters to commence the work. It was on a low knob
or spur of the elevation upon which stood his own house, but
nearer the Anacreon road. Bute and Carrie were in ecstasies
with the design, which was selected from “Downing's Landscape
Gardening.” It was a story and a half high, with overhanging
balconies, in the Swiss style, and promised to be a
picturesque object in the view from Lakeside, especially as it
would just hide the only ragged and unlovely spot in the
landscape, to the left of Roaring Brook. By great exertion
on Bute's part, it was gotten under roof, and then left for a
winter's seasoning, before completion in the spring. This
house and every thing connected with it took entire possession
of the mind of Mrs. Carrie Wilson, and not a day passed without
her consulting Hannah in regard to some internal or
external arrangement. She would have flowered chintz curtains
to the windows of the “best room”—blue, with small
pink roses: the stuff would be cheap and of course she would
make them herself: would it be better to have them ruffled
with the same, or an edging of the coarse cotton lace which
she had learned to knit? Bute had promised her a carpet,
and they could furnish the room little by little, so that the
expense would not be felt. “We must economize,” she invariably
added, at the close: “we are going to lay something
by every year, and I want to show Bute that I can manage to
have every thing nice and tasty, without spending much.”

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

The little woman still retained her admiration for Hannah,
perhaps in an increased degree, now that Woodbury (for whom
Carrie had conceived such a profound respect) had chosen
her to be his wife. She confided to the latter all her wonderful
plans for the future, utterly forgetful how they differed
from the confidences which she had been accustomed to bestow.
Hannah could not help remarking her present unconsciousness
of that ambition which she had once pitied as
mistaken, though she had not the heart to check it. A similar
change seemed to be taking place in herself. “Is it always
so?” she reflected. “Is the fulfilment of our special destiny
as women really the end of that lofty part which we resolved
to take in the forward struggle of the race? Was my desire
to vindicate the just claims of my sex only the blind result of
the relinquishment of earlier dreams? It cannot be: but this
much is true—that the restless mind is easily cradled to sleep
on the beatings of a happy heart.”

The strict seclusion of her life was rarely broken. The
Waldos and Merryfields came once or twice for a brief call, but
Woodbury, though he went occasionally to Ptolemy, did not
urge her to accompany him. Sometimes, on mild days, he
drove with her over the hills, re-exploring for her the picturesque
little nooks of the upland which he had discovered.
Hannah was contented with this; she knew that Society
awaited her, after a time, but it could not now deny her that
grateful repose, in which she gathered strength, and hope, and
harmony with herself. Indeed, the life of Ptolemy flowed
more quietly than usual, this season. The Great Sewing-Union
was not reorganized, because the Cimmerians had decided on
a “Donation Party” for Mr. Waldo's benefit, instead of a Fair;
the Abolitionists had not sufficient cohesive power without
the assistance of Hannah and Mrs. Merryfield, and prepared
their contributions separately at home; and thus only the
Mission Fund remained. The latter, however, was stimulated
to fresh activity by the arrival of a package of letters, early
in December, from Mrs. Jehiel Preeks (formerly Miss Eliza

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

Clancy), dated from Cuddapah, in the Telugu Country. She had
passed a week at Jutnapore, and was shocked to find that her
brown namesake, for whom she had made the mousseline-de-laine
frock with tucks, had been married a year, although not
yet fourteen, and exhibited to her a spiritual grand-baby, on
her arrival. She forwarded to Miss Ruhaney Goodwin a letter
in the Telugu language from her son Elisha, which the spinster
had framed and hung up beside her looking-glass. “It's
more like bird-tracks than any thing else,” she whispered, confidentially,
“but the sight of it gives me a deal of comfort.”

Thus, the labors for the Mission Fund were resumed, but
the young men who attended looked back to the days of
the Great Sewing-Union with regret. The mixed composition
of the latter had been its great charm, and even the ladies of
the Fund missed the extended comparison of stuffs and patterns,
and the wider range of mantua-making gossip which
they had enjoyed during the previous winter. The curiosity
in regard to the Woodburys still continued to be rife; but
Mrs. Waldo, who was continually appealed to, as their nearest
friend, for an explanation of the mystery, knew no more than
any of the others what had passed between the two before their
marriage. The first sharpness of public comment on the occurrence
soon gave place to a more just and reasonable feeling.
Both were popular, in a different way, in Ptolemy. A moderate
amount of good-luck would not have been grudged to
either, but that they should find it in each other was the
thought which astounded the community. The strangest
things, however, soon grow common-place, and all that had
been said or thought, in the first period of wonderment, was
gradually forgotten. Both Mrs. Styles and Mrs. Hamilton
Bue called at Lakeside, and went home well pleased with the
kindly courtesy and hospitality which they received. They
saw that the husband and wife evidently understood each other
and were happy in the knowledge: any thing further than
this the keenest scrutiny failed to discover. Woodbury had
the coolness of a thorough man of the world in turning aside

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

impertinent questions, such as many good persons, with their
unformed American ideas of propriety, see no harm in asking.
It is true that he sometimes gave offence in this way, but his
apparent unconsciousness of the fact healed the wound, while
it prevented a repetition of the impertinence.

Hannah admired the self-possession of her husband, as a
power, the attainment of which was beyond her own reach.
The characteristic which had most repelled her, on their first
acquaintance, was now that which threw around her a comforting
sense of protection and defence. It was not a callous condition
of his finer sensibilities, she saw; it was a part of his
matured balance and repose of character, yet the latter still
sometimes impressed her almost like coldness, in comparison
with her own warmth of sentiment. For this reason, perhaps,
as her love to him deepened and strengthened—as his being
became more and more a blissful necessity—his composed, unchanging
tenderness often failed to satisfy, in full measure,
the yearnings of her heart. While she was growing in the
richness of her affections, he seemed to be standing still.

With all Woodbury's experience of woman, he had yet
much to learn. No course could have been better chosen than
the delicate and generous consideration which he exhibited
towards his wife, up to a certain point. His mistake was, that
he continued it long after the necessity had ceased, and when,
to her changed nature, it suggested a conscientious sense of
justice rather than the watchfulness of love. He was waiting
for her heart to reach the knowledge which already filled it to
overflowing, betraying itself daily by a subtle language which
he did not understand. The experiences through which he
had passed had familiarized him with the presence of passion
in himself: his heart did not throb less powerfully, but it
throbbed beneath a mask of calmness which had been sternly
enforced upon him. He did not reflect that his wife, with all
the pervading passion of the ripened woman, still possessed,
in this her first love, the timidity of a girl, and could not ask
for that independent speech of the heart which he withheld.

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

Even with regard to the questions which had so nearly kept
them asunder, she would have preferred frank discussion to
silence. Here, however, he had promised her full liberty of
action, and she could not refer to them without a seeming
doubt of his word. Once or twice, indeed she timidly approached
the subject, but he had avoided it with a gentleness
and kindness which she could not resist. She suffered no reproach
to rest upon him, in her inmost thought; she reproached
herself for having invoked the promise—for having obliged
him to raise the thin, impalpable screen which still interposed
itself between their hearts. Mrs. Styles, in reporting her
visit, had said: “they look as if they had already been married
ten years,” and she had said truly. That calm, which
was so grateful in the first tumult of the wife's feelings, which
enabled her to pass through the transition of her nature in
peace, now sometimes became oppressive in the rush of
happy emotions that sought but knew not how to find expression.

The knowledge that Woodbury had modified his personal
habits so as to avoid offending her prejudices, also gave her
pain. She learned, from Carrie, that he had been in the habit
of drinking a glass or two of claret at dinner, and of smoking
in the library after meals, or as he read in the evenings. Now,
the wine had disappeared from the table, and he took his cigar
in the garden, or in the veranda. Both the habits were still
repugnant to her sense of right, but love was beginning to
teach her tolerance. He was, perhaps, partly weaned from
them, she thought, and in that case it would be wrong in her
to lead him back to his old subjection; yet, on the other hand,
what sacrifice had he not made for her? and what had she
made for him?

Towards the end of winter, she found that her mind was
becoming singularly confused and uncertain. The reconciliation
with her destiny, the harmony of heart and brain,
which she seemed to be on the point of attaining, slid back
again into something which appeared to be a disturbance of

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

temperament rather than of intellect. Things, trifling in
themselves, exalted or depressed her without any apparent
reason; unreasonable desires presented themselves to her
mind, and in this perpetual wavering of the balance of her
nature, nothing seemed steady except her love for her husband.
She longed, at times, to throw herself upon his breast
and weep the confession she did not dare to speak; but her
moments of strength perversely came when he was absent, and
her moments of cowardice when he was present. Through
all the uncertain, shifting range of her sensations, ran, nevertheless,
a dazzling thread of some vague, foreboded bliss, the
features of which she could not distinguish. She often repeated
to herself the song of Clärchen, in Goethe's “Egmont,”
which was among the works her husband had read with her:



“Blessèd,
Depressèd,
Pensively brooding amain;
Trembling,
Dissembling,
Hovering in fear and in pain:
Sorrowing to death, or exulting the angels above,
Blessed alone is the heart in its love!”

One afternoon she was seized with such an intense longing
for the smell of tobacco-smoke, that she could scarcely wait
until Woodbury, who had ridden into Ptolemy, returned
home. As soon as he had taken off his great-coat and
kissed her, as was his wont, she drew him into the library.

“Maxwell,” she said, “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Have you? I shall be delighted to grant it.”

“You will think it strange,” she continued, blushing:
“I wish you would light a cigar; I think I should find the
smoke agreeable.”

“That is not asking a favor, Hannah; it is granting one to
me. I'll take one of my best, and you shall have a fair trial.”

He laughed pleasantly at what he considered a benevolent
effort on her part to endure his favorite indulgence. He

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

placed easy-chairs for them, on opposite sides of the fire, lest
her experiment might fail from being overdone, and lighted
one of his choicest Cabañas. The rich, delicate, sedative
odor soon pervaded the air, but she held her ground. He took
down Sir Thomas Browne, one of his favorites, and read aloud
the pleasant passages. The snowy ashes lengthened in the
cigar, the flavor of the book grew more choice and ripe, and
after an hour he tossed the diminutive remaining end into the
grate, saying:

“Well, what is the result?”

“I quite forgot the cigar, Maxwell,” she answered, “in my
enjoyment of Sir Thomas. But the odor at first—you will
laugh at me—was delightful. I am so sorry that you have
been so long deprived of what must be to you an agreeable
habit, on my account.”

“I have only been acting up to my principles,” he said,
“that we have a right to exercise our individual freedom in
such matters, when they do not interfere directly with the
comfort of others. But here, I am afraid, Sir Thomas helped
to neutralize your repugnance. Shall we go on with him, a
chapter and a cigar at a time? Afterwards I can take
Burton and Montaigne, if you are not fully acclimated.”

He spoke gayly, with a dancing light in his eyes, but the
plan was seriously carried out. Hannah was surprised to find
in Montaigne a reference to the modern doctrine (as she supposed
it to be) of “Women's Rights.” It was not a pleasant
reflection that the cause had made so little progress in three
centuries. The reading of this passage brought up the subject
in a natural way, and she could not help remarking:

“Discussions on the subject will never come to an end,
until we have some practical application of the theory, which
will be an actual and satisfactory test of its truth.”

“I, for one, would not object to that,” Woodbury answered,
“provided it could be tried without disturbing too much the
established order of Society. If a large class of women
should at any time demand these rights, a refusal to let the

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

experiment be tested would imply a fear of its success. Now,
I do not believe that any system can be successful which does
not contain a large proportion of absolute truth, and while I
cannot think, as you know, that woman is fitted for the same
career as man, I am not afraid to see her make the trial. I
will pledge myself to abide by the result.”

“If all men were as just, Maxwell, we should have no cause
to complain. After all, it is the right to try, rather than the
right to be, which we ask. The refusal to grant us that does
not seem either like the magnanimity of the stronger, or even
an assured faith in his strength.”

“Men do not seriously consider the subject,” said he.
“The simple instinct of sex dictates their opposition. They
attribute to a distorted, unfeminine ambition, what is often—
in you, Hannah, I know it—a pure and unselfish aspiration.
The basis of instinct is generally correct, but it does not absolve
us from respect for the sincerity of that which assails it.”

“I will try to be as just to you, in return!” she exclaimed.
“I feel that my knowledge has been limited—that I have been
self-boastful of the light granted to my mind, when it was
only groping in twilight, towards the dawn. My heart drew
back from you, because it feared a clashing of opinions which
could never harmonize.

She was on the verge of a tenderer confession, but he did
not perceive it. His words, unwittingly, interrupted the current
of her feelings. His voice was unintentionally grave and
his brow earnest, as he said: “I trust, more than ever, to the
true woman's nature in you, Hannah. Let me say one thing
to set your mind at rest forever. It was my profound appreciation
of those very elements in your character which led you
to take up these claims of Woman and make them your own,
that opened the way for you to my heart. I reverence the
qualities without accepting all the conclusions born of them.
I thank God that I was superior to shallow prejudice, which
would have hindered me from approaching you, and thus have
lost me the blessing of my life!”

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

He rose and laid away the book. Every word he had said
was just and noble, but it was not the fervid, impassioned
utterance which her heart craved to hear. There were tears
in her eyes, but he misinterpreted them.

Ah, the “true woman's nature!” Did he trust to it? Did
he know it, in its timidity, in its exacting fondness, in its pride
of devotion and its joy of sacrifice?

Not yet.

-- 442 --

p713-447 CHAPTER XXXV. IN WHICH WE ATTEND ANOTHER MEETING IN FAVOR OF “WOMEN'S RIGHTS. ”

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

Early in April, Mr. Isaiah Bemis again made his appearance
in Ptolemy. He had adopted Reform as his profession, and
in the course of fifteen years' practice had become a Jack-of-all-trades
in philanthropy and morals. He was ready, at the
shortest notice, to give an address on Total Abstinence, Vegetarianism
(or “Vegetality,” as he termed it, with a desire to
be original), Slavery, Women's Rights, or Non-Resistance, according
to the particular need of the community he visited.

He also preached, occasionally, before those independent
religious bodies which spring up now and then in a spasmodic
protest against church organization, and which are the natural
complement of the Perfectionists in Government and Society,
who believe that the race is better off without either. In
regard to Spiritualism he was still undecided: it was not yet
ingrafted upon the trunk of the other Reforms as an accepted
branch of the same mighty tree, and a premature adherence
to it might loosen his hold on those boughs from which he
sucked sustenance, fame, and authority.

By slender contributions from the Executive Committees of
the various Societies, and the free hospitality of the proselytes
of one or the other, all through the country, Mr. Bemis was
in the possession of a tolerable income, which came to him
through the simple gratification of his natural tendencies. To
harangue the public was a necessity rather than a fatigue.
He was well stored with superficial logic wherewith to overwhelm
ordinary disputants, while with his hosts, from whom
no opposition was to be expected, he assumed an air of

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

arrogant superiority. This was principally their own fault. A
man who hears himself habitually called an Apostle and a
Martyr, very soon learns to put on his robes of saintship.
None of his subjects was bold enough to dispute the intellectual
and moral autocracy which he assumed. Thus, for fifteen
years, a Moral Gypsy, he had led a roving life through the
country, from Maine to Indiana, interrupted only by a trip to
England, in 1841, as a “delegate at large” to the “World's
Anti-Slavery Convention.” During all this time his wife had
supported herself by keeping a boarding-house in a small town
in New Jersey. He was accustomed to visit her once a year,
and at such times scrupulously paid his board during the few
weeks of his stay—which circumstance was exploited as an
illustration of his strict sense of justice and his constancy to
the doctrine of Women's Rights.

Central New York was a favorite field for Mr. Bemis, and
he ranged its productive surface annually. His meetings being
announced in advance in the Annihilator, his friends were
accustomed to have all the arrangements made on his arrival.
On reaching Ptolemy, however, two or three days still intervened
before the meeting could be held, on account of Tumblety
Hall having been previously engaged by the “Mozart
Ethiopian Opera,” and the “Apalachicolan Singers.” Mr.
Bemis, as a matter of course, claimed the hospitality of the
Merryfields in the interval. He was not received with the
expected empressement, nor were his Orphic utterances listened
to with the reverence to which he was used. The other
friends of the cause—foremost among them Seth Wattles—
nevertheless paid their court as soon as his arrival became
known, and (spiritually) on bended knees kissed the hand of
the master.

The arrangements for the coming meeting were first to be
discussed. Attention had been drawn away from the reform
during the previous summer by the renewed agitation in favor
of Temperance, and it was desirable to renovate the faded
impression. The Rev. Amelia Parkes had been invited,

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

but was unable to leave her congregation; and Bessie Stryker
was more profitably engaged in lecturing before various
literary associations, at one hundred dollars a night (payable
only in gold). Mr. Chubbuck, of Miranda, could be depended
upon, but he was only a star of the second magnitude, and
something more was absolutely required.

“We must get Miss Thurston—I mean Mrs. Woodbury—
again. There is nothing else to be done,” remarked Mr.
Bemis, drawing down his brows. He had not forgotten that
the people of Ptolemy had freely given to her the applause
which they had withheld from his more vigorous oratory.

“I rather doubt, as it were,” said Mr. Merryfield, “whether
Hannah will be willing to speak.”

“Why not?” thundered Bemis.

“She's lived very quietly since her marriage, and I
shouldn't wonder if she'd changed her notions somewhat.”

I shouldn't wonder,” said Seth, drawing up his thick
nostrils, “if her husband had forbidden her ever to speak
again. If he could bully her into marrying him, he could do
that, too.”

“You're mistaken, Seth,” exclaimed Mr. Merryfield, coloring
with a mild indignation, “there's nothing of the bully
about Woodbury. And if they two don't love each other
sincerely, why, Sarah and me don't!”

“We can easily find out all about it,” said Mr. Bemis,
rising and buttoning his coat over his broad chest. “Mr.
Wattles, will you come with me? We will constitute ourselves
a Committee of Invitation.”

Seth, nothing loath, put on his hat, and the two started on
their errand. It was but a short walk to Lakeside, which
they reached soon after Woodbury had taken his customary
place in the library, with a cigar in his mouth and a volume
of Pepys' Diary in his hand. Hannah sat near him, quiet and
happy: she was not only reconciled to her husband's habit,
but enjoyed the book and talk which accompanied it more
than any other part of the day. On this occasion they were

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

interrupted by Bute, who announced the visitors in the following
style:

“Miss' Woodbury, here's Seth Wattles and another man
has come to see you.”

Hannah rose with a look of disappointment, and turned
towards her husband, hesitatingly.

“Shall I go, also?” he asked.

“I would prefer it, Maxwell; I have no private business
with any one.”

Bute had ushered the visitors into the tea-room. The door
to the library was closed, but a faint Cuban perfume was perceptible.
Seth turned towards Mr. Bemis with elevated eye-brows,
and gave a loud sniff, as much as to say: “Do you
notice that?” The latter gentleman scowled and shook his
head, but said nothing.

Presently the door opened and Hannah made her appearance,
followed by her husband. She concealed whatever embarrassment
she may have felt at the sight of Mr. Bemis, frankly
gave him her hand, and introduced him to her husband.

“Be seated, gentlemen,” said the latter, courteously. “I
would ask you into the library, but I have been smoking there,
and the room may not be agreeable to you.”

“Hem! we are not—exactly—accustomed to such an atmosphere,”
said Mr. Bemis, taking a chair.

Woodbury began talking upon general topics, to allow his
guests time to recover from a slight awkwardness which was
evident in their manner. It was not long, however, before
Mr. Bemis broached the purpose of his visit. “Mrs. Woodbury,”
said he, “you have heard that we are to have a meeting
on Wednesday evening?”

“Yes.”

“We have been disappointed in getting the Rev. Amelia
Parkes, and the advocacy of The Cause is incomplete unless a
woman takes part in it. I have therefore come to ask your
assistance. We wish, this time, to create an impression.”

It was not a welcome message. She knew that such a test

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

must come, some time; but of late she had been unable to
apply her mind steadily to any subject, and had postponed,
by an agreement with herself, the consideration of all disturbing
questions. She looked at her husband, but his calm face
expressed no counsel. He was determined that she should
act independently, and he would allow no word or glance to
influence her decision.

“It is long since I have spoken,” she said at last; “I am
not sure that I should be of service.” She wished to gain
time by an undecided answer, still hoping that Woodbury
would come to her assistance.

We are the best judges of that,” said Mr. Bemis, with
something of his old dictatorial tone. “I trust you will not
fail us, now when we have such need. The interest in The
Cause has very much fallen off, in this neighborhood, and if
you desert us, to whom shall we look for help?”

“Yes, Hannah,” chimed in Seth, “you know we have
always looked upon you as one of the Pillars of Progress.”

It grated rather harshly upon Woodbury's feelings to hear
his wife addressed so familiarly by the ambitious tailor; but
she was accustomed to it, from the practice of her sect to
bear testimony against what they call “compliments.”

“I have not lost my interest in the cause,” Hannah answered,
after another vain attempt to read Woodbury's face; “but I
have freely uttered my thoughts on the subject, and I could
say nothing that has not been already heard.”

“Nothing else is wanted,” said Mr. Bemis, eagerly. “The
Truth only gains by repetition; it still remains eternally new.
How many thousand times have the same Bible texts been
preached from, and yet their meaning is not exhausted—it is
not even fully comprehended. How much of the speaker's
discourse do you suppose the hearers carry home with them?
Not a tenth part—and even that tenth part must be repeated
ten times before it penetrates beneath the surface of their
natures. Truth is a nail that you cannot drive into ordinary
comprehensions with one blow of the hammer: you must pile

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

stroke upon stroke, before it enters far enough to be clinched
fast. It is not the time for you to draw back now, in a season
of faint-heartedness and discouragement. If you fail, it will
be said that your views have changed with the change in
your life, and you will thus neutralize all your labors heretofore.”

“That cannot be said of me!” exclaimed Hannah, thoroughly
aroused and indignant. “My husband has been too
just—too generous, differing with me as he does—to impose
any restrictions upon my action!” She turned towards him.
He answered her glance with a frank, kindly smile, which
thanked her for her words, but said no more. “Well, then!”
she continued; “I will come, if only to save him from an
unjust suspicion. I will not promise to say much. You over-estimate
my value as an advocate of the reform.”

“It is not for me,” said Mr. Bemis, with affected humility,
“to speak of what I have done; but I consider myself competent
to judge of the services of others. Your influence will
be vastly increased when your consistency to The Cause shall
be known and appreciated. I now have great hopes that we
shall inaugurate an earnest moral awakening.”

Little more was said upon the subject, and in a short time
the two reformers took their leave. After Woodbury had
returned from the door, whither he had politely accompanied
them, he said, in his usual cheerful tone: “Well, Hannah,
shall we return to Old Pepys?”

Her momentary excitement had already died away. She
appeared perplexed and restless, but she mechanically rose and
followed him into the library. As he took up the book, she
interrupted him: “Tell me, Maxwell, have I done right?”

“You should know, Hannah,” he answered. “I wish you
to act entirely as your own nature shall prompt, without
reference to me. I saw that you had not much desire to
accept the invitation, but, having accepted it, I suppose you
must fulfil your promise.”

“Yes, I suppose so,” she said; but her tone was weary and

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

disappointed. How gladly would she have yielded to his
slightest wish, if he would only speak it! What a sweet
comfort it would have been to her heart, to know that she
had sacrificed something belonging to herself, even were it
that higher duty which had almost become a portion of her
conscience, for his sake! The independence which he, with
an over-considerate love, had assured to her, seemed to isolate
her nature when it should draw nearer to his. His perfect
justice crushed her with a cold, unyielding weight of—not
obligation, for that cannot coexist with love—but something
almost as oppressive. She had secured her freedom from
man's dictation—that freedom which once had seemed so rare
and so beautiful—and now her heart cried aloud for one word
of authority. It would be so easy to yield, so blissful to
be able to say: “Maxwell, I do this willingly, for your
sake!”—but he cruelly hid the very shadow of his wish from
her sight and denied her the sacrifice! He forced her independence
back upon her when she would have laid it down,
trusting all she was and all she might be to the proved nobility
of his nature! Self-abnegation, she now felt, is the heart of
love; but the rising flood of her being was stayed by the
barriers which she had herself raised.

All the next day her uneasiness increased. It was not only
her instinctive fear of thwarting her husband's hidden desire
which tormented her, but a singular dread of again making
her appearance before the public. She was not conscious of
any change in her views on the question of Woman, but they
failed to give her strength and courage. A terrible sinking
of the heart assailed her as often as she tried to collect her
thoughts and arrange the expected discourse in her mind.
Every thing seemed to shift and slide before the phantasm of
her inexplicable fear. Woodbury could not help noticing her
agitation, but he understood neither its origin nor its nature.
He was tender as ever, and strove to soothe her without adverting
to the coming task. It was the only unhappy day she
had known since she had come to Lakeside.

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

The next morning dawned—the morning of Wednesday—
and noon came swiftly as a flash, since she dreaded its approach.
The dinner had been ordered earlier than usual, for
the meeting was to commence at two o'clock; and as soon as
it was over, Woodbury said to her: “It is time you were
ready, Hannah. I will take you to Ptolemy, of course, and
will attend the meeting, or not, as you desire.”

She drew him into the library. “Oh, Maxwell!” she cried;
“will you not tell me what you wish me to do?”

“My dear wife,” he said, “do not torment yourself on
my account. I have tried to fulfil to the utmost my promise
to you: have I said or done any thing to make you suspect
my sincerity?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing! You have kept it only too well.
But, Maxwell, my heart fails me: I cannot go! the very
thought of standing where I once stood makes me grow faint.
I have no courage to do it again.”

“Then do not,” he answered; “I will make a suitable
apology for your failure. Or, if that is not enough, shall I
take your place? I will not promise,” he added, smiling,
“to go quite so far as you might have done, but I will at least
say a few earnest words which can do no harm. Who has so
good a right to be your substitute as your husband?”

“Maxwell,” she sobbed, “how you put me to shame!” It
was all she could say. He took her in his arms, kissed her
tenderly, and then drove into Ptolemy.

Tumblety Hall was crowded. The few advocates of the
cause had taken good care to spread the news that Mrs.
Woodbury was to be one of the speakers, and there was a
general, though indefinite curiosity to hear her again, now that
she was married. Mr. Bemis rubbed his hands as he saw how
rapidly the benches were filling, and observed to Seth Wattles:
“The iron is hot, and we have only to strike hard.” After
the audience had assembled, the latter was chosen Chairman of
the meeting, Mr. Merryfield declining, on account of his having
so frequently filled that office, “as it were.”

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

Seth called the meeting to order with a pompous, satisfied
air. His phrases were especially grandiloquent; for, like
many semi-intelligent persons, he supposed that the power of
oratory depended on the sound of the words. If the latter
were not always exactly in the right place, it made little difference.
“Be ye convinced, my brethren,” he concluded,
“that absoloot Right will conquer, in spite of the concatenations
and the hostile discrepancies of Urrur (Error)! Our
opponents have attempted to shut up every door, every vein
and artery, and every ramification of our reform, but the angel
of Progress bursts the prison-doors of Paul and Silas, and
when the morning dawns, the volcano is extinct!”

Mr. Bemis followed, in what he called his “sledge-hammer
style,” which really suggested a large hammer, so far as voice
and gesture were concerned, but the blows did not seem to
make much impression. He had, however, procured a few
new anecdotes, both of the wrongs and the capacities of woman,
and these prevented his harangue from being tedious to
the audience. They were stepping-stones, upon which the
latter could wade through the rushing and turbid flood of his
discourse.

It had been arranged that Hannah should follow him, and
Mr. Chubbuck, of Miranda, close the performance. When,
therefore, Mr. Bemis sat down, he looked around for his successor,
and the audience began to stir and buzz, in eager
expectation. She was not upon the platform, but Woodbury
was seen, pressing down the crowded side-aisle, apparently
endeavoring to make his way to the steps. He finally reached
them and mounted upon the platform, where a whispered
consultation took place between himself and Mr. Bemis. The
countenance of the latter gentleman grew dark, and he in turn
whispered to Seth, who, after some hesitation, arose and
addressed the meeting:

“We have again an illustration,” he said, “of the vanity of
human wishes. We expected to present to you the illustrious
prototype of her sex, to whose cerulean accents you have often

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

listened and applauded, but disappointment has chilled the
genial current of our souls. She has sent a subsidy in her
place, and he is prepared to await your pleasure, if you will
hear the spontaneous vindication.”

A movement of surprise ran through the audience, but
their disappointment at once gave place to a new curiosity,
and a noise of stamping arose, in token of satisfaction. Woodbury,
whose demeanor was perfectly serious and collected, in
spite of a strong tendency to laugh at Seth, stepped forward
to the front of the platform, and, as soon as silence returned,
began to speak. His manner was easy and natural, and his
voice unusually clear and distinct, though the correctness of
his pronunciation struck his hearers, at first, like affectation.

“I appear voluntarily before you, my friends,” he said, “as
a substitute for one whom you know. She had promised to
speak to you on a subject to which she has given much earnest
thought, not so much for her own sake as for that of her
sex. Being unable to fulfil that promise, I have offered to
take her place,—not as the representative of her views, or of
the views of any particular association of persons, but as a
man who reveres woman, and who owes her respect in all
cases, though he may not always agree with her assertion of
right. (`Good!' cried some one in the audience.) I stand
between both parties; between you who denounce the tyranny
of man (turning to Mr. Bemis), and you who meet with contempt
and abuse (turning back towards the audience) all earnest
appeals of woman for a freer exercise of her natural faculties.
No true reform grows out of reciprocal denunciation.
When your angry thunders have been launched, and the
opposing clouds dissolve from the exhaustion of their supply,
the sunshine of tolerance and charity shines between, and the
lowering fragments fuse gently together in the golden gleam
of the twilight. Let me speak to you from the neutral ground
of universal humanity; let me tell you of some wrongs of
woman which none of you need go far to see—some rights
which each man of you, to whom God has given a help-meet,

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

may grant beside his own hearth-stone and the cradle of his
children! We Americans boast of our superior civilization;
we look down with a superb commiseration not only upon the
political, but the social and domestic life of other lands.
Let us not forget that the position which woman holds in the
State—always supposing that it does not transcend the destiny
of her sex—is the unerring index on the dial of civilization.
It behooves us, therefore, in order to make good our
boast, to examine her condition among us. We are famed,
and perhaps justly, for the chivalrous respect which we exhibit
towards her in public; do we grant her an equal consideration
in our domestic life? Do we seek to understand her
finer nature, her more delicate sensibilities, her self-sacrificing
desire to share our burdens by being permitted to understand
them?”

The attention of the audience was profoundly enlisted by
these words. The calm, dispassionate, yet earnest tone of the
speaker was something new. It was an agreeable variation
from the anathemas with which they not only did not sympathize,
but which they were too indifferent to resent. Mr. Bemis,
it is true, fidgeted uneasily in his arm-chair, but he was now
quite a secondary person. Woodbury went on to advocate a
private as well as public respect for woman; he painted, in
strong colors, those moral qualities in which she is superior to
man; urged her claim to a completer trust, a more generous
confidence on his part; and, while pronouncing no word that
could indicate an actual sympathy with the peculiar rights
which were the object of the meeting, demanded that they
should receive, at least, a respectful consideration. He
repeated the same manly views which we have already heard
in his conversations with his wife, expressing his faith in the
impossibility of any permanent development not in accordance
with nature, and his confidence that the sex, under whatever
conditions of liberty, would instinctively find its true place.

His address, which lasted nearly an hour, was received with
hearty satisfaction by his auditors. To the advocates of the

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

reform it was a mixture of honey and gall. He had started,
apparently, from nearly the same point; his path, for a while,
had run parallel with theirs, and then, without any sensible
divergence, had reached a widely different goal. Somehow,
he had taken, in advance, all the strength out of Mr. Chubbuck's
oration; for, although the latter commenced with an
attack on Woodbury's neutral attitude, declaring that “we
cannot serve two masters,” the effort was too sophistical to
deceive anybody. His speech, at least, had the effect to
restore Mr. Bemis to good humor. Miss Silsbee, a maiden
lady from Atauga City, was then persuaded to say a few
words. She recommended the audience to “preserve their
individuality: when that is gone, all is gone,” said she. “Be
not like the foolish virgins, that left their lamps untrimmed.
O trim your wicks before the eleventh hour comes, and the
Master finds you sleeping!”

There seemed to be but a very remote connection between
these expressions and the doctrine of Women's Rights, and
the audience, much enlivened by the fact, dispersed, after
adopting the customary resolutions by an overwhelming majority.
“We have sowed the field afresh,” cried Mr. Bemis,
rubbing his hands, as he turned to his friends on the platform,
“in spite of the tares of the Enemy.” This was a figurative
allusion to Woodbury.

The latter resisted an invitation to take tea with the Waldos,
in order to hurry home to his wife. Mrs. Waldo had
been one of his most delighted hearers, and her parting words
were: “Remember, if you don't tell Hannah every thing you
said, I shall do it, myself!”

On reaching Lakeside, Hannah came to the door to meet
him. Her troubled expression had passed away, and a deep,
wonderful light of happiness was on her face. Her eyes trembled
in their soft splendor, like stars through the veil of falling
dew, and some new, inexpressible grace clung around her
form. She caught his hands eagerly, and her voice came low
and vibrant with its own sweetness.

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

“Did you take my place, Maxwell?” she asked.

He laughed cheerfully. “Of course I did. I made the
longest speech of my life. It did not satisfy Bemis, I am sure,
but the audience took it kindly, and you, Hannah, if you had
been there, would have accepted the most of it.”

“I know I should!” she exclaimed. “You must tell me all—
but not now. Now you must have your reward—oh, Maxwell,
I think I can reward you!”

“Give me another kiss, then.”

He stooped and took it. She laid her arms around his neck,
and drew his ear to her lips. Then she whispered a few fluttering
words. When he lifted his face she saw upon it the
light and beauty of unspeakable joy.

-- 455 --

p713-460 CHAPTER XXXVI. IN WHICH THE MAN AND WOMAN COME TO AN UNDERSTANDING.

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

Woodbury, without having intended it, very much increased
his popularity in Ptolemy by the part he had taken in the
meeting. His address was marked by a delicate tact which
enabled him to speak for Woman, on behalf of his wife, while
preserving his own independence of her peculiar views. The
men suspected that her opinions had been modified by his
stronger mind, and that this was the secret of her non-appearance:
they were proud that he had conquered the championess.
The women, without exception, were delighted with his
defence of their domestic rights; most of them had had more
or less experience of that misapprehension of their nature
which he portrayed, and the kindness, the considerate justice
which dictated his words came very gratefully to their ears.
Even Mrs. Hamilton Bue remarked to a neighbor, at the close
of his speech: “Well, if he's learned all that from her, she's
done some good, after all!”

Thus it happened that the marriage came to be regarded
with favor. Ptolemy not only submitted with a good grace
to what was irrevocable, but readily invented a sufficient justification
for it. Hannah found a friendly disposition towards
her, as she began to mingle a little more with the society of
the place: the women, now that they recognized her as one of
themselves, approached her more genially and naturally than
hitherto, and the men treated her with a respect, under which
no reserved hostility was concealed. The phenomenon was
adopted, as is always the case, into the ordinary processes of
nature.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

But a new life had commenced at Lakeside, and this and all
other changes in the temper of the community passed unnoticed.
The spring advanced with a lovelier mystery in every
sprouting germ, in every unfolding bud. In those long, sunny
days when the trodden leaves of the last year stir and rustle
under the upward pressure of the shooting grass, when new
violets and buttercups open from hour to hour, and the shimmering,
gauzy tints of the woodlands deepen visibly between
dawn and sunset, the husband and wife saw but the external
expression of the rich ripening of their own lives. The season
could not impart its wonted tender yearnings, for they slept
in the bliss of the possession they had only prefigured before,
but it brought, in place of them, a holier and more wonderful
promise. Here, the wife's nature at last found a point of
repose: around this secret, shining consciousness, the struggling
elements ranged themselves in harmonious forms. A
power not her own, yet inseparable from both, and as welcome
as it was unforeboded, had usurped her life, and the remembrance
of the most hardly-won triumphs which her mind had
ever achieved grew colorless and vain.

By the end of May the cottage for Bute was completed. It
was all that Downing had promised from the design, except in
regard to the expense, which was nearly double his estimate.
However, it formed a very picturesque feature in the foreground
of the landscape from Lakeside, and was conveniently
situated for the needs of the farm. It was a day of jubilee for
Bute and Carrie when they took possession of it. Mrs. Waldo
must needs be present at the migration, and assist with her
advice in the arrangement of the furniture. Fortunately, the
little “best room” had but two windows, and Mrs. Wilson's
dream of the chintz curtains was realized. Bute had bought
a brownish ingrain carpet, somewhat worn, at an auction sale
in Ptolemy, for a very trifling sum; and in addition to the portraits
of General and Lady Washington, which Mrs. Babb had
inherited from Jason, and bequeathed to him in turn, Woodbury
had given him a splendidly-colored lithograph of an

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

“American Homestead,” with any quantity of cattle and
poultry. It is impossible to describe the pride of Mrs. Wilson
in this room. One window commanded a cheerful view of the
valley towards Ptolemy, while the white front of Lakeside
looked in at the other. Bute had surrounded the looking-glass
and picture-frames with wreaths of winter-green, which
reminded Woodbury of his impromptu ball-room in the Bowery,
and in the fireplace stood a huge pitcher filled with
asparagus, blossoming lilacs, and snow-balls. It was Mrs.
Wilson's ambition to consecrate the house by inviting them all
to tea, and a very pleasant party they were.

When the guests had left, and the happy tenants found
themselves alone, the little wife exclaimed: “Oh, Bute, to
think that we should have a house of our own!”

“Yes,” said he, “'t is our'n, jist as much as though we
owned it, as long as we think so. Property's pretty much in
thinkin', onless you've got to raise money on it. I know
when I'm well off, and if you'll hitch teams with me in savin',
Carrie, we can leastways put back all the interest, and it'll roll
up as fast as we want it.”

“You'll see, Bute,” his wife answered, with a cheerful determination;
“it's a life that will suit me so much better than
sewing around from house to house. I'll raise chickens and
turkeys, and we can sell what we don't want; and then there's
the garden; and the cow; and we won't spend much for
clothes. I wish you'd let me make yours, Bute; I'm sure I
could do it as well as Seth Wattles.”

The grin on Bute's face broadened, as he listened to the
lively little creature, and when she stopped speaking, he took
her around the waist by both arms and lifted her into the air.
She was not alarmed at this proceeding, for she knew she
would come down gently, getting a square, downright kiss
on the way. Never were two persons better satisfied with
each other.

At Lakeside there were also changes and improvements.
The garden was remodelled, the grounds were extended, and

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

fresh consignments of trees and plants continually arrived from
the Rochester nurseries. Both Woodbury and his wife
delighted in the out-door occupation which these changes gave
and the spring deepened into summer before they were aware.
To a thoroughly cultivated man, there is no life compared to
that of the country, with its independence, its healthy enjoyments,
its grateful repose—provided that he is so situated that
his intellectual needs can be satisfied. Woodbury's life in
Calcutta had accustomed him to seek this satisfaction in himself,
or, at best, to be content with few friends. In Hannah,
he had now the eager, sympathetic companion of his mind, no
less than the partner of his affections. The newest literature
came to him regularly from New York and Boston, and there
was no delight greater than to perceive how rapidly her tastes
and her intellectual perceptions matured with the increase of
her opportunities of culture.

The tender secret which bound them so closely soothed her
heart for the time, without relieving its need of the expression
and the answer which still failed. His watchful fondness was
always around her, folding her more closely and warmly, day
by day; but he still seemed to assert, in her name, that freedom
which her love no longer demanded—nay, which stood
between her and the fulfilment of her ideal union with him.
She craved that uncalculating passion which is as ready to
ask as to give—the joy of mutual demand and mutual surrender.
The calm, deep, and untroubled trust which filled his
nature was not enough. Perhaps love, she thought, in the
self-poised, self-controlled being of man, takes this form; perhaps
it lies secure and steadfast below the tender agitations,
the passionate impulses, the voiceful yearnings which stir the
soul of woman. If so, she must be content; but one thing
she must yet do, to satisfy the conscience of love. She must
disabuse his mind of the necessity of granting her that independence
which she had ignorantly claimed; she must confess
to him the truer consciousness of her woman's nature; and—
if her timid heart would allow—she must once, though only

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

once, put in words all the passionate devotion of her heart
for him.

The days went by, the fresh splendor of the foliage
darkened, the chasing billows of golden grain drifted away
and left a strand of tawny stubble behind, and the emerald
bunches on the trellises at Lakeside began to gather an
amethystine bloom. And the joy, and the fear, and the
mystery increased, and the shadow of a coming fate, bright
with the freshest radiance of Heaven, or dark with unimagined
desolation—but which, no one could guess—lay upon the
household. Woodbury had picked up in the county paper,
published at Tiberius, a little poem by Stoddard, of which
these lines clung to his memory and would not be banished:



“The laden summer will give me
What it never gave before,
Or take from me what a thousand
Summers can give no more!”

Thus, as the approach of Death is not an unmingled sorrow,
the approach of Life is not an unmingled joy. But, as we
rarely breathe, even to those we best love, the fear that at
such times haunts our hearts, chased away as soon as recognized,
so to her he was always calm and joyfully confident.

September came, and fiery touches of change were seen on
the woods. The tuberoses she had planted in the spring
poured from their creamy cups an intoxicating dream of the
isles of nutmeg-orchards and cinnamon-groves; the strong,
ripe blooms of autumn lined the garden walks, and the breath
of the imprisoned wine dimmed the purple crystal of the
grapes. Then, one morning, there was a hushed gliding to
and fro in the mansion of Lakeside; there was anxious waiting
in the shaded rooms; there were heart-wrung prayers,
as the shadows of the different fates sank lower upon the
house, and fitfully shifted, like the rapid, alternate variations
of cloud and sunshine in a broken sky. Death stood by to
dispute the consummation of life; but, as the evening drew

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

on, a faint, wailing cry of victory was heard, and Life had
triumphed.

Woodbury's strong nature was shaken to its centre, both
by the horrible weight of the fears which had been growing
upon him throughout the day, and the lightning-flash of overwhelming
gladness which dispersed them. As he took the
helpless, scarcely human creature in his arms, and bent his
face over it, his tears fell fast. He knelt beside the bed, and
held it before the half-closed eyes of the mother, who lay
silent, pale, as if flung back, broken, from the deeps of Death.
The unfeeling authority which reigned in the chamber drove
him away. The utmost caution, the most profound repose,
was indispensable, the physician said. All night long he
watched in the next room, slowly gathering hope from the
whispered bulletins of the nurse. In the morning, he left his
post for a little while, but soon returned to it. But a single
interview was granted that day, and he was forbidden to
speak. He could only take his wife's hand, and look upon
the white, saintly beauty of her face. She smiled faintly, with
a look of ineffable love, which he could not bear unmoved, and
he was forbidden to agitate her.

Gradually the severity of the orders was relaxed, and he
was allowed to enter the room occasionally, in a quiet way,
and look upon the unformed features of his son. The mother
was slowly gaining strength, and the mere sight of her husband
was so evident a comfort to her that it could not now
be denied. In the silent looks they interchanged there was a
profounder language than they had yet spoken. In him, the
strong agitation of the man's heart made itself felt through the
mask of his habitual calm; in her, the woman's all-yielding love
confessed its existence, and pleaded for recognition. Woodbury,
too grateful for the fact that the crisis of imminent
danger was slowly passing away, contented himself with these
voiceless interviews, and forcibly shut for a while within his
heart the words of blessing and of cheer which he longed to
utter.

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

On the fifth day the physician said to him: “She is now
safe, with the ordinary precautions. I have perhaps been a
little over-despotic, because I know the value of the life at
stake. You have been patient and obedient, and you shall
have your reward. You may see her as often as you like, and
I will allow you to talk, on condition that you break off on
the least appearance of fatigue.”

After his departure, Woodbury, glad at heart, hastened to
his wife's chamber. She lay perfectly still, and the curtains
were drawn to shield her face from the light. “She is asleep,”
said the nurse.

“Leave me a while here, if you please,” said he, “I will
watch until she wakes.”

The nurse left the room. He knelt beside the cradle, and
bent over the sleeping babe, giving way, undisturbed by a
watching eye, to the blissful pride of a father's heart. Presently
his eyes overflowed with happy tears, and he whispered
to the unconscious child: “Richard! my son, my darling!”

The babe stirred and gave out a broken wail of waking.
He moved the cradle gently, still murmuring: “Richard, my
darling! God make me worthy to possess thee!”

But he was not unseen; he was not unheard. Hannah's
light slumber had been dissolved by the magnetism of his
presence, but so gently that her consciousness of things, returning
before the awaking of the will, impressed her like a
more distinct dream. As in a dream, through her partially-closed
lids, she saw her husband kneel beside the cradle. She
saw the dim sparkle of his tears, as they fell upon the child;
she heard his soliloquy of love and gratitude—heard him call
that child by her father's name! Her mother's words flashed
across her mind with a meaning which she had never thought
of applying to her own case. Her father, too, had wept over
his first-born; in his heart passion had smouldered with intensest
heat under a deceitful calm; and her mother had only
learned to know him when the knowledge came too late. To

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

herself, that knowledge had come now: she had caught one
glimpse of her husband's heart, when he supposed that only
God's ear had heard him. In return for that sacred, though
involuntary confession, she would voluntarily make one as
sacred. The duty of a woman gave her strength; the dignity
of a mother gave her courage.

When the babe was again lulled into quiet, she gently
called: “Maxwell!”

He rose, came to the bed, softly put his arms around her,
and laid his lips to hers. “My dear wife,” he said.

“Maxwell, I have seen your heart,” she whispered; “would
you see mine? Do you recollect what you asked me that
afternoon, in the meadows—not whether I loved, but whether
I could love? You have never repeated the other question
since.”

“There was no need to ask,” said he; “I saw it answered.”

“My dear husband, do you not know that feeling, in a
woman, must be born through speech, and become a living
joy, instead of lying as a happy, yet anxious weight beneath
the heart? Maxwell, the truth has been on my tongue a
thousand times, waiting for some sign of encouragement from
you; but you have been so careful to keep the promise which
I accepted—nay, almost exacted, I fear—that you could not
see what a burden it had become to me. You have been too
just to me; your motive was generous and noble: I complain
of myself only in having made it necessary. You did right to
trust to the natural development of my nature through my
better knowledge of life; but, oh, can you not see that the
development is reached? Can you not feel that you are
released from a duty towards me which is inconsistent with
love?”

“Do you release me willingly, my wife?” he cried, an eager
light coming into his eyes. “I have always felt that you were
carried to me by a current against which you struggled. I
could not resist the last wish of your mother, though I should
never, alone, have dared to hasten our union. I would have

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

waited—would have given you time to know your heart—time
to feel that the only true freedom for man or woman is reached
through the willing submission of love.”

“Ignorant as I was,” she answered, “I might never have
come to that knowledge. I should have misunderstood the
submission, and fought against it to the last. Mother was
right. She knew me better than I knew myself. Maxwell,
will you take back your promise of independence? Will you
cease to allow that cold spectre of justice to come between
our hearts?”

“Tell me why you ask it?” said he.

“Because I love you! Because the dream whose hopelessness
made my heart sick has taken your features, and is no more
a dream, but a blessed, blessed truth! Ask yourself what that
means, and you will understand me. If you but knew how I
have pined to discover your wish, in order that I might follow
it! You have denied me the holiest joy of love—the joy of
sacrifice. As you have done it for my sake, so for my sake
abandon the unfair obligation. Think what you would most
desire to receive from the woman you love, and demand that
of me!”

“My darling, I have waited for this hour, but I could not
seem to prematurely hasten it. I have held back my arms
when they would have clasped you; I have turned away my
eyes, lest they might confuse you by some involuntary attraction;
I have been content with silence, lest the voice of my love
might have seemed to urge the surrender which your heart
must first suggest. Do you forgive me, now, for the pitiless
passion with which I stormed you?”

“There is your forgiveness,” she murmured, through her
tears, pointing to the cradle.

He tenderly lifted the sleeping babe, and laid it upon her
bosom. Then he knelt down at the bed, and bent his face
upon the pillow, beside her own. “Darling,” he whispered, “I
accept all that you give: I take the full measure of your love,
in its sacred integrity. If any question of our mutual rights

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

remain, I lay it in these precious little hands, warm with the
new life in which our beings have become one.”

“And they will forever lead me back to the true path, if I
should sometimes wander from it,” was her answer.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

BAYARD TAYLOR'S TRAVELS.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

NEW EDITIONS NOW READY.

“There is no romance to us quite equal to one of Bayard Taylor's Books of Travel.”


Hartford Republican.

ELDORADO; Or, Adventures in the Path of Empire (Mexico
and California). 12mo, cloth
$1.50
CENTRAL AFRICA; Life and Landscape from Cairo to the
White Nile.
Two Plates, and Cuts, 12mo
1.50
GREECE AND RUSSIA; With an Excursion to Crete. Two
Plates, 12mo
1.50
HOME AND ABROAD; A Sketch-Book of Life, Scenery, and
Men.
Two Plates, 12mo, cloth
1.50
HOME AND ABROAD—(Second Series). Two Plates, 12mo, cloth. 1.50
INDIA, CHINA, AND JAPAN. Two Plates, 12mo. cloth 1.50
LANDS OF THE SARACEN; Or, Pictures of Palestine, Asia
Minor, Sicily, and Spain.
With two Plates, 12mo, cloth,
1.50
NORTHERN TRAVEL; Summer and Winter Pictures of Sweden,
Denmark, and Lapland.
Two Plates, 12mo, cloth,
1.50
VIEWS AFOOT; Or, Europe Seen with Knapsack and Staff.
12mo
1.50

BAYARD TAYLOR'S TRAVELS.

POPULAR EDITION.

Complete in 9 vols., 12mo, cloth, extra $13.50
Complete in 9 vols., 12mo, sheep, extra, 15.50
Complete in 9 vols., 12mo, half calf, extra, 22.50
Complete in 9 vols., 12mo, half calf, antique 22.50

Bayard Taylor's Prose Wrítíngs.

Caxton Edition, printed for Subscribers. In 10 vols., on tinted paper.

Price, per vol., $1.75.

THE VOLUMES ARE ISSUED AS FOLLOWS:


I. HOME AND ABROAD.

II. VIEWS AFOOT.

III. HOME AND ABROAD.—2d Series.

IV. ELDORADO.

V. CENTRAL AFRICA.

VI. LANDS OF THE SARACEN.

VII. INDIA, CHINA, AND JAPAN.

VIII. NORTHERN TRAVEL.

IX. GREECE AND RUSSIA.

X. HANNAH THURSTON.

G. P. PUTNAM, Publisher,
441 Broadway, New York.

-- --

COMPLETION OF THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF Washington Irving.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

BY PIERRE M. IRVING.

IN FOUR VOLUMES.

The Publisher has the satisfaction of announcing that the 4th volume of
this delightful and attractive work is completed. It includes a COPIOUS
INDEX TO THE FOUR VOLUMES, prepared by S. Austin Allibone,
LL.D., author of the “Dictionary of Authors.”

* This work is not a bald biographical account of an individual, but chiefly consists
in a series of sprightly and charming LETTERS, written in various parts of Europe and
the United States, and graphically describing notable events, national characteristics,
and distinguished statesmen and literary men, whose names are “familiar in our mouths
as household words”—the whole extending over a period of more than SIXTY YEARS,
and including the times of the First Napoleon, the times of Jefferson, and Madison,
and Aaron Burr;—associations and correspondence with Scott, Lockhart, Moore, Rogers,
Leslie, James, Dickens, and a host of others in England, France, and Spain: while the
literary and political incidents and characteristics of the whole of the present century, at
home and abroad, are recalled by the vivid biographical touches of these familiar letters.
The genial humor, and the magnetic characteristics of the writer, are especially drawn out
of the domestic and family letters, which form a large part of the volumes. No epistolary
or biographical collection in the English language, or perhaps in any other, is comparable
with this in the variety, scope, and interest of the topics, and the characters introduced.
It may be described as “the Autobiography of Washington Irving, as [unconsciously] related
in several hundred familiar letters to friends; with pen-pictures of the times in
which he lived.”

The materials for this work, if more freely used, would have filled six or eight volumes.
The editor, who received from his distinguished relative these materials, with the request
that he should use them as he thought best, has selected and compressed into four volumes,
the matter most essential to the narrative, and most illustrative of the author's
characteristics. It was at first hoped that this might be done in three volumes, but this
was found to be impracticable, and many intelligent readers have earnestly asked for as
many more.

A new impression of the four volumes is now ready, at

$1.50 per Volume.

The prices in the Publisher's Catalogue are therefore to be corrected as follows:

Irving's Life, 4 vols., cloth, extra $ 6.00
Irving's Life, 4 vols., half calf, extra 10.00
Irving's Life, 4 vols., half calf, antique 10.00

40,000 sets will be wanted to accompany the revised editions of Irving's Works
already printed and sold.

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1863], Hannah Thurston: a story of American life (G. P. Putnam, New York) [word count] [eaf713T].
Powered by PhiloLogic